No One’s Story



centercenterTable of Contents TOC \h Volume 11 – Odysseus Gambit (Start of Volume 1)2 – Thanatos Gambit3 – Xanatos Gambit4 – Indy Ploy – I5 – Indy Ploy – II6 – Indy Ploy – III7 – Out-Gambitted8 – Event Flag9 – Take Two10 – Martial Hero Route – I11 – Martial Hero Route – II12 – Martial Hero Route – [ ___ ___ ]13 – Divine Intervention14 – Demon Lord Route – I15 – Demon Lord Route – II16 – Demon Lord Route – III17 – Demon Lord Route – IV18 – Demon Lord Route – V19 – [ ______ ______ – _ ]20 – Demon Lord Route – VI21 – Slice of Life22 – [ ______ ______ – __ ]23 – [ ______ ______ – ___ ]24 – Demon Lord Route – Dissonance25 – Demon Lord Route – Counterpoint26 – Demon Lord Route – Downbeat27 – Demon Lord Route – Syncopation28 – Demon Lord Route – Fugue29 – Demon Lord Route – Resolution30 – Demon Lord Route – [ _____ ___ ] (End of Volume 1)3:1 – Zhan Xinxin (Start of Volume 2)3:2 – Guilao3:3 – The First Lesson3:4 – Foundation3:5 – Zhan Clan3:6 – The Second Lesson3:7 – Envious Moon3:8 – Imperial Slash3:9 – Premonition3:10 – The Third Lesson3:11 – Mana and Qi – I3:12 – Mana and Qi – II3:13 – Information Concealment3:14 – Wang Clan – I3:15 – Wang Clan – II3:16 – Wang Clan – III3:17 – Myriad Heavens – I3:18 – Myriad Heavens – II3:19 – Heaven-Seizer3:20 – Ghost Man3:21 – Karma – I3:22 – Karma – II3:23 – Karma – III3:24 – Karma – IV3:25 – Karma – V3:26 – Karma – VI3:27 – Karma – VII3:28 – Recollection3:29 – Faithful Companion31 – Double Take32 – Heartfelt Sentiments33 – Coldhearted Resolve34 – Ruthless Plundering35 – Demon36 – Farce37 – Cliche38 – Past39 – Present40 – Future41 – Martial Hero Route – Recollection42 – Martial Hero Route – Seizing Fortune43 – Martial Hero Route – Realization44 – Martial Hero Route – I45 – Martial Hero Route – II46 – Martial Hero Route – Arrangements47 – Martial Hero Route – III48 – Martial Hero Route – IV49 – Martial Hero Route – [ ____ ___ _____ ]50 – Shattered Threads, Binding Ties – I51 – Shattered Threads, Binding Ties – II (End of Volume 2)52 – The Nameless One – I (Start of Volume 3)53 – The Nameless One – II54 – The Nameless One – III55 – The Nameless One – IV56 – The Nameless One – V57 – The Nameless One – VI58 – The Nameless One – VII59 – The Nameless One – VIII60 – The Nameless One – IX61 – The Nameless One – X62 – The Nameless One’s Aria – I63 – The Nameless One’s Aria – II64 – The Nameless One – XI65 – The Faithful Companion – Oversight66 – The Nameless One – XII67 – Demon Lord Nazin – Clockwork68 – Demon Lord Nazin – Preparations69 – Demon Lord Nazin – Nicety70 – Demon Lord Nazin – TreasureVolume 271 – ???? ??? – Promise72 – Demon Lord Nazin – Echo73 – Demon Lord Nazin – Affection74 – Demon Lord Nazin – Flag Break75 – Faithful Companion – Yearning76 – Faithful Companion – Desire77 – Heartfelt Sentiments78 – Stories of the Past – I79 – Stories of the Past – II80 – Distorted Present – I81 – Distorted Present – II82 – Siren Call – I83 – Siren Call – II84 – Siren Call – III85 – Siren Call – IV86 – Emperor’s Rationale87 – Demon Lord’s Resolve88 – Faithful Companion’s Realization89 – Ego – The Past90 – Ego – Obsession91 – Ego – Nazin: Skirmish92 – Ego – Xinxin: Opening93 – Ego – Between Worlds94 – Ego – Familiar Scenery95 – Ego – Forgotten Memento96 – Ego – Back and Forth97 – Ego – To and Fro98 – Ego – Severance99 – Ego – Id100 – Ego – Heart101 – Resolution ?– That Goddess…102 – Resolution – Machinations of the Goddess103 – Resolution – Paradoxum Memoriae104 – ???? ??? – Checkmate105 – The Beginning – Karmic Anomaly – I106 – The Beginning – The Misfortunate Girl107 – The Beginning – Death Flags108 – The Beginning – Karmic Anomaly – II109 – The Beginning – Affection Points110 – The Beginning – The End111 – Joyous Melody112 – No One’s StoryEpilogue – The Nameless OneEpilogue – The Demon LordEpilogue – The Karmic AnomalyAfterwordlefttop No One’s Story Source: Generated by Lightnovel Crawler No One’s Story c1-147Volume 1 1 – Odysseus Gambit (Start of Volume 1) 2 – Thanatos Gambit 3 – Xanatos Gambit 4 – Indy Ploy – I 5 – Indy Ploy – II 6 – Indy Ploy – III 7 – Out-Gambitted 8 – Event Flag 9 – Take Two 10 – Martial Hero Route – I 11 – Martial Hero Route – II 12 – Martial Hero Route – [ ___ ___ ] 13 – Divine Intervention 14 – Demon Lord Route – I 15 – Demon Lord Route – II 16 – Demon Lord Route – III 17 – Demon Lord Route – IV 18 – Demon Lord Route – V 19 – [ ______ ______ – _ ] 20 – Demon Lord Route – VI 21 – Slice of Life 22 – [ ______ ______ – __ ] 23 – [ ______ ______ – ___ ] 24 – Demon Lord Route – Dissonance 25 – Demon Lord Route – Counterpoint 26 – Demon Lord Route – Downbeat 27 – Demon Lord Route – Syncopation 28 – Demon Lord Route – Fugue 29 – Demon Lord Route – Resolution 30 – Demon Lord Route – [ _____ ___ ] (End of Volume 1) 3:1 – Zhan Xinxin (Start of Volume 2) 3:2 – Guilao 3:3 – The First Lesson 3:4 – Foundation 3:5 – Zhan Clan 3:6 – The Second Lesson 3:7 – Envious Moon 3:8 – Imperial Slash 3:9 – Premonition 3:10 – The Third Lesson 3:11 – Mana and Qi – I 3:12 – Mana and Qi – II 3:13 – Information Concealment 3:14 – Wang Clan – I 3:15 – Wang Clan – II 3:16 – Wang Clan – III 3:17 – Myriad Heavens – I 3:18 – Myriad Heavens – II 3:19 – Heaven-Seizer 3:20 – Ghost Man 3:21 – Karma – I 3:22 – Karma – II 3:23 – Karma – III 3:24 – Karma – IV 3:25 – Karma – V 3:26 – Karma – VI 3:27 – Karma – VII 3:28 – Recollection 3:29 – Faithful Companion 31 – Double Take 32 – Heartfelt Sentiments 33 – Coldhearted Resolve 34 – Ruthless Plundering 35 – Demon 36 – Farce 37 – Cliche 38 – Past 39 – Present 40 – Future 41 – Martial Hero Route – Recollection 42 – Martial Hero Route – Seizing Fortune 43 – Martial Hero Route – Realization 44 – Martial Hero Route – I 45 – Martial Hero Route – II 46 – Martial Hero Route – Arrangements 47 – Martial Hero Route – III 48 – Martial Hero Route – IV 49 – Martial Hero Route – [ ____ ___ _____ ] 50 – Shattered Threads, Binding Ties – I 51 – Shattered Threads, Binding Ties – II (End of Volume 2) 52 – The Nameless One – I (Start of Volume 3) 53 – The Nameless One – II 54 – The Nameless One – III 55 – The Nameless One – IV 56 – The Nameless One – V 57 – The Nameless One – VI 58 – The Nameless One – VII 59 – The Nameless One – VIII 60 – The Nameless One – IX 61 – The Nameless One – X 62 – The Nameless One’s Aria – I 63 – The Nameless One’s Aria – II 64 – The Nameless One – XI 65 – The Faithful Companion – Oversight 66 – The Nameless One – XII 67 – Demon Lord Nazin – Clockwork 68 – Demon Lord Nazin – Preparations 69 – Demon Lord Nazin – Nicety 70 – Demon Lord Nazin – Treasure Volume 2 71 – ???? ??? – Promise 72 – Demon Lord Nazin – Echo 73 – Demon Lord Nazin – Affection 74 – Demon Lord Nazin – Flag Break 75 – Faithful Companion – Yearning 76 – Faithful Companion – Desire 77 – Heartfelt Sentiments 78 – Stories of the Past – I 79 – Stories of the Past – II 80 – Distorted Present – I A/N: Quick update 81 – Distorted Present – II 82 – Siren Call – I 83 – Siren Call – II 84 – Siren Call – III 85 – Siren Call – IV 86 – Emperor’s Rationale 87 – Demon Lord’s Resolve 88 – Faithful Companion’s Realization 89 – Ego – The Past 90 – Ego – Obsession 91 – Ego – Nazin: Skirmish 92 – Ego – Xinxin: Opening 93 – Ego – Between Worlds 94 – Ego – Familiar Scenery 95 – Ego – Forgotten Memento 96 – Ego – Back and Forth 97 – Ego – To and Fro 98 – Ego – Severance 99 – Ego – Id 100 – Ego – Heart 101 – Resolution – That Goddess… 102 – Resolution – Machinations of the Goddess 103 – Resolution – Paradoxum Memoriae 104 – ???? ??? – Checkmate 105 – The Beginning – Karmic Anomaly – I 106 – The Beginning – The Misfortunate Girl 107 – The Beginning – Death Flags 108 – The Beginning – Karmic Anomaly – II 109 – The Beginning – Affection Points 110 – The Beginning – The End 111 – Joyous Melody 112 – No One’s Story Epilogue – The Nameless One Epilogue – The Demon Lord Epilogue – The Karmic Anomaly Afterword 1 – Odysseus Gambit (Start of Volume 1)A naked woman stood in front of me. She was a calm Oriental beauty with pristine white skin and silky black hair that fell to her waist. Before long, she changed into a seductive Western beauty with curled golden hair that hung just over her shoulders and a curvaceous body with a generous chest. After that, her form kept changing to other ideal beauties, never showing the same appearance twice.What was going on, and who was she?“Hm.” The beautiful woman spoke, a voice that harmonized a chorus of melodies as one. “You’re quite the strange one, aren’t you?” She placed a finger on her ruby lips and stared at me with eyes that shimmered with every hue imaginable. “Most of those I see usually have an ideal beauty in mind when they meet me, but you… you’re different.”Her words didn’t help me. I was still just as confused as I was before she started speaking.“That’s understandable.” The beautiful woman nodded. “It probably doesn’t help that you still can’t see me as anything other than ‘a beautiful woman’… Let’s see. This form should serve well enough.”A blinding white light covered the beautiful woman’s body. When it faded, the beautiful woman was gone, replaced by a teenage girl. Her face lacked a fair bit in comparison to the other beauties, but it carried the adorable charm of youth instead. Short brown hair framed her face, styled in bangs and a bobbed haircut, and her light blue eyes shone with mischief. In addition to her new appearance, the teenage girl finally wore clothes: a plain white blouse with a red tie, a navy blue pleated skirt, and black penny loafers with knee-high white socks.“There we go.” The teenage girl nodded and said, “Now we can start.” She waved her hand. Suddenly, we were seated across from each other at a wooden table in the middle of an empty void.I blinked, and the pieces began to fit together in my mind.The teenage girl- no, the Goddess smiled. “That’s right. To put it in your words… you’re going to experience an Isekai.”I remained silent and carefully contemplated her words.Isekai. From what I remembered, it was a Japanese word that literally meant ‘another world’, but it typically referred to a sub-genre of stories and anime where the main character managed to arrive at another world through some way or another. That new world was usually fantasy-based, one filled with magic, mythical creatures, and almost assuredly a Demon Lord or two.And now I was going to experience that?“How interesting.” The Goddess placed her elbows on the table and laced her fingers together. “Most of the people I’ve transported from this world have been either excited or terrified. But you… you’re quite composed, aren’t you?”From her words, I wasn’t the first. Then… what happened to the others? And were people brought over dead? Alive? Or a state in between?“Most of the people I bring over have already met their end, but I’ve transported a few who were still alive before.”I stopped thinking and stared at the Goddess.She smiled.It was probably intended to be calming. It probably was, to most people. But to me, there was no way that could be true.“It’s rude to read minds.”The Goddess waved her right hand and said, “Sorry, sorry. I couldn’t resist.”“Try.”The Goddess’s smile widened and she nodded. “Very well. I, Goddess Serena of Asifant, will not read your mind from this point forward.”A white light flared before quickly fading away.It was supposed to be assuring. From her words, and from the display, the Goddess appeared to be under oath to fulfill her words. But I had no assurances.I stopped thinking.“Now,” the Goddess said. “Shall we get down to business?”I nodded.The Goddess’s eyes twinkled and she said, “You’re quite the cautious type, aren’t you? I wouldn’t have thought that from how I saw you act in your daily life, but I suppose you only know a guy after they’ve died… Oh right. You died, by the way.”I closed my eyes and sighed.“It was really unexpected,” the Goddess said. “Really, you can only blame your death on bad luck. It just so happened that your apartment complex collapsed on you when you were sleeping. Since you lived on the ground floor, you instantly died when the rubble landed on you.”“…How did it collapse?”The Goddess shook her head. “Even I’m astounded. In all the years I’ve existed, I’ve never seen such a convoluted chain of events.”I stared at the Goddess and waited for her to continue.The Goddess stared at my face for a few seconds and then sighed. “Fine. I can see that you’re not amused. But it was really interesting, you know?”“Interesting?”The Goddess nodded. “Yep! Basically, everyone in the building moved in opposing directions at the exact same time. The force caused just enough strain for the old support beams in the building to crack. That would have been fine, but it was a reaaally windy day and they just…” The Goddess snapped her fingers. “…like that! And everything came tumbling down, turning you into a human pancake.”I mulled over the Goddess’s words, but didn’t respond.The Goddess kept talking. “That’s why I’m here.” She frowned. “To be honest, I was planning to head over to Japan and grab another few of those highschoolers, but your karma was just too interesting to pass up.” She smirked and said, “With you around, my world should get a lot more interesting. So, what do you think? Do you want to come to my world? Or would you rather get reincarnated back here, in this world?”I contemplated the Goddess’s words, and then said, “Why?”“Hm?” The Goddess tilted her head. “What is it?”“Why do you need to transport souls to your world?”“Oh, that?” The Goddess waved her hand. “I’m just bored.”“…You’re bored. That’s why?”“Yep.” The Goddess shrugged. “It’s fun and all making a world and having your creations fight it out, but that gets pretty boring pretty quick. After that, it’s kind of fun popping in to help random people now and then, but that gets boring pretty quick too.” She sighed. “There’s only so much a goddess can take, you know?”I blinked and then said, “That’s… it? You go out of your way to transport souls to your world… just to amuse yourself? Because you’re bored? Not any other reason?”“Yep! And your world’s God is really lenient on me transporting people too! As long as you want to go, there aren’t any problems. And if you feel like coming back after you die in my world, that’s fine too. It’s an eternal guarantee made and personally enforced by your God. The guy might be a bit quiet, but he’s really protective of you guys, you know? The last time someone tried stealing an Earthling’s soul against their will, he personally stepped in and wiped out that entire universe. Scary stuff.”I had no reason to believe the Goddess’s words, but I also had no reason to refute them.I remained silent and thought about my response.The Goddess leaned forward and said, “Any other questions?”“What other souls have you transported to your world?”The Goddess leaned back and placed a finger on her chin. “Hm… well, pretty much every author of an Isekai story in your world is a person I’ve transported that decided to reincarnate back to your world. As for people there right now… it’s mostly the usual setup. A group of brave heroes, the Demon Lord… you know, the works.” She turned to look at me and said, “I was thinking about sending in another hero or two to stir things up, but if it’s you… well, it’ll be fun, don’t you think?”I frowned.The Goddess stared at me, smiling.“…Alright,” I said. “Since I’m dead anyway, I’ll go along with you.”“Great!” The Goddess clapped her hand together and said, “Now, I usually give each person I transport a special gift to spice things up… Alright, alright. You don’t need to give me the stink eye. It’s just a gift from your God that I repackage to the form you want.”The Goddess snapped her fingers, causing a glowing white orb to appear before her, twinkling like a star. “You can call it the ‘infinite potential of humanity’. It’s the magnum opus of your God and something to be given to everyone from your world who decides to leave.” The Goddess stared at the orb and muttered, “Really, that guy’s too awesome. If I had even a fraction of his skill, maybe I-“ The Goddess shook her head and then tossed me the orb.I caught it with two hands.The orb emitted a comfortable heat and felt pleasant to hold. Not smooth, not rough, its texture felt like something in between. Squishing it made the light pulse and the orb distort, but it retained its shape as soon as I stopped applying force.“Anyway, that there is your ticket to whatever superpower you want. Time travel, teleportation, immortality… well, I say that, but it’s not like anyone’s ever actually picked those. Maybe it’s just the Japanese, but everyone I’ve transported from there seems to just pick an element or something boring like that. It’s gotten to the point where I usually just let the orb take on whatever power it thinks would suit the person best and hand-wave it away with an excuse.”I let the Goddess ramble on while I stared at the orb and pondered on what to choose.After talking for a while, the Goddess must have noticed I wasn’t listening as she said, “You’re really something else, huh?” She narrowed her eyes. “Being so impertinent, being so cautious…” The Goddess relaxed her expression and sighed. “Well, I guess that’s just part of what makes you interesting. Oh, fun fact for you. I usually don’t tell people this much before sending them off, you know? But since you’ve been so amusing, I couldn’t help but give you a little reward.”Amusing, huh? Right, to the Goddess, that was all that mattered.Because of that, and if her words about the orb containing the infinite potential of humanity were true, there was only one power I needed.“Memory.”The Goddess blinked. “Excuse me?”I looked at the Goddess and said, “I want the power of memory. The power to store every experience I have, the power to recollect everything I experience, and the power to maintain those experiences as long as I want, no matter how much time passes. An Absolute Memory. That is what I want.”Serena stared at the young man before her.Although the young man lived across the world from Japan, he had similar characteristics to the ones Serena usually transported. Black hair and dark, almond-shaped eyes. An average build and height. His physical features were the same, but his personality was completely different.Was it due to the differences in culture? Although he might look like it, the young man wasn’t Japanese. But then, a simple difference in culture couldn’t explain his strange and tangled karma.After thinking for a bit, Serena said, “An ‘Absolute Memory’? That’s what you want?”The young man nodded.Serena couldn’t understand him. What could an Absolute Memory even do for him? Sure, learning things like the language, history, and spell incantations might go faster, but that wouldn’t help the fact that his body lacked the ability and talent to wield much magic. Wouldn’t something like ‘All Elemental Magic’ or even ‘Enhanced Skill Acquisition’ be better?The young man stared at Serena, quiet but resolved.Serena sighed. “Alright. If that’s what you want, I’ll make it happen.” She thought that it was a waste, but maybe the young man could surprise her like he did with their conversation. “Just close your eyes for a bit and I’ll finish things off for you over here.”“Understood.” The young man nodded and closed his eyes.“One last thing,” Serena said. “Is there anywhere in specific you want to appear? Or anyone you want to be? I can reincarnate you with your memories in a new body, or just send you somewhere with your old one. I’d recommend a village on the frontier of the Northern Empire, but you’re free to choose wherever you want.”As expected, the young man remained silent. But then he said, “Send me to the most dangerous place possible.”I gauged the Goddess’s reaction to my decision.For a while, she didn’t say anything.I considered changing my request.Suddenly, the Goddess broke out into laughter and said, “Of course! The most dangerous place possible… why not?” She wiped away a tear from the corner of her eye and said, “I don’t know what you have planned, but it’s definitely going to be fun to watch.”The ground shuddered. I opened my eyes and saw that a vortex swirling with energy and light emerged beneath me.The Goddess smiled and waved at me. “Good luck!”The ground shuddered again and the vortex began rising. In a few moments, it would completely envelop me.“Ah,” the Goddess said. “Come to think of it, I still haven’t heard your name.”I paused, contemplated for a moment, and then said, “Nowun.”With that final word, the vortex consumed me and the Goddess vanished from view.Status ScreenName: NowunGender: MaleAge: ??Race: HumanHP: 100MP: 10SkillsAbsolute Memory LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill granted to Nowun by the Goddess Serena through the infinite human potential gifted by Earth’s Creator. Grants the concept of ‘Absolute Memory’ to the rmation Concealment LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill subconsciously recognized by Goddess Serena due to the user’s ability to withhold and conceal information even from her all-seeing eye. Grants the concept of ‘Information Concealment’ and the ability to hide from even transcendent beings.TitlesThe Nameless – Obtained by giving a pseudonym to the Goddess Serena and refusing to present one’s true name. Due to this, the original name is discarded and one’s true nature becomes indistinct.Otherworlder – Obtained by all those transported by Goddess Serena to Asifant. Grants language translation and basic knowledge of the world.Karmic Anomaly – The title granted to one whose karma cannot be discerned. Effects are unknown. 60 2 – Thanatos GambitIn the world of Asifant, the most dangerous place was the Lost Woods. A subsection of the Ancient Forest that was home to the Elves and the Fae, the Lost Woods served as the final resting place of calamitous beings. Some remained there due to self-imposed solitude, fearing the destruction they would inflict upon the world. Others were there only after being sealed away by the past Braves of Goddess Serena. Regardless, the Lost Woods were dangerous beyond measure as any of the beings slumbering within could send the world into turmoil, each a catastrophe worse than any Demon Lord.Those who entered the Lost Woods would never be seen again. This fact was known to all in Asifant, and the origin behind the name of the woods. As such, situated at the border of the Ancient Forest and the Northern Empire, the Lost Woods were a dangerous no-man’s land that no one alive would dare willingly enter. Yet, occasionally, there were a few unfortunate souls who were forced to do so.Aria Sylvania, the youngest princess of Alvheim, ran across the dimly lit forest ground. Branches broke beneath her leather boots and dried leaves crackled with every step she took. Aria’s chest heaved from her ragged breath, straining beneath a tattered green tunic.Run. She had to keep running. Without looking back, without caring where she was going, as long as Aria could escape from her pursuers, she would accept any fate.Aria’s golden hair billowed behind her as she ran. In the dark forest, it shone, clearly illuminated whenever it caught the few rays of light that filtered through the dense forest canopy. Ordinarily, Aria welcomed that. Such brilliance was considered a blessing and a sign of the Goddess’s favor. Yet, at that moment, it became a curse.“There she is! That golden flash up ahead!”A man’s voice called out from behind Aria. The sounds of horse-hooves and wagon wheels soon followed.Aria bit her lips and refused to look back. Doing so would cause her to see the imperial soldiers slowly gaining on her. Doing so would cause her to see the battered and abused forms of her family and kin.Doing so would cause her to falter and suffer the same fate.“Give up, Elf! We’ve rounded up the rest of your kind! Even if you keep running, no reinforcements will come to help you!”That man’s voice called out again.Aria didn’t need to turn around to know who it was.The commander of the imperial soldiers. A powerful human warrior equipped in full black plate mail and an accursed blade that disrupted nature’s mana. With that sword, the commander had easily cut down Aria’s father and his twelve guardians.Aria brushed her tears away and kept running.The sounds of horse-hooves and wagon wheels drew closer.Aria called upon the wind spirits to lend her speed. “Oh wind-““It’s useless!” the commander barked. “Nulinvoyd, disrupt nature’s harmony!”Ominous purple light flashed, spreading throughout the forest. With it, the air grew stale, the earth grew weak, and nature itself became unsettled.Aria stumbled, barely catching herself. “No…” Without the aid of the wind spirits, it would only be a matter of time before they caught her. And if they did, she would suffer the same fate as the others.She had seen what those men did to her family and kin.Aria didn’t want that. Death was preferable to that. But the imperial soldiers wouldn’t allow it.So run. Aria had to run. That was her only choice.The distortion in the air and the soft gray mist surrounding the nearby trees showed that the border of the Ancient Forest and the Lost Woods drew near. Only a few more paces and Aria would have crossed the threshold.Aria finally looked back.A war horse pulled a wagon across the forest grounds. Within the wagon, Aria could see the battered forms of her eldest sister and other familiar faces. Lifeless eyes, exposed bodies… six imperial soldiers in black plate mail stood around the elves in the wagon, preventing any hope of escape or salvation.In front of that wagon, a single man rode upon another war horse. Like the other soldiers, he wore plate mail armor. But unlike the soldiers, the man’s armor exuded authority, etched with golden trimming and the emblem of the Northern Empire: a roaring lion.Because of the man’s armor, Aria couldn’t see his face. However, she had no doubt that a triumphant grin hid beneath the man’s helmet.Aria turned her attention back to in front of her.The threshold of the Lost Woods and her certain death, peaceful bliss in comparison to the cruel fate waiting if the imperial soldiers captured her, approached.Aria smiled and reached out her left hand.Blood sprayed through the air and then a piercing pain erupted in Aria’s left arm. A steel bolt attached to a chain pierced through Aria’s outstretched limb.Aria froze.It was there.It was right there.But before Aria could cross the threshold to the Lost Woods, something pulled the chain back, and Aria along with it.Aria flew through the air and then crashed. Her lungs collapsed, the air completely knocked out of them.Aria gasped and clutched at her chest, trying to breathe.A figure loomed nearby, one dressed in decorated black plate mail and holding a sword shining with ominous purple light.The imperial commander shook his head and said, “I told you it was useless, Elf.” He leaned over and wrenched a handful of Aria’s hair.Aria tried to scream, but she still couldn’t breathe. Instead, a pained gasp fell from her lips, sounding like a squeal.“…There it is. That sound is exactly what I wanted to hear from you.” The imperial commander knelt and moved his head closer towards Aria. “To think that we could experience such things with the fabled elves themselves… And all we had to do was convince the populace that you were all minions of the Demon Lord. Amusing, isn’t it, how easily faith and loyalty can be forgotten with fear?”Aria reached out with her right hand. She wrapped it around the commander’s wrist and pulled, trying to free herself.The commander tugged Aria’s hair.She gasped, unable to do anything else. The sudden pain, in addition to her lack of oxygen and her other wounds, caused her vision to fade.Aria embraced it. At that point, even oblivion would be bliss.The commander slapped her. “No, Elf. That would be far too easy.”The sudden pain pulled Aria back into consciousness.She spluttered and gasped, finally able to draw a breath.“While the nobles might want a broken toy,” the commander said. “My men would like you to at least put up a token resistance. You’ve made it this far already, so try to do so until the very end, alright?”“…save…me…”The commander laughed and let go of Aria’s hair.Aria’s head fell back to the ground, hitting it with a thud. But she remained conscious.“Oh you’ll be ‘saved’ soon enough, Elf. It’ll be a bit rough at first, but soon you’ll forget about everything else but the bliss inside your body.”The commander reached towards Aria’s shirt-“I’d considered the possibility that I would come across a cliched event, but for it to be something as disgusting as this… Tch. And now I can’t even forget that it happened.”-and froze as someone called out.I sighed.An armored soldier pinned a beautiful elf to the ground. Off to the side, armed soldiers guarded a wagon filled with even more elves, each with blank eyes and battered bodies. Since it happened in the depths of a forest far from human civilization, it would have been a perfect crime.And then I arrived.The soldier pinning down the elf stood up and turned towards me. “Aren’t you one of the Braves that the Emperor summoned? What are you doing here?”I ignored him and contemplated the situation.Six soldiers, seven including the one before me, each equipped with thick plate mail and armed with swords. Judging from their toned bodies, neither were for show.The soldier in front of me shook his head. While the full helmet hid his face, I could imagine irritated expression on it. “Not answering, huh?” The soldier raised his sword and said, “Don’t blame me for roughing you up a bit then. As a Brave, I’m sure you can take it, right?”Ominous purple light radiated from the man’s sword and something intangible changed in the surroundings.“…It’s impossible after all,” I muttered.The soldier stepped forward and swung his blade.I ignored it.The elf rolled over. Her eyes, a dark green like the leaves of the forest surrounding us, widened in shock and then realization.Good. It would have been a waste if she didn’t realize.Cold steel cleaved into my body. At the same time, a surge of chaotic energy poured into me through the wound.“Huh?” The man froze and muttered, “Why the hell are you so weak?”I staggered back and forced my body to remain upright, my eyes on the elf.She pushed herself to her feet and limped towards the Lost Woods. Her steps faltered, and she barely covered any ground. With her pace, all it would take was the soldier in front of me to turn around to grab her.But it couldn’t be helped. Like this, I couldn’t do anything.“O-oi! You- Dammit! The Emperor’s going to kill me for this!”My vision faded as I heard the man’s panicked words. Then, the chill of death that marked my end crept across my body. But, before my consciousness completely vanished, a flurry of messages appeared in my field of view.Chaos energy memorized. Chaos Affinity LVL 1 obtained.Fatal blow memorized. Physical Damage Resistance LVL 1 obtained.Imperial Swordsmanship (incomplete) memorized. Imperial Slash LVL 1 obtained.By dying for the youngest elven princess, the titles ‘Martyr’ and ‘Aria’s Savior’ have been obtained.…Just as planned.Status ScreenName: NowunGender: MaleAge: ??Race: HumanHP: 100 (+100)MP: 20 (+20)SkillsAbsolute Memory LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill granted to Nowun by the Goddess Serena through the infinite human potential gifted by Earth’s Creator. Grants the concept of ‘Absolute Memory’ to the rmation Concealment LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill subconsciously recognized by Goddess Serena due to the user’s ability to withhold and conceal information even from her all-seeing eye. Grants the concept of ‘Information Concealment’ and the ability to hide from even transcendent beings.Chaos Affinity LVL 1 – A skill granting the affinity of Chaos, the magical element that disrupts all others.Physical Damage Resistance LVL 1 – A generalized skill granting resistance towards physical damage of all kinds.Imperial Slash LVL 1 – A subset of the martial skill “Imperial Swordsmanship” that is currently the greatest human swordsmanship in Asifant. Using physical strength (or an appropriate substitute) lash out with the force to sever steel.TitlesThe Nameless – Obtained by giving a pseudonym to the Goddess Serena and refusing to present one’s true name. Due to this, the original name is discarded and one’s true nature becomes indistinct.Otherworlder – Obtained by all those transported by Goddess Serena to Asifant. Grants language translation and basic knowledge of the world.Karmic Anomaly – The title granted to one whose karma cannot be discerned. Effects are unknown.Martyr – The title granted to one who sacrificed their life for the sake of another. Doubles HP and MP.Aria’s Savior – The title of the one who saved the youngest elven princess Aria Sylvania from suffering a fate worse than death. She will never forget your kindness.Just figured out how to add notes. Anyway, thanks for taking the time to read this! I'm still working out how the whole site works, so sorry if anything seems off in terms of layout. I've added a cover image. It's... not the best, but I think it gives a cool atmosphere? In terms of update schedule, you can expect one every day Monday-Friday. Until I figure out how to get the automatic schedule going, it'll be a bit random in the exact time, but when I do it'll probably be at 8 AM CST.That's all for now. Until the next! 50 3 – Xanatos GambitI opened my eyes to see a dark forest canopy, covered in gray mist. Though it felt unfamiliar, I could already remember what it was and, more importantly, where I was.“The Lost Woods. And it seems to be early morning once again.”The time and place was the same as the one in my memory. However, there was a slight difference.“…I’m stronger.”I could feel the flow of mana around me now. In addition, my body felt sturdier. To confirm it, I tried to pinch my skin. Instead of the soft feeling of flesh, it felt like stone. When I applied a bit more force, I was able to distort it like it normally should, but that was already confirmation of my hypothesis.But for a final confirmation, I examined my status, the quantification of attributes devised by the Goddess. A brief thought and the window of light appeared in my eyes, showing mostly what I expected to see. A title for sacrificing my life that increased my stats. New abiliites reflecting the experience memorized by my body. And a technique that I comprehended from the one who cut me down.The only unexpected portion was the title of Aria’s Savior. It seemed that my actions were more influential than I thought if the Goddess’s system granted me a title for it.An earthshaking roar erupted from nearby.“I forgot about that guy. Tch.”I glanced towards the direction of the roar and considered my next course of action.The one approaching was a towering demonic dragon, covered in a dark miasma and obsidian scales. The first time I saw it, I immediately activated Information Concealment and fled the scene since victory was impossible and defeat held too many cons. But this time was different.“Victory is… still impossible. But now that I’ve confirmed it, defeat is beneficial as well.”The Goddess was watching from somewhere up above. And she was strong. Strong enough to pierce the walls between dimensions and pull souls to her own world. She was also mentally unstable, living only because she could not die. And then there were the questionable circumstances of my first death to consider. Was it truly a series of unfortunate coincidences? Or was it divine meddling?I wouldn’t be able to confirm either way, so it was better to err on the side of caution. That led to my actions during our talk and my choice in ability. It was a gamble, but one that played out well. Although my personality was distorted, my identity lost, and my name changed to a name that was not a name, what I gained in exchange was worth it.…Unless that was what the Goddess wanted me to think. But that way led to madness, so I dismissed the thought.The sounds of falling trees drew near. At the same time, the ground began to tremble, shaking as the demonic dragon approached.I cut my thoughts short and stared at the approaching figure. Dark miasma and an oppressive atmosphere spilled forth. Victory was impossible. A primal instinct from deep within indicated certain defeat. But-Mind-numbing fear memorized. Indomitable Will LVL 1 obtained.-In this world, there was no experience that would not benefit me.I picked up a stick from the ground nearby and walked towards the dragon.One step. Two. Three.The dragon emerged from the darkness, staring at me with crimson eyes that flickered like hellfire. A cloying smell of decay filled the air, the result of the dragon’s decomposing body that was kept alive only through its massive mana and unending rage.It came to a stop before me.Of course. I would have done the same if I was in its situation. As a powerful being that could overturn nations, facing a tiny human who dared to pose a challenge while armed with nothing but a stick the first response would be confusion. However, the next-"▂▂▃▃▄▄▅▅”A sound erupted from its throat that no human could ever produce. At the same time, a stream of pure dark mana evaporated my body.Fatal blow memorized. Mana Resistance LVL 1 obtained.Darkness mana memorized. Darkness Attribute LVL 1 obtained.Overwhelming power prevents further memorization.The title (tentative) Legend has been obtained for challenging one even the Braves could not fell.I opened my eyes to a dark forest canopy, covered in gray mist. When I did, I remembered the last flurry of messages to appear before my eyes and sighed. “…I suppose it would be too much to obtain that strength in a single encounter.”The mana of a dragon, the overwhelming energy that could destroy nations. With it, I would have almost nothing to fear in this world. But it seemed that my ability had limits as well.I shook my head. “No matter.”If once wasn’t enough, then twice. If twice wasn’t enough, then three times.If I wanted to live a life free from the Goddess, I needed power. And while this place might have been a deathtrap to anyone else, for me, it was the perfect location to improve.I picked up a nearby stick before walking towards the dragon. Perhaps sensing my determination, a roar erupted in the forest earlier than before.I smiled.…I was no longer smiling.I had died and ‘revived’ over ten times without obtaining any benefit. Each time, only the message ‘An overwhelming energy prevents memorization’ flashed in front of my eyes before I woke up on the ground facing the forest canopy.It was time to change my tactics.I picked up a stick as before, but this time experimented with the ‘chaos’ attribute I had obtained.A hundred attempts went past. Each time, the same fate. Still, there were some benefits. By imbuing the stick with the chaos attribute using my chaos affinity, I was able to inflict a tiny wound on the dragon with Imperial Slash. And in doing so, both leveled up.…This approach merited experimentation.Another hundred attempts. My skills increased substantially, but were still not enough to defeat the dragon. Chaos was insufficient. Perhaps Darkness, would work better?Yet another hundred attempts. Darkness helped to disrupt the dragon’s mana, but nothing more. On the positive side, Imperial Slash leveled up. Physical and Mana resistance did as well.Soon.…After ten thousand attempts, I gave up. It seemed that there was a hard limit to what I could do with just a stick and my bare hands. While the dragon could no longer kill me with its breath or attacks, the same held true for me, at least in my inability to slay the beast.I laid on the ground facing the forest canopy. The damnable dragon’s roar erupted in the distance, and I promptly activated Information Concealment. Almost immediately, the roar stopped. It was probably being cautious. While it had long lost its reason, instincts remained in the beast. For something to suddenly vanish beneath its sight indicated unknown powers.In short, I was free to do as I wished without worrying about it chasing me for the nth time.I stared at the misty forest canopy for a few moments and then opened my status.Status ScreenName: NowunGender: MaleAge: ??Race: HumanHP: 100000 (+100000)MP: 20000 (+20000)SkillsAbsolute Memory LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill granted to Nowun by Goddess Serena using the infinite human potential gifted by Earth’s Creator. Grants the concept of ‘Absolute Memory’ to the user. Information Concealment LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill recognized by Goddess Serena due to the user’s ability to withhold and conceal information. Grants the concept of ‘Information Concealment’. Chaos Affinity LVL 5 – A skill granting the affinity of Chaos, the magical element that disrupts all others. Physical Damage Resistance LVL 5 – A skill granting resistance towards physical attacks. Imperial Slash LVL 5 – A subset of the martial skill “Imperial Swordsmanship”, which is the greatest swordsmanship available to the current era of humans. Using physical strength (or an appropriate substitute), lash out with the force to sever steel. Indomitable Will LVL 5 - A skill granting resistance towards mental status effects.Darkness Affinity LVL 5 – A skill granting the affinity of Darkness, the magical element embodying shadows, void, and negativity.Mana Resistance LVL 5 – A skill granting resistance towards phenomenon involving mana.TitlesThe Nameless – Obtained by giving a pseudonym to Goddess Serena and refusing to present one’s true name. Due to this, the original name is discarded and one’s true nature becomes indistinct.Otherworlder – Obtained by all those transported by Goddess Serena to Asifant. Grants language translation and basic knowledge of the world.Karmic Anomaly – The title granted to one whose karma cannot be discerned. Effects are unknown.Martyr – The title granted to one who sacrificed their life for the sake of another. Doubles HP and MP.Aria’s Savior – The title of the one who saved the elven princess Aria Sylvania from suffering a fate worse than death. She will never forget your kindness.(Tentative) Legend – The title of one who (challenges) defeats ancient beings of catastrophy. Grants superhuman strength and speed.Going by the knowledge that Goddess gave me, my skills were on the level of an A-ranked adventurer. To put it in perspective, those people were the ones sent out to scout dungeons containing dragons, arch demons, and other calamitous beings. Powerful, but not all-powerful.My HP and MP, essentially my durability and mana pool, were more outrageous, rivaling a dragon. Even compared to those Braves, also known as otherworlders, brought over by the Goddess, I was magnitudes above them since the highest amount for humans was 999. Coupled with my new title that enhanced my abilities even further beyond the limits of humanity, there shouldn’t be anything to worry about in the outside world so long as I didn’t act too conspicuous and draw out ancient beings of catastrophy.“In that case, I suppose it’s about time.”I picked up my faithful companion (stick) and headed towards the boundary between the Lost Woods and the Ancient Forest.I had a debt to settle. 56 4 – Indy Ploy – IAria gasped for breath on the forest floor. The commander, that wicked human warrior, stood over her. But she could do nothing.His face was hidden beneath that steel helm, but she could sense the lecherous gaze beneath it. And in sensing that, she knew the fate she was about to face. But she didn’t want it. After running so far, after abandoning her family and kin out of fear, after doing her best to survive, was she to suffer the same fate?It was cruel. Far too cruel.Why had the Goddess forsaken them? She was taught that Elves were the closest to nature and the Goddess. They were her favored children, the proof of which was their ability to freely meld mana and call upon the spirits. So why? Why did Goddess Serena ignore them in their plight?The man laughed and said some words, but Aria couldn’t hear him. The loss of blood from her left arm, the lack of air from the rough treatment, and the blow across her face made her consciousness faint. But she held on. She held on because she knew that failing to do so would mean that it would be even worse after she woke up.She had seen it first-hand, her kin played with and tortured for being so ‘lifeless’ and turned into nothing more than dolls.But it was impossible for her. She had gone through too much.“…save… me…”With all her might, she breathed those two words.The Goddess had abandoned Aria and her kind. Moreover, humans had declared them as mortal enemies, conspirators with demons.Asking her for help was pointless, as Aria's previous prayer had shown.Even so, she wanted someone to save her.A desperate, unheard plea. It was one that she knew would go unfulfilled, but one that she still prayed for with all her might.The slave leader laughed and began reaching towards her chest.Seeing that, Aria closed her eyes. But then-“Tch. I knew what I was walking into but this is still sickening, even the second time.”The scene was the same as the first time, even though it felt like a lifetime ago.Six men surrounding a wagon of battered and abused elves.One man looming over an elf on the ground, just about to remove her shirt.It really was disgusting, just as bad the second time as it was the first.The man looming over the elf turned towards me like the first time. But this time, I didn’t wait for him to finish examining me.Darkness flooded the surroundings. The already dim forest became completely black.“Nullinvoyd! Scatter the shadows!”To the man’s credit, he didn’t hesitate before attempting to disperse my magic. But that was just what I wanted.In the brief moment before the shadows dispersed, I moved. My faithful companion (stick), cloaked in chaos and darkness attributes, slashed through the man. Considering that it was capable of scratching that demonic dragon, I wasn’t surprised when the man fell apart in two halves and spilled out blood and gore.I remembered to grab his sword and sheath, binding it to my back with a thread of darkness, and then picked up Aria. At that moment, the light returned to the forest. However, it was too little too late. By the time the men registered that I had slain their leader and rescued Aria, I was already gone.After leaving the men and captured elves behind, I made my way to the depths of the Ancient Forest with Aria in my arms. Her left arm was bleeding out after I removed the chained arrow piercing it, but I managed to close it with a patch of Darkness mana. Her body seemed to know what to do from there since the wound gradually began to heal.That done, perhaps knowing that she was safe after my actions or at least finding me a better alternative than the men from before, the beautiful elf fell fast asleep.Staring at her peaceful expression, I couldn’t help but frown. “…This is going to be troublesome.”I saved her on a whim initially and the second time around I had decided to save her due to the title I now possessed. However, I hadn’t considered what would come next after that.In most stories, it would be fine to wander around with an elf as a companion. However, while I didn’t know the full details of the event that occurred, I could sense something was wrong. The event that allowed me to meet her and the actions I had taken meant that I would be drawn into something troublesome soon enough.Of course, I could undo any of that at any point and leave her behind, but that would have left a bad taste in my mouth.I shook my head and focused on the matter at hand: finding a place to rest for the night.After walking long enough for night to fall, I had managed to reach a small clearing with a pond. A few boulders scattered nearby would serve as seats while the body of water provided one part of the required resources. What was left was to create a shelter, fire, and obtain food.Aria was still asleep and didn’t seem like she would wake any time soon. If she was awake, I could have used her expertise and familiarity with the forest to gather resources, but as she wasn’t, I would have to do it myself. But it would be bothersome to keep carrying her with me…So far, I had avoided encounters due to using Information Concealment. Unfortunately, I highly doubted that it could be maintained as an area of effect when I wasn’t present. I also wasn’t in the mood to find out.“…Well, hopefully this is enough. If not, blame your misfortune.”I held out my hand and wrapped her body in shadows using Darkness Affinity. At the same time, I used Information Concealment to erase any signs that we had been in the area. It was imperfect and a strong monster could probably see through it, but there was nothing more I could be bothered to do.After a few moments, Aria became invisible, shrouded in shadows. That would hold even if she moved around for a while, but if she was smart, she would stay put.With that accomplished, I made my way out into the dark forest. Now that I had a new weapon, it was important to test out its capabilities.Although it was dark, with my skills I could see just as clearly as if it was day. At my left side, there was the sheathed sword that I had taken from the man I killed. On my right, bound to my body by a thread of shadows, was my faithful companion across ten thousand lives. Though it was a simple stick, I had grown accustomed to channeling it with my mana to use as a weapon. Considering how it was able to cut through the dragon’s scales without breaking, I deemed it worthy enough to remain as my primary weapon.However, that could change if the sword I picked up proved stronger.A slight rustling sounded from behind me. Before I had a chance to examine the source, something rammed itself into my back.“…Huh. Is this what the dragon felt like when I was fighting it?”Turning around, I saw a boar. It was covered in dark fur and had long ebony tusks. Those tusks must have been what hit me. And looking down, I noticed a few scraps of dark fabric where my shirt must have torn off.It was a strange feeling. Before the Goddess transported me, something like that would have definitely killed me. In fact, before I had started to challenge the demonic dragon, I would still have died to such an attack. But now, all I felt was as if someone had tapped me from behind.The boar blinked and then reared back. It must have realized that it had attacked something it couldn’t stand a chance to defeat.But it was too little too late. Drawing my newly acquired sword with my right hand, I slashed at its exposed neck.Crack.That time, I blinked. The sword that had easily taken my life the first time, the sword that scattered my darkness… when it struck the boar’s fur, it cracked. Not only that, but it didn’t even leave a single scratch on the boar.While I was confused, the boar retreated. Quickly spinning around, the dark-furred beast dashed off into the forest. And like how it attacked me without notice, before I could react, it had vanished without notice.For a while, I simply stared off in the direction where the boar disappeared. I had no doubt that the Goddess was laughing her head off at the moment. If it hadn’t been me who experienced it, I would be doing the same.But it was, and so I was far from amused.…Still, it was strange. It should have been obvious that a forged steel blade would do more than a stick. Yet, it failed to leave a single scratch on the boar whereas the simple stick I randomly picked up when I awoke eventually managed to cut through a dragon’s scales.“…Let’s try again.”I closed my eyes and remembered.A slight rustling sounded from behind me. Before I had a chance to examine the source, something rammed itself into my back.That time, I didn’t bother musing. Instead, I wrapped my new sword in chaos and darkness and swung it at the boar’s neck-CRACK.An even louder noise than the first time resounded from the sword. And it did so before even getting close to the boar.While I was confused, again, the boar vanished without a trace. But unlike last time, I decided to examine the sword in my hand.“…What a shoddy blade.”It was completely ruined. The moment I channeled my elements, the blade was splintered. The appearance it held was like that of fractured glass. And just like fractured glass, when I moved it slightly, the entire blade crumbled into a pile of worthless shards.I sighed. “…What kind of world is this, where a simple stick has better performance than man-made steel?”At that moment, the Goddess would be laughing again. Not wanting to give her that satisfaction, I closed my eyes once again and remembered.A brief rustling. Without a second thought, I spun around with my faithful companion in hand and chopped at the charging boar’s neck. This time, I felt no resistance. Instead, I felt a gush of warm blood stain my pants as the boar’s headless body fell forward.I sighed. There was no need to question if that Goddess would have found my situation amusing. Still, it would be too much of a hassle to go back yet again. And it would also be strange if I never encountered troublesome events after being transported.In any case, the boar would serve well enough for food. It would probably take a few attempts to cook it right, but something was better than nothing. The problem was the worthless piece of metal hanging on my left side.I placed my faithful companion (stick) back at my right side and then drew the sword in its place. Since I hadn’t used it, the blade was still in pristine condition.“In that case, why did you shatter?” I muttered and then decided to gradually fill the sword with chaos and darkness mana. However, before I poured in even a thousandth of the amount I used with my faithful companion, the blade began to crack.I frowned and drew my mana back. Almost immediately, the blade returned to its normal condition.“Curious.”To experiment, I decided to use only darkness mana. However, almost immediately, the blade turned into rust.“Hm…”I closed my eyes and remembered.I was holding the sword. It was still in pristine condition, not yet tainted by any element. This time, I reached out with chaos. The effect was more favorable, and the sword grew with an ominous purple light. However, before I managed more than a hundredth of what I was used to using, it completely shattered, sending metal shrapnel in every direction.That included the boar’s corpse. What had been a relatively undamaged source of meat was instantly shredded, turning into unsalvageable chunks.I sighed and remembered again.“Like I thought… What a shoddy blade.”I had expected a strong sword that I could use to actually kill that damned dragon. But instead, I got a piece of scrap metal that was weaker than the random stick I picked up in the Lost Woods.I tossed aside the rusted scraps of steel in my right hand and glanced at the brief message in the middle of my vision.The sensation of examining with mana is memorized. Analysis LVL 1 obtained.…Well, it seemed that the sword wasn’t completely worthless. On examining the new skill, it seemed that its effect was something similar to ‘Scan’ or ‘Libra’ from certain RPGs. Using it on the boar’s corpse, a screen appeared.Status ScreenName: Black Steel Boar (corpse)Summary: A boar infamous for its speed and durability. While defeating it provides great experience akin to defeating metal slimes, doing so is much more hazardous. Many an adventurer has fallen prey to such thoughts. On a side note, although it is resistant towards physical attacks while alive, when deceased, its flesh is perfectly marbled and tender making it well-loved among the upper nobility.“Interesting.”Although the skill didn’t provide as much detail as when I examined my own status, it provided more useful information. Not only that, but it was information that I didn’t know. It would appear that the Goddess’s system filled in the gaps for me.That would be useful.Out of curiosity, I used it on my faithful companion.Status ScreenName: StickSummary: A stick you picked up. Since you’ve used it a lot in the past, even though it can’t remember you doing so, the stick has somehow become accustomed to your mana. The best weapon, capable of cutting through the Wrathful Sin Dragon’s scales.That would explain it. Although it was somewhat concerning how the stick seemed to have remembered my mana and didn’t bode well for if the Goddess could do the same, there was nothing I could do about that except try to get stronger as fast as I could. Still, the fact that my faithful companion (stick) was the best weapon and that the dragon was called the Wrathful Sin Dragon was useful.As for the poor excuse for a sword lying in pieces on the ground next to me…Status ScreenName: Nullinvoyd (ruined)Summary: A demonic blade created through the painstaking effort of the Empire’s brightest magi and enchanted with the dreaded Chaos attribute. It is capable of disrupting all mana in the nearby vicinity, making it the bane of magical creatures. Unfortunately, it has been ruined through experiencing a chaos greater than its own.“Tch. What kind of sword can be called a ‘bane of magical creatures’ yet be unable to kill a simple boar?”Since it was called a magical creature bane, it should have easily cut through that boar’s fur.…Unless the boar wasn’t magical? Hm… that merited some thought.The sounds of branches snapping echoed from all around me. Glancing around, I saw a pack of silver wolves draw near.Status ScreenName: Fenrir WolvesSummary: Wolves that bear the ancient bloodline of the dreaded Fenrir, slayer of Odin. While weakened, they are still a force to be reckoned with. They are the natural predators of Black Steel Boars, possessing claws and fangs that can bypass any defense.I sighed after reading their status and then raised my faithful companion yet again.Status ScreenName: NowunGender: MaleAge: ??Race: HumanHP: 100000 (+100000)MP: 20000 (+20000)SkillsAbsolute Memory LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill granted to Nowun by Goddess Serena using the infinite human potential gifted by Earth’s Creator. Grants the concept of ‘Absolute Memory’ to the user. Information Concealment LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill recognized by Goddess Serena due to the user’s ability to withhold and conceal information. Grants the concept of ‘Information Concealment’. Chaos Affinity LVL 5 – A skill granting the affinity of Chaos, the magical element that disrupts all others. Physical Damage Resistance LVL 5 – A skill granting resistance towards physical attacks. Imperial Slash LVL 5 – A subset of the martial skill “Imperial Swordsmanship”, which is the greatest swordsmanship available to the current era of humans. Using physical strength (or an appropriate substitute), lash out with the force to sever steel. Indomitable Will LVL 5 - A skill granting resistance towards mental status effects.Darkness Affinity LVL 5 – A skill granting the affinity of Darkness, the magical element embodying shadows, void, and negativity.Mana Resistance LVL 5 – A skill granting resistance towards phenomenon involving mana.Analysis LVL 1 – A skill gained through the skilled usage and interpretation of mana fluctuations. Allows gaining of information through reading the world’s record. More is shown with greater expertise.TitlesThe Nameless – Obtained by giving a pseudonym to Goddess Serena and refusing to present one’s true name. Due to this, the original name is discarded and one’s true nature becomes indistinct.Otherworlder – Obtained by all those transported by Goddess Serena to Asifant. Grants language translation and basic knowledge of the world.Karmic Anomaly – The title granted to one whose karma cannot be discerned. Effects are unknown.Martyr – The title granted to one who sacrificed their life for the sake of another. Doubles HP and MP.Aria’s Savior – The title of the one who saved the elven princess Aria Sylvania from suffering a fate worse than death. She will never forget your kindness and owes you her life.(Tentative) Legend – The title of one who (challenges) defeats ancient beings of catastrophy. Grants superhuman strength and speed.Status ScreenName: Aria SylvaniaGender: FemaleLevel: 21Age: 18Race: ElfHP: 173MP: 1236 (+618)Attack: 23Defense: 17Agility: 69Luck: 50SkillsWind Magic LVL 4 – The skill to utilize wind magicSpirit Magic LVL 3 – The skill to utilize magic involving the spirits of natureArchery LVL 1 – The skill allowing combat utilizing bows and arrows.Wind Attribute LVL 4 – The skill born from the shape of the soul, influencing the natural characteristic of one’s mana. Wind magic becomes easier to perform while Earth magic becomes more difficult.TitlesYoungest Elf Princess – The title given to the youngest princess of Alfheim royalty. MP is expanded by ?.Darling of the Wind – The title given to one who was born favored by the wind. Grants the Wind Attribute and increases growth of wind-related skills.Deserter – The title given to one who abandons their people for their own sake. Affinity with own race greatly decreases. 51 5 – Indy Ploy – IIAria awoke to the sound of a crackling fire and the scent of roasting meat. It took her a moment to realize that she was awake, but when she did, she immediately jumped to her feet. Her eyes frantically scanned the surroundings and she reached for the bow on her back. However, there was nothing there. She blinked, and then remembered that she had lost it while running for her life.“So you’re finally awake.”A masculine voice snapped her focus ahead. There was a man sitting in front of her by a fire.For a moment, her thoughts flashed back to the ones that had captured her family and chased her throughout the Ancient Forest, but then she realized that the man in front of her couldn’t belong to their group. For one, he was too slim. Although he appeared human, unlike those cruel warriors, his body was thin like that of a scholar or mage. For another, his facial features and hair didn’t match men who hailed from the Empire. Black hair and dark eyes could only be seen among those who hailed from the Sun Kingdom in the East.“Relax," he said. "Although I can’t guarantee your safety, I can at least assure you that I won’t harm you.” Saying those words, the man handed her a plate of roasted meat and a cup of water. “Here. You’ll probably want something to eat after what you’ve gone through.”Aria hesitated, but after feeling the rumbling in her stomach and smelling the delicious aroma drifting towards her, she accepted it.The moment she did, the man turned his attention back to the fire. There, a boar was being roasted over the fire on a spit. A few pieces had been sliced off, but there was still enough left for her to recognize it. When she did, Aria’s eyes grew wide. “Black Steel Boar?”The man nodded. “That’s right. Did you want something else?”“No. It’s just…” Wasn’t killing a Black Steel Boar difficult to do? Even her father’s guards only managed to do so by working together. For that man to be able to do so by himself…Aria decided to stop thinking about that. For the moment, all that mattered was that she was safe and that the man had saved her. She turned her attention back to the food handed to her and began to eat.Whether it was because of the stressful situation she had encountered or because of the knowledge of the luxuriousness of the meat she was eating, Aria felt queasy. However, she didn’t let it show and quietly ate her food.After a while, she finished. However, she noticed that the man was still cooking and hadn’t eaten a single piece of meat. “Um… aren’t going to eat as well?”The man shook his head. “I’m not hungry.”After that, he didn’t say another word.Time passed with nothing more than the crackling of the fire. Since that was the case, Aria stared at the man in front of her.He was young. Although it had been hard to tell at first, the man couldn’t have been much older than her, if at all. Furthermore, he was dressed oddly. His shirt was fairly ordinary, one made of a dark cloth, but his pants and shoes were strange, made of a material that Aria couldn’t identify. All that she could tell was that they appeared fairly durable, yet remained comfortable. That and they were a dark gray.“Satisfied?”Aria flushed and quickly averted her gaze. “I didn’t mean to stare.”The man shook his head. “Not that. Are you still hungry?”“Oh. Um… I’m fine. Thank you for the luxurious meal.”A curt nod was all the man gave in acknowledgment before he returned to tending the fire.Again, it was silent. The man seemed comfortable with it, but Aria found herself shifting in place. But just before she opened her mouth to say something to break the silence, the man spoke.“Nowun.”“…No one?” Aria tilted her head. What did the man mean by saying no one? Did he mean that there was no one around?“Not that. My name is Nowun. You can call me a… traveler of sorts.”“Ah.” Aria flushed at the misunderstanding. “I’m Aria.”“Aria…” Nowun nodded and said, “It’s late and you’ve been through a lot. Rest. Tomorrow, we can talk about what you’re going to do next.” After saying that, Nowun pulled out a handful of gray furs and offered them. “Use these for bedding. I’ll tend to the fire and keep a look out.”Aria took the furs. When she did, she froze. Although they appeared ordinary at first, when she held them, she remembered a story she had heard about creatures with similar pelts roaming the Ancient Forest.“…These wouldn’t happen to be the furs of Fenrir Wolves, would they?”“Just sleep.”“…Yes.”That was right. The man- Nowun had saved her and fed her. Although she still didn’t know why, the fact that he did was still true. And besides, he was the one who answered her plea when the Goddess had not. Thus, it wouldn’t do to keep pestering him like she was.Deciding that, Aria carefully arranged the furs and laid down to sleep. The entire time, Nowun did not avert his gaze from the fire. Whether it was out of consideration for her circumstances or if it was his personality, Aria didn’t know. However, that didn’t change her feelings.“…Thank you for saving me.”Nowun paused for a brief moment and then said, “Sleep.”Aria smiled and closed her eyes.I waited until Aria’s breathing steadied before turning around to look at her. For someone that had gone through a stressful situation, she was awfully talkative and carefree. While it was better than being completely on guard, it was still a bit strange.“’Thank you for saving me’, huh?”I muttered the words that she had spoken just before she fell asleep. It was true that I did, but that was something done on a whim. Surely it wasn’t enough to drop her guard like that. The only reason I could think on why she might act in such a way was my title.Glancing back at it, I noticed that the description had changed.“…She owes me her life?”It was concerning. It seemed like troublesome events kept occurring one after another. Going by the usual flow of narrative, this would probably end up with her swearing eternal loyalty or something tomorrow.I shook my head and stared back at the fire. More specifically, I stared at my faithful companion who was having a baptism of flames.Status ScreenName: Faithful Companion (Stick)Summary: A stick you picked up and used a lot in the past. Even though it can’t remember you doing so, the stick has become accustomed to your mana and now has obtained a portion of your powers. The best weapon, capable of cutting through the Wrathful Sin Dragon’s scales. Having bathed in the blood of a sinful human, a Black Steel Boar, and a pack of Fenrir Wolves, it has gained new capabilities after being tempered with flames.“Interesting.” I pulled out my faithful companion (stick) and stared at it. Although I couldn’t see any differences in its appearance, I noticed that it felt a lot sturdier than it did in the past. Maybe now I would be able to cut down that Wrathful Sin Dragon?I considered that for a moment and decided against it at this time. The Goddess would have already noticed my strength and affinity towards chaos and darkness. At the moment, she would be thinking that I had an inherent disposition towards both while still believing that I wasn’t using my power of memory.At least, that should be the case if Information Concealment was working properly. It was a bit concerning that I couldn’t receive confirmation, but it was all I could hope for.In any case, trying to kill the Wrathful Sin Dragon now would tip my hand. I had something in mind for that later, but for the moment, it would be good to see how events played out.Placing my faithful companion (stick) back in its rightful place at my side, I turned towards Aria and frowned.“What am I going to do about you?”She was an elf. Not only that, but an elf princess. And furthermore, she was young. While she would be an adult by human standards, by the standards of the long-lived elves, she was barely a toddler.On her own, it would only be a matter of time before she was captured and forced to suffer a terrible fate like the other elves I had seen in the wagon. However, I couldn’t very well take her along and protect her the entire way.Hm…When Aria woke up, she noticed that Nowun was nowhere to be seen. He had vanished without a trace, almost as if yesterday was just a dream. And she would have thought that to be the case, were it not for the pelts that she was still sleeping on and the cooked Black Steel Boar laying nearby.“…Mister Nowun?”She called out his name, hoping for a response. However, there wasn’t one.Anxiety gnawed in her chest as well as guilt. Could it be that she was too much of a burden for him to deal with? Or did she irritate him with her questions the other night, causing him to leave her behind?It was true that she was weak, but she could learn! Her father said that she had a talent for wind magic that hadn’t been seen in many generations. So if she had the chance, she could be of use. But… it seemed that she wouldn’t have that chance.Aria clutched her knees to her chest and lowered her head. “Why should I be surprised? Mister Nowun must have saved me on a whim. Since he could kill a Black Steel Boar by himself, he should be extremely powerful. Someone like me who can’t even call the spirits properly-““You worry too much.”Aria raised her head and smiled. “Mister Nowun! You didn’t leave me behind!”“Though I’m selfish, I’m not cruel enough to leave someone helpless behind on their own.”Aria felt a sharp pang in her chest at being called helpless but couldn’t disagree with him.“In any case,” Nowun said. “Take a look at these and tell me if they’ll fit.” Without another word, he tossed a bag at Aria’s feet.She grabbed it and took a look inside. When she did, her eyes widened and she quickly closed it. “Mister Nowun, I can’t- These garments are far too precious!”Nowun sighed and muttered something under his breath. It was soft, enough that Aria couldn’t hear it, but she could tell that he was exasperated.“I made them for you so stop worrying. Now hurry up and tell me if they’ll fit so I don’t have to waste any more time.”Aria hesitated, but seeing the stern look in Nowun’s eyes, she nodded. With a deep breath, Aria opened the bag again and carefully pulled out what was inside.It was a dark violet dress, the necessary undergarments, and simple sandals. While plain in appearance, they were anything but. Although Aria was untrained in appraising magical items, she could easily feel the surge of power coursing through each piece as she held them.“So? Are they the right size?”Nowun’s voice brought Aria out of her reverie. “Ah, yes.” Taking another look at the clothes, she saw that, although they were a bit big, they would fit her well enough. “It should fit.”Nowun sighed. “I didn’t ask if they would fit, but if they were the right size.”Aria flushed. “I-I mean… they’re a bit big, but I should grow into them! I’m still not fully grown yet, so…”“A bit big, huh?” Nowun frowned and scanned Aria head to toe.Her flushed cheeks grew even redder and she averted her gaze.I had overestimated her size. It couldn’t be helped since it was dark last night and I didn’t get a good chance to look at her while we were running away. “…Hm. I guess you’re right. They are a bit big, but at least it will last a while longer that way.”Like she said, she still had room to grow. If anything, it was fortunate that I got anywhere near close considering that I had never made any type of clothing before. Granted, what I gave her was literally woven threads of Chaos and Darkness so making it was easier…“U-Um, Mister Nowun?” Aria’s voice drew me out of my thoughts. “Why are you giving these to me?”“Isn’t it obvious? You’re weak and I can’t be bothered to protect you.”Aria winced. With her beautiful face, it was a pitiful expression. I was sure that if it was anyone else that saw it, they would immediately apologize and comfort her. However, it was me, so I simply kept talking.“It would take a while for me to explain, so just put them on and check your status. Tell me when you’re done.”After saying that, I turned around.I heard Aria fidgeting from behind me, as if she was uncertain, but after a few moments I heard the sound of rustling clothes, indicating that she had gotten over it and decided to change.“I’m finished, Mister Nowun.”I turned back to face her. Although unintended, the dark clothing suited Aria extremely well. Since her hair and skin were light, it contrasted well with the dress. Also unexpected was the fact that her top hung a bit loose over her chest, allowing a brief glimpse at the valley beneath. But more importantly, her pointed ears were nowhere to be seen.“I see that it worked.”“Um… what?”“Check your status.”Aria frowned but did as I told. When she did, her eyes grew wide. “This is…?”I wasn’t surprised. If I was her, I would have the same reaction considering what I handed her.Status ScreenName: Chaotic Darkness AttireSummary: A set of clothing woven by an expert of Chaos and Darkness and restricted to Aria Sylvania. Through intricate interweaving of mana to serve as the material, the wearer gains the skills Physical Damage Resistance LVL 3, Mana Resistance LVL 3, Illusory Appearance LVL 3, Auto-Defense Chaos-Dark LVL 5.While not perfect, it offered a lot of protection. I had the idea after wondering how to keep Aria safe without having to personally protect her yesterday night. To compare with the equipment the men were wearing…Status ScreenName: Chaotic Imperial Plate MailSummary: A set of plate mail bestowed upon imperial soldiers, enchanted for the purpose of defeating the Alvheim warriors. Bestows Magical Attack Damage Reduction LVL 4.The level of skill their equipment bestowed was higher, but that particular skill was essentially a weaker version of the one I had. Magical Attack Damage Reduction only reduced damage inflicted by spells whereas Mana Resistance reduced the effects of any phenomenon involving mana. That included things like mind control, curses, divine retribution, etc.As for how I knew that… well, the Wrathful Sin Dragon was an extremely powerful individual.In any case, what I gave Aria was objectively superior and the culmination of my current knowledge of mana and skills. While it wouldn’t stop something on the caliber of that damnable dragon, it was more than enough for people like the soldiers the other day.Aria stared at me and then bowed. “Mister Nowun, I owe you-““Stop it.” I cut her off before she could say anything else. “I saved you on a whim and gave you those on a whim.”Aria raised her body and then looked at me. She seemed as if she wanted to protest, but I didn’t let her. The reason was the decision I made yesterday.“I’ll be honest. I want nothing to do with you.”Aria flinched.I kept speaking. “You’re weak, you’re young, and you’re extraordinarily beautiful. Each is a problem on its own, but could be compensated for in one way or another. However, you possess all three. Not only that, but you’re an elf. While I might be strong, being with you is a recipe for disaster.”That was the truth. I might be strong, but I wasn’t strong enough yet to deal with the attention that traveling with her would attract. Not only would I have to deal with the Empire, but I would have to deal with all sorts of obnoxious upstarts wanting to flirt with her. Considering that I didn’t look particularly powerful, it would end up triggering far too many flags for my liking.…I was lying a bit there since Information Concealment could probably prevent that, but prolonged usage of the skill would draw the Goddess’s attention since it concealed my actions from everything, including her gaze.Probably.“B-But Mister Nowun-“Her expression was pitiful, like that of an abandoned puppy. A beautiful young woman with an appearance that couldn’t be faulted and only praised was making such an expression.If it was known I was leaving someone like that behind, especially since she held unending gratitude, I would have been the public enemy of every man on Earth. But this world wasn’t Earth and I had no need for someone who was so weak.“The boar should serve as enough rations and the pond is clean. Good luck.”With that said, I activated Information Concealment and left Aria behind.I was too weak to protect her or myself. That was the truth. For now. 60 6 – Indy Ploy – III"▂▂▃▃▄▄▅▅”An incomprehensible roar echoed in the depths of the Lost Woods. Following it, vast torrents of dark mana swept out in every direction.Standing in the direct path of the Wrathful Sin Dragon’s breath, it was too late for me to dodge. However… “You’re out of tricks!”I swung my right hand holding my faithful companion (stick). True to the moniker I had given it, my faithful companion gathered the nearby shadows and released an attack towards the dragon breath.A stream of jet black mana clashed with a chaotic slash of darkness. Shockwaves blew away the mist shrouding the area as well as the ground. After countless attempts, I had finally gained the ability to oppose the dragon.But I still came up short.My faithful companion (stick) did its best, but the slash I sent was quickly being eroded by the dragon’s stream of pure mana. However, it bought time. And that time was all that I needed.While the dragon was tied up blocking my attack, I leaped into the air. My title of (tentative) Legend was put on full display as I borrowed its strength to vault over the dragon breath.Seeing my actions, the dragon’s fiery crimson eyes swiveled. Staring back at it, I felt a boundless killing intent, malice that was almost enough to be an attack on its own.But it wasn’t.I landed on the dragon’s head. Without wasting any time, I ran along its neck and swung my hand at its exposed nape. Like before, my faithful companion gathered the nearby shadows and sent out a slash of chaotic darkness.An ear-splitting shriek sounded as the attack ground against the dragon’s scales. It seemed that it wasn’t by chance Braves could only seal it away. But I had already expected that outcome. As it was a creature of boundless mana, an attack of pure energy could do nothing against its scales and was dispersed by the dragon’s mana. However, I wasn’t done.If my attacks were being obstructed by mana… well, I had a skill perfectly suited to oppose that. It had taken over a hundred deaths to figure out how to use it like I intended, but now-I swung my faithful companion again. Instead of using a mana-imbued slash, my faithful companion’s wooden form clashed directly against the dragon’s bare nape.The outcome should have been obvious. Being mere wood, the stick would shatter without my mana. At least, that should have been the case. But after making protective gear for Aria and testing the limits of my Absolute Memory, I learned something interesting. And the result of that was shown in the messages popping up in my field of view.Your companion receives the effect of Mana Resistance LVL 5. Your companion receives the effect of Physical Damage Resistance LVL 5.The sensation of replicating skills with mana has been successfully memorized. Grant Skill LVL 1 obtained. Physical Damage Resistance and Mana Resistance. They were skills that mitigated the effects of physical damage and magical phenomenon. Defensively, it allowed me to somewhat resist the dragon’s breath attack, which was a combination of both. Offensively-Ordinary wood met indestructible dragon scale and won out. Tarry black blood gushed out and the dragon roared once again. However, unlike the incomprehensible roar from before it was that of a wounded beast, primal and guttural. For the first time in the fight, the dragon flapped its wings and tried to escape.But after all of that effort, I wouldn’t allow it to.“Die.”My faithful companion lashed out for the final time in the fight. Having pierced the dragon’s outer defense, my attack went unopposed.For a moment, it was as if nothing happened. But then, like in old anime where a sword slashed apart a monster before they realized it, the dragon’s head fell to the ground and a geyser of tarry blood sprouted in its place.I let out a sigh and jumped off the dragon’s body. When I landed on the ground, more messages appeared in my field of view.The Wrathful Sin Dragon has been slain.(Tentative) Legend has become Legend.The sensation of being bathed in boundless dragon mana has been memorized. MP increased substantially. The sensation of being bathed in dragon blood has been memorized. HP increased substantially.The miasma of the Wrathful Sin Dragon has been memorized. Curse of ****** LVL 1 obtained.The boundless grudge of the Wrathful Sin Dragon envelops you, attempting to usurp your body. It has failed due to the effects of The Nameless. The sensation of the attempt has been memorized. Dragon’s Grasp LVL 1 obtained.“…That bastard.”Trying to pull a fast one even in his death. It was meaningless, but it would have been annoying having to redo the fight. While Absolute Memory allowed me to restart, it didn’t allow me to jump back in the middle of the fight against the dragon.My hypothesis was that it had to do with the vast amount of mana in the area preventing a successful recollection. Since the dragon’s mana was so much higher in density and quantity than my own, I could only revert to a point before I began battle with it. However, now that I had obtained its strength, that was likely to change.I stared at the dragon’s corpse and decided to check its status.Status ScreenName: ****** (deceased)Summary: The Wrathful Sin Dragon. Once known as ******, it was revered as a guardian deity. However, after the Brave Kimura seduced its daughter and then abandoned her in favor of other women, ****** was furious. Its natural divine might was converted into demonic energy and it destroyed the nation that had summoned Kimura. Only after the Brave Kadashi and his companions appeared, sent by the Goddess Serena herself, was ****** defeated. However, they were only able to seal it in the Lost Woods and could not kill it.…Hm. I had expected something along those lines, but it was still unexpected. So the dragon was originally a divine being but fell into darkness after its daughter met one of those useless heroes… I could sympathize. People like those deserved to die.Ah, but me abandoning Aria was different. For one, I gave her proper compensation. For another, it was only temporary. In fact, now that I had ‘leveled up’, so to speak, it was time to act befitting of my title.But first, it was time to check the outside world. My clash with the dragon had taken a long time, both in lifetimes and actual time. It should have been long enough for the hidden parties to reveal themselves.With that decided, I left behind the corpse of the Wrathful Sin Dragon and walked out of the Lost Woods.Status ScreenName: NowunGender: MaleAge: ??Race: HumanHP: 1,000,000 (+1,000,000)MP: 500,000 (+500,000)SkillsAbsolute Memory LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill granted to Nowun by Goddess Serena using the infinite human potential gifted by Earth’s Creator. Grants the concept of ‘Absolute Memory’ to the user. Information Concealment LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill recognized by Goddess Serena due to the user’s ability to withhold and conceal information. Grants the concept of ‘Information Concealment’. Chaos Affinity LVL 6 – A skill granting the affinity of Chaos, the magical element that disrupts all others. Physical Damage Resistance LVL 6 – A skill granting resistance towards physical attacks. Imperial Slash LVL 6 – A subset of the martial skill “Imperial Swordsmanship”, which is the greatest swordsmanship available to the current era of humans. Using physical strength (or an appropriate substitute), lash out with the force to sever steel. Indomitable Will LVL 6 - A skill granting resistance towards mental status effects.Darkness Affinity LVL 6 – A skill granting the affinity of Darkness, the magical element embodying shadows, void, and negativity.Mana Resistance LVL 6 – A skill granting resistance towards phenomenon involving mana.Analysis LVL 2 – A skill gained through the skilled usage and interpretation of mana fluctuations. Allows gaining of information through reading the world’s record. More is shown with greater expertise.Grant Skill LVL 1 – A skill born through the familiarity of what makes up the essence of a skill. It allows the user to grant a skill they are familiar with to a targeted individual.Curse of ****** LVL 1 – A skill embodying the wrath of ******, the fallen divine dragon. Attacks cannot be defended against and inflicts the status ‘Soul Corrosion’.Dragon’s Grasp LVL 1 - A skill embodying the saying that one cannot escape once inside a dragon’s grasp. However, you are an exception to the rule as you are ‘no one’. It becomes possible to bind beings by directly restricting their soul. A greater effect is shown with higher levels.TitlesThe Nameless – Obtained by giving a pseudonym to Goddess Serena and refusing to present one’s true name. Due to this, the original name is discarded and one’s true nature becomes indistinct and impossible to grasp.Otherworlder – Obtained by all those transported by Goddess Serena to Asifant. Grants language translation and basic knowledge of the world.Karmic Anomaly – The title granted to one whose karma cannot be discerned. Effects are unknown.Martyr – The title granted to one who sacrificed their life for the sake of another. Doubles HP and MP.Aria’s Savior – The title of the one who saved the elven princess Aria Sylvania from suffering a fate worse than death. She will never forget your kindness and owes you her life.Legend – The title of one who defeats ancient beings of catastrophy. Grants unrivaled strength and speed.A desolate wasteland. After the fall of Alvheim, the protectors of the Ancient Forest were no more. The lineage of warriors dating back to the birth of the world tree had been slain, caught off guard by humanity’s recent acquisition of the taboo element that disrupted nature itself. Although the mysterious Fae escaped the fate of the Elves, they had withdrawn into their homeland, the realm of fairies hidden between the cracks of the world.And as such, within the Ancient Forest, the only trees that remained were those belonging of the Lost Woods. The rest had rotted away, their life essence ruined by the Chaos of the Empire and the false Light of the one they called the Brave.A decade had passed since Aria parted with Nowun. During that time, the towering and majestic Ancient Forest had been reduced to nothing and the noble beings once living within were either in hiding or enslaved as playthings of humanity.Empty and desolate. That should have been the case. However, there was one person that remained. Although the Ancient Forest had been ruined, the heart of the World Tree was not yet destroyed. And the reason for that was the sole elf that remained after all of her kin were placed under humanity’s rule.Aria stared at the one the Empire called a Brave.He was young. Younger than herself and Nowun when they first met, the Brave looked to barely be in his mid-teens. More of a boy than a young man. However, his youth did not dampen his strength. If anything, it seemed to emphasize it since there was still endless room for growth.Like Nowun, the Brave possessed black hair and dark eyes. However, that was where the comparisons ended. Whereas Nowun’s hair was set in subdued bangs, somewhat obscuring his eyes, the Brave’s hair was spiked in defiance of gravity, the result of the overwhelming mana buried in his body.The Empire had gifted the brave a suit of armor. Shining white from its mithril plates and glowing from orihalcum trimming, it bestowed an aura that seemed to be holy. Paired with the splendid adamantite long sword and shield in his hands, anyone looking upon the Brave would find themselves incapable of denying his legitimacy to hold that title.However, that appearance was fake. Instead of a Brave, the legendary heroes that were summoned to save the world, the one before Aria was a villain of the highest order. Rather than wielding the sacred armaments blessed with the Goddess’s Light, his equipment was man-made and bore the taboo Chaos element.Worse than the Demon Lord that possessed Darkness, the Chaos element ruined the world whenever it appeared. And in complete ignorance of that, the Brave had arrived before her as well as the World Tree.Staring at the Brave who knew nothing of his sins, Aria let out a sigh. Indeed, Nowun had been correct in stating that youth was an issue. And that youth would now lead to the end of the world… that was, if Aria fell that day.The depths of the ruined world tree. There, in the deepest hollow, a glowing light was encircled within roots. A light that held the Sword of Mana, the blade that would allow its wielder to dominate the whole world.Facing off against the one that humanity hailed as their hero, Aria let out a long breath and stood her ground. 57 7 – Out-Gambitted HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext“…What happened to this place?”The deep forest that had surrounded the Lost Woods was nowhere to be seen. In its place, there was only ruined wastelands.It didn’t make sense. I don’t think I fought the dragon for that long... only a couple of years at most. And even if I did, wouldn’t the Ancient Forest be even denser, not completely ruined like it was now?I frowned and started walking towards the center of the former forest. Although most of it had been razed to the ground, there was still one tree that remained. …Well, I said that it remained, but that was only half true. The only reason it was still around probably had to do with how large it was. Before, with the dense trees, it was impossible to see. But now that they had all been done away with, the giant tree stood out like a sore thumb.I kicked off the ground, using my new strength to quickly cross the land. Although the giant tree must have been miles away from the Lost Woods, I reached it in an instant. When I did, I frowned.Although most of the area had been destroyed, enough remained for me to see what it once was. An empty stall here. A countertop there. The place was once a city. Could it be Aria’s home, Alvheim? I hadn't explored the Ancient Forest yet, so I couldn’t be sure. Mostly because I didn’t have the ability to venture very far before it was time to save Aria. But the next time would be different.But that was then, and this was now.Since slaying the Wrathful Sin Dragon, my mana pool and sensitivity had increased exponentially. Because of that, it was impossible for me to not notice the chaotic mana swirling around in the area.“…Hm.”The place had the air of a final encounter. If this was a game, it would be the last area just before meeting the Demon Lord. I walked forward. As I did, the husk of the giant tree came into view. Although I had believed it to be a simple tree at first, looking closer, I could see signs of inhabitants. Parts of the tree had been reshaped to form what must have been houses. Others parts looked like they could have been plazas or market places. There was no mistaking it: I was in Alvheim.But what had happened to it? Surely the elves didn’t get wiped out? Aria had been on the run and there had been elves held captive in the wagons, but it should have been impossible to destroy a place that held thousands of years worth of protections and strength.Stepping onto a root of the giant tree, I saw signs of someone else arriving before me. Footsteps scattered the ash from the razed forest. Not only that, but the shape of them belonged to someone in full plate armor. An adventurer, perhaps, seeking treasure?I hurried my footsteps. Information Concealment erased the steps I took as well as any noise, so I didn’t need to worry and dashed across the tree’s husk, following the footsteps.They led me to an opening in the root led deep into the earth. While it must have been unsettling to some, I didn’t have the time to think that. I didn’t know why, but something in me was telling me to move, telling me that if I didn’t go forward I would regret it.Finally, I arrived.It was an empty chamber. Roots swirled around an opening in mid-air, as if they once encased a sphere of some kind. However, whatever was once there had vanished and the roots grasped at a void. But more than that, there was something else about the scene that drew my eye. Or rather, someone.An elf wearing a dark violet dress. A familiar dark violet dress. She was slumped over against the roots, blood dripping out from her chest.Unconsciously, I stopped Information Concealment. “…Aria?”There wasn’t a response so I went closer. It was only after a few steps that she began to move. When I reached arm’s length, she coughed and turned my way. “Nowun…? Is that… you?”Her voice was weak. I frowned and used analysis to confirm her status.Status ScreenName: Aria SylvaniaAge: 28Summary: The elf princess who abandoned her people in their time of need. In repentence, she returned to Alvheim to protect the world tree. A decade has passed since your last encounter. However, you were too late. The Brave has dealt her a fatal wound with the cursed blade Gram.When I saw what was written there, I froze. If she was 28, then that meant that-“It’s been… ten years, hasn’t it? I’m glad… that I could see you like this. Even just… one last time.”I quickly shook my head. “Don’t be ridiculous. You’re going to be seeing a lot more of me in the future.”A mistake. I had thought that it would be enough to just give her those clothes, but it clearly wasn’t. But then again, I didn’t expect that humans would be so cruel or thorough in this world. …No, the status said that it was the Brave who did it, so I should say that it was as expected.Aria laughed, although it came out soft and pitiful. “I’m sorry that… I couldn’t be of help… Next time, for sure, I’ll repay you. For this life, and… the… first…““…Aria?”Although her eyes were still open, she didn’t respond.I knelt down and checked her pulse. Nothing. To confirm it, I tried to view her status again. But unlike before, there were only two lines.Status ScreenName: Aria’s CorpseSummary: You were too late.I sighed and closed her eyes. “…I’m sorry.”It was unexpected. For that much time to have passed while I was fighting the dragon… for someone to be able to kill her. No, for someone to want to kill her… was it naivety or carelessness that I allowed it to happen?I held the title of Aria’s Savior. Yet, I had selfishly gone off on my own and allowed her to be killed. But more than that… it seemed like she remembered a bit at the end.…I didn’t have enough information. Not only that, but the strength on humanity’s side was higher than expected. While I was right about deciding to focus on my strength, if there was a force strong enough to invade the depths of the Ancient Forest and wipe out the stronghold of the elves, my strength alone wouldn’t be enough.I needed allies. And the only one I had in this world was lying dead at my feet.…It was temporary. Although everyone else was trapped by the flow of time, I was an exception. So I shouldn’t feel bad about it. This was a necessary step to ensure the safety of my time and the success of future plans.But staring at Aria’s corpse… I couldn’t help but feel a pit in my stomach.“…This time for sure.”I possessed everything I needed now in this world. A weapon that could slay even the most powerful dragon. A body that surpassed the limits. And mana that could oppress even dragons.I sighed and closed my eyes. After that, I was just about to remember and send my consciousness back to the past when a voice called out to me.“I thought there might be something left in here.”It was young. When I looked up to see who it was, I saw a young teen. He couldn’t have been more than fifteen years old. As for the appearance, the only thing I could say was ‘typical hero’.Except that he wasn’t.“Are you the real Demon Lord? They told me you might be hanging around here after I killed her.”“…They?”The teen nodded, a smile on his face. “That’s right. The priest and the king. The Goddess said that a scary guy was skulking about.”Mana probe detected. It has failed due to the effects of the Nameless. Sensation memorized. Analysis LVL 2 -> Analysis LVL 5.“Gragh!” The teen clutched at his eyes. “How did you block my analysis?”“…Tch. How annoying.”Nothing left remained for me in this time. However, if that guy was the Brave that Goddess summoned, I could get some useful things out of him.“Y-you!” The Brave scowled and ran forward. “Take this! Lightning Slash!”His sword erupted in sparks and then swirled with Chaos mana.“Hm.”I stared at it but didn’t do anything.The blade struck my chest. Since I only had a shirt on, it easily cut through the cloth and reached my skin. However, beyond that, nothing happened. No scratch, not even a line.“Wh-what?”“...I was hoping to get Lightning Resistance or something like that, but I guess you’re just too weak for me to even bother remembering.”I casually reached over and grasped the Brave’s sword.His eyes widened and he jumped back. He tried pulling his sword with him, but my grip was steadfast. Seeing that, he let go. “Haha… you’re tougher than I thought. I didn’t want to use this… but you leave me no choice.”Saying those cliched words, the Brave reached behind his back and clutched at thin air.Curious, I watched.The mana in the area surged. No, not just the area. It was as if the world itself was responding to his call. Even my own mana responded for a moment before my resistance kicked in and wrenched it back to my control.“Rise, Sword of Mana! Help me cut down my foe!”It happened in an instant.One moment, the Brave was standing with his hand outstretched.In the next, a sword had pierced my chest.My eyes widened. “What-?”The Brave smiled. “Die and become my EXP! Existence Slash!”White light erupted and the last thing I could recall was a flurry of messages in my vision.An attack on your existence has been detected. Karmic Anomaly has prevented it.An attack across time has been detected. Nameless prevents the attack.An attempt to alter your Fate has been detected. Karmic Anomaly denies its effects.An attempt to eradicate your memory has been detected. Absolute Memory nullifies the effects.An overwhelming conceptual attack prevents memorization. Absolute Memory triggers.A portion of the attack has been memorized. Your skills have increased. Your attributes have increased.For withstanding an attack on existence itself, you have obtained the title ‘Illimitable’.Time reverts.Status ScreenName: NowunGender: MaleAge: ??Race: HumanHP: 1,300,000 (+1,300,000)MP: 800,000 (+800,000)SkillsAbsolute Memory LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill granted to Nowun by Goddess Serena using the infinite human potential gifted by Earth’s Creator. Grants the concept of ‘Absolute Memory’ to the user. Information Concealment LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill recognized by Goddess Serena due to the user’s ability to withhold and conceal information. Grants the concept of ‘Information Concealment’. Chaos Affinity LVL 7 – A skill granting the affinity of Chaos, the magical element that disrupts all others. Physical Damage Resistance LVL 7 – A skill granting resistance towards physical attacks. Imperial Slash LVL 7 – A subset of the martial skill “Imperial Swordsmanship”, which is the greatest swordsmanship available to the current era of humans. Using physical strength (or an appropriate substitute), lash out with the force to sever steel. Indomitable Will LVL 7 - A skill granting resistance towards mental status effects.Darkness Affinity LVL 7 – A skill granting the affinity of Darkness, the magical element embodying shadows, void, and negativity.Mana Resistance LVL 7 – A skill granting resistance towards phenomenon involving mana.Analysis LVL 5 – A skill gained through the skilled usage and interpretation of mana fluctuations. Allows gaining of information through reading the world’s record. More is shown with greater expertise.Grant Skill LVL 2 – A skill born through the familiarity of what makes up the essence of a skill. It allows the user to grant a skill they are familiar with to a targeted individual.Curse of ****** LVL 2 – A skill embodying the wrath of ******, the fallen divine dragon. Attacks cannot be defended against and inflicts the status ‘Soul Corrosion’.Dragon’s Grasp LVL 2 - A skill embodying the saying that one cannot escape once inside a dragon’s grasp. However, you are an exception to the rule as you are ‘no one’. It becomes possible to dominate beings by directly restricting their soul. A greater effect is shown with higher levels.TitlesThe Nameless – Obtained by giving a pseudonym to Goddess Serena and refusing to present one’s true name. Due to this, the original name is discarded and one’s true nature becomes indistinct and unable to grasp.Otherworlder – Obtained by all those transported by Goddess Serena to Asifant. Grants language translation and basic knowledge of the world.Karmic Anomaly – The title granted to one whose karma cannot be discerned or altered. Further effects are unknown.Martyr – The title granted to one who sacrificed their life for the sake of another. Doubles HP and MP.Aria’s Savior – The title of the one who saved the elven princess Aria Sylvania from suffering a fate worse than death and gave her solace at her end. No matter the time, no matter the place, she will never forget your kindness.Legend – The title of one who defeats ancient beings of catastrophy. Grants unrivaled strength and speed.Illimitable – The title of one has faced an absolute end but escaped from its jaws. Cannot be affected or targeted with conceptual attacks. 57 8 – Event Flag HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextI woke up to a forest canopy covered by gray mist. For a moment, I simply stared at it, shocked by the turn of events. But I soon gathered my thoughts.“…Tch. I spent too long, huh?”The fall of the Ancient Forest and Alvheim. Aria’s lonely struggle and subsequent death. And then that person who could use an outrageous attack.“I underestimated that goddess. Or should I say that I overestimated myself?”Muttering those words, I stood up and brushed the dirt off my clothes.In hindsight, it was obvious. That goddess sent me to this world because she thought it would be amusing. While parting with Aria and fighting that dragon would have been entertaining at first, it must have gotten boring. If anything, I would have become bored after watching that.I knew that when I resolved myself to kill the Wrathful Sin Dragon no matter how long it took. Only, I didn’t expect that such a ridiculous ‘cheat’ character would appear.An all too familiar roar drew me out of my thoughts. The Wrathful Sin Dragon was still alive in this time.Time had returned to the beginning. Assuming that my power worked as intended, the goddess should have just dropped me off and would be watching with bated breath.She believed that the only power I possessed was memory. And from her reaction to asking for that power, she didn’t understand the implications of my power either. No, if I read her personality properly, she would purposefully ignore it to watch how I used it.Amusement. That was the reason she summoned people into this world. And from how she allowed the elves to be wiped out, she didn’t care if that amusement came from just or unjust causes.A roar echoed again and the ground trembled. The Wrathful Sin Dragon was making its way towards me.I walked over and picked up my faithful companion yet again. The familiar sensation of it in my right hand brought a smile to my face. “…Well then, old friend. Let’s put on a good show for the Goddess.”Trees crashed to the ground and a dark miasma covered the air. At the same time, a towering creature leapt through the air towards me.I stared at the Wrathful Sin Dragon and raised my left hand.Its maw was opened, revealing rows of dagger-like fangs. At the same time, an orb of mana was gathering at the back of its throat. A fraction of a second later and an overwhelming dragon breath would erupt.But before then-“Dragon’s grasp.”-I clenched my left hand.Time seemed to stop. The dark miasma in the air froze, along with the dragon emitting it. But then, as if gravity had just recalled its job, the dragon crashed into the ground, landing on its belly.A small crater formed where it landed, sending up clumps of dirt.I walked towards the Wrathful Sin Dragon.In my first life, I ran away from it.In my second, I died without resistance.In countless others, I gained the power to wound it.In my last, I killed it.But in this one…The Wrathful Sin Dragon glared at me with eyes of pure malice. Crimson orbs filled with a deep-seated hatred locked onto me.I smiled and walked until I was close enough to feel its harsh breath against my skin. Another step and I would be stepping on its snout.The dragon growled. Its entire body trembled as it tried to break free, but it was pointless.I placed my left hand on its snout and stared straight into its crimson eyes. “You’re mine.”Darkness and chaos gathered with an oppressive aura that didn’t lose out to the dragon’s.For the first time in the countless that I had faced it, an expression other than rage showed in the dragon’s eyes: fear.Unfortunately for the dragon, only I could undo my mistakes.My mana surged, enveloping the dragon in Darkness and Chaos. And when it cleared-Dragon’s Grasp and your overwhelming strength has dominated ******-a beautiful woman with silver hair lay prostrated before me, completely naked save for a black choker around her pale neck.“…Master.”A second passed. Then three. Then a minute. Finally, I let out a long sigh and said, “What’s your name?”“…This lowly one will accept whatever name you give her.”I sighed again and made a simple dress out of Dark mana before tossing it at her. “Put that on first.”“As you wish, my Master.”I closed my eyes and waited.Well, I did want to put on a show for the goddess. This development would keep her entertained for a while. Still, to think that the monstrous Wrathful Sin Dragon was a beautiful woman… although Analysis gave me a summary of what happened, that Kimura person must have done something especially vile for her to turn into that monster.“I have finished, my Master.”I opened my eyes.Like I thought, she was beautiful. But that dark dress coupled with the black choker and her pale features amplified the woman’s beauty to a breathtaking level.If I would have been stopped by every man on the street with Aria as my companion, it wouldn’t be a surprise for me to get targeted by kings or emperors when seen with that woman, especially with her submissive attitude towards me.Her eyes, a sapphire blue, stared into my own. But, whether a result from Dragon’s Grasp or the natural progression of being the Wrathful Sin Dragon for so many years, they seemed to be dull and lifeless.“…Saphira. That will be your name from now on. Fi for short. Understood?”The woman bowed her head. “Yes, my Master.”“I assume that your abilities remain unchanged?”“Yes, my Master. Even in this form, I possess the full might of a Divine Dragon, though it pales in comparison to your own strength.”I nodded. If that was the case, then I didn’t have anything to worry about. Instead, it would make things easier in the long run.“Good. Then… follow me. I’ll tell you more as we move.”Aria bit her lips and refused to look back. The sound of horses and wagons drew near, but she couldn’t turn around. The moment she did, she would see them. She would see her family and kin, battered and abused. She would see the ones she left behind while she escaped. And when she did, she would falter.Fear gripped her heart, but it didn’t freeze her. Instead, that fear made her move faster. The wind spirits gathered around her, lending their strength for just a little bit more speed. But it was still too slow.“Give up, Elf! We’ve rounded up the rest of your kind! Even if you keep running, no reinforcements will come to help you!”A cold voice cut through the silent forest. But in response…“Tch. So this is what happened beforehand… how despicable.”…calm words drifted through the air.The sudden words caused Aria to stumble. But before she could even register that she had, someone caught her in their arms.She should have screamed.In that situation, such an event would only mean her end. Even if it wasn’t a soldier who caught her, she wouldn’t be much better off if it was anyone else.She should have been shocked.Moments prior, there was no one standing there. Not only that, but the whispers from the wind spirits told her that her eyes hadn’t deceived her: moments prior, that space had been empty.She should have struggled to break free. But instead, held in those slim but somehow familiar arms, her tense heart relaxed.Confused, she looked up to see who was holding her.A young man with foreign features, possessing dark hair and dark eyes. Even so, he seemed strangely familiar. No, that wasn’t the right word. What she felt while staring at the man wasn’t familiarity, but rather nostalgia. As if meeting again after countless years, she felt relief, longing, sorrow, and happiness all at once.Before Aria could sort through her emotions, the man had already released her, gently setting her back on her feet. After that, he stepped forward, standing in the way of the imperial soldiers.Watching him, Aria only idly noticed that a woman with silver hair had appeared beside her.I stared at the soldiers in front of me.They were the same, although that commander was on a horse this time instead of over Aria. The wagon was still filled with elves, the soldiers still armed with platemail and long swords. The only difference appeared to be the timing of my encounter. This time, I arrived before Aria reached dire straits.…But it was strange.I had spent hours finding my way out of the Lost Woods the first time, leading me to barely reach Aria in time.The second time, I had waited where she would eventually arrive and managed to save her that way.In both of those lives, I had wasted time either in traveling or in waiting.This time, I had immediately set off towards Alvheim after dominating the Wrathful Sin Dragon. With our speed, and from my memories of traveling there, Saphira and I should have arrived at Alvheim long before Aria reached the Lost Woods.And yet, here she was, only a few minutes away from where we met the first time.Something was wrong. But before I could dwell on it, the commander called out.“You there. Brave. Why are you standing before us? Have new orders come from the capital?”Hm? Ah, right. The first time he had mistaken me as one of the Braves as well. Was it the ‘summoned class’ scenario?“Tch. Annoying things one after another… that person really likes her drama, huh?”The commander was silent for a moment and then said, “…I see. So you’re not one of us.”I scoffed. “Of course not. As if I could stand such disgusting acts… Hah. And here I am wasting time talking to corpses.”Maybe spending the equivalent of a couple thousand years trying to kill an insane dragon with nothing but a stick wasn’t the best choice for my mental health…Aria called out a warning. “Mister! Watch out!”“Too late!” The commander shouted. He spurred his horse into a gallop and charged towards me, his sword raised into the sky. “Nullinvoyd, unleash your chaos!” With his words, the sword shone purple and then slashed out towards my neck.But-“This shoddy blade again?”-it was useless.I grabbed the blade with my left hand and narrowed my eyes.Although it was covered in chaos mana, the blade still wasn’t a match for my faithful companion that had been tempered alongside me in thousands of battles against the Wrathful Sin Dragon. Furthermore, that blade was already a piece of scrap metal the first time I put my hands on it. Now, after defeating the Wrathful Sin Dragon, it was nothing more than dust in the wind.Steel dust scattered into the air. Suddenly losing his blade, the commander staggered. His war horse couldn’t stop its momentum and continued forward. The beast was taller than I was and well-muscled, almost a weapon in itself when charging.An ordinary person would have been crushed.I simply shifted my raised left hand and grabbed the horse’s skull.“Wh…at…?”I couldn’t see the commander’s expression beneath his full helmet, but there was no mistaking the shock in his voice.As if time itself was stopped, the horse froze. It brayed and tried to move beneath my left hand, but if the Wrathful Sin Dragon was unable to escape my grasp, the fate of a simple beast of labor was inevitable.I shook my head and stared at the commander. “Even this is lacking. Hah, let me show you a real weapon.”The commander flinched and tried to dismount from his horse. At the same time, he shouted out. “Run! This person is-“An invisible line cut through the air and cut short the commander’s words.The full helmet split apart, revealing the face of a middle-aged man with grizzled black hair. His green eyes were wide with shock. Then, his body split in two along with his horse, enveloped in shadows. Those shadows converged upon my faithful companion, dying it black.Silence.I turned my gaze towards the remaining soldiers.Horses brayed and armor clattered as they scrambled backwards.“I-It’s the Demon Lord!” A soldier shouted. “The rumors are true!”…Hold on. Demon Lord?“Run! We have to inform the Emperor! Forget the elves!”In my confusion, the soldiers turned their horses around and began galloping away at high speeds. If nothing happened, they would escape. That would result in the elves being saved, but in the future…I sighed. “Saphira. Clean up here. I’ll be back.”“Yes, my Master.”With that confirmation, I chased after the soldiers.Aria stared at the departing form of the man who saved them, still shocked by the quick turn of events. A single slash had felled the one that slayed both her father and his knights. Not only that, but the commander’s cursed blade had no effect on the man.“Miss Aria.” A cool voice called out from the side.Aria blinked and then towards it. At that time, she remembered that there had been someone who arrived with the man.Silver hair, azure eyes, and pure white skin with a beautiful appearance.Seeing her and realizing that she was that man’s companion caused Aria’s heart to stir, unknown emotions welling up with it.Either unaware or uncaring of Aria’s conflict, the woman said, “Let us go free your kin.”It took a moment for the words to register, but when they did, Aria nodded. She turned towards the wagon and let out a slow breath, steeling herself.Silence, with nothing but the sound of footsteps as Aria and the woman approached the wagon. It should have been eerie, but somehow it was comforting.There were a dozen elves in the wagon. Glancing at them, it was impossible to not see familiar faces. Her friends, her elder sisters… the ones that Aria had left behind.Standing before each other again, Aria didn’t know what to say. Fortunately, she didn’t need to. The silver-haired woman that came with the strangely familiar man stepped forward to help the captured elves. Using magic to shatter their shackles and casting a spell to heal their bodies, the woman provided relief to the traumatized elves.Aria simply watched, shifting awkwardly by the side and unable to meet the gazes of the freed elves.One by one, the woman led the elves out of the wagon. All of them had tattered clothes and most of them looked dazed, unable to do so much as follow the woman. But when the last exited, while her gaze was initially blank, upon seeing Aria her dull eyes sharpened.“You.”A cold voice, dripping with contempt.Aria’s breath caught in her throat and she averted her eyes.“Don’t you dare look away, sister.”Guilt gripped Aria’s heart when she heard those words and she towards the speaker.It was a beautiful elf woman that possessed flowing long hair the shade of honey. Her eyes, once a pure green, were now dark like blackened jade. As for her face, it wasn’t dissimilar to Aria’s own. Yet, whereas Aria possessed a beauty that would stir desires of protection and adoration, the elf woman’s beauty was refined and stirred desires of possession and obsession. A flower compared to a jewel.She was Titania, the first princess of Alvheim.She was also Aria’s eldest sister.Faced with Titania’s sharp gaze, Aria stammered. “E-eldest sister, I-““Was it not enough to desert your sisters and save your own life?” Titania stepped forward reaching towards her side. Grasping at nothing, her arm stiffened before settling on her side. Instead, she scoffed. “You even have the nerve to run back here with outsiders.”Aria flinched and took a step backward. “N-No, eldest sister. This is-““Oh. My mistake. It must have been the goddess’s providence. We can’t have her darling child suffer such an ignoble fate, can we?”“I-I…!”“Of course not! Leave that to her elder sisters and friends. Let them lay down their lives for the World Tree. Let them pledge their bodies to the forest and have them defiled by those filthy apes. And then just let her conveniently return after sisters young and old have been plucked and scattered, treated as nothing more than dolls.”Aria couldn’t say anything. How could she?It was true. All of it was true.She ran away. After seeing her father’s death, she ran. Letting her sisters fight to protect their home, she ran away. She ran, ran, and ran. Not caring about the ones left behind, she just sought blindly to protect herself. She shut her eyes to the tragedy surrounding her, acknowledging them only to avoid suffering a similar fate.“Eldest sister… Tani, I… I…!”Tears welled up in Aria’s eyes.“Shut up.” Titania stepped forward. “You don’t deserve to cry. Tears… do you know how many have been shed by our sisters? Do you know how often they’ve… I’ve cried out only to be cursed and silenced with-“ Titania’s refined face distorted before she turned her gaze back to Aria. “You were a blight to the royal line the moment you were born!”Aria wrapped her arms around herself and took a step back. But Titania stepped forward, not letting her escape.“First mother, then father, and now our home! That golden hair is no blessing! Instead, it has been nothing but a curse! As it is now, I should…“Mana gathered at Titania’s fingertips. An invisible blade, forged from wind. It was a spell that could cut through the hides of a Black Steel Boar. Gritting her teeth so hard that they cracked and staring at Aria with pure hatred, Titania swung her hands and released the attack.Aria froze, unable to react to the sudden killing intent.Wind howled and the air screeched. Yet, before it reached Aria, the wind dissipated.Titania scowled. “Of course. The child blessed by the wind. In that case-“ Mana gathered again at the eldest elf princess’s fingertips. This time, crystalline spears formed, radiating a chilly aura.“N-no.” Aria took a step back. “Tani-““DON’T. Call me that. Don’t. Just… die. Die and take your curse with you. Die so that we can live. Just… die for me!”The spears shot forward at a blinding speed.Aria couldn’t react. No. Seeing the lifeless eyes of her fellow elves, seeing the pure hatred from the sister that she had idolized throughout her life, she refused to react. This… if this is what my eldest sister wants. If this is what I’ve earned, then-Aria closed her eyes and spread her arms, accepting her fate.“About that.”Shadows came to life and pulled Aria away. At the same time, she found herself in a firm embrace. Looking up, she saw a strangely nostalgic face.The person's eyes flitted towards Aria for a brief moment before turning towards Titania. It was a casual glance. Yet, with it, nature itself shuddered, all the mana in the surroundings stirred into discord. “I’m afraid that Aria is under my protection. Unlike you. So… care to give me a reason why I should keep you alive?”Just what on Earth was going on?I left for less than five minutes to interrogate the imperial soldiers only to return and find Aria not only accepting her death, but doing so at the hands of her own kind.It was apparently bad enough to have Aria burying her face in my chest. Me, who was not only a human, but a complete stranger to her at the time.…Was this a flag? It was a flag. Somewhere, somehow, that goddess was enjoying this.But that goddess aside, what was happening?The one that attacked Aria was an elf woman. Beautiful but sharp, like broken glass.Dangerous.Even with the oppression of my chaos-imbued mana, her dark green eyes glared at me. However, it seemed that she was rational enough to realize hostility was fruitless. With a reluctant look, she lowered her hands and bowed her head. “I apologize for my misconduct, Benefactor. Recent times have been… trying, on me and my sisters.”“Enough to attempt to murder one of your kind?”The elf woman’s face distorted. “Don’t-!” She forcefully cut off her words and took a long breath. “…That girl is not one of us. No matter how she might appear, she is no elf.”I highly doubted that. Still, I decided to go along with the elf woman’s words. “…I see. Then, your name is?”The elf woman brushed her hair, long threads the color of honey, smiled, and said, “Titania Sylvania, eldest princess of Alvheim.”So she was Aria’s eldest sister. In spite of that, she had decided to kill Aria off. Was it because of anger? Envy? Retribution?In the end, the reason didn’t matter, only the fact that she had acted.And where was Saphira in all of this?As if sensing my thoughts, the silver-haired woman approached me and knelt at my side. “My Master. I have released the bonds on the elves and cleansed their bodies as you desired.”…Ah. That would be why. Her ego was still damaged from her time as a Wrathful Sin Dragon. She must have taken my orders to clean up as to literally clean up the elves instead of settling their affairs and sending them on their way.That would probably be a problem later on… but it wasn’t serious enough to fix at the moment so I let it be.Instead, I gave Saphira a nod to acknowledge her efforts and turned my attention back to Aria’s older sister. At the same time, I used Analysis to gain a better handle on the situation.Status ScreenName: Titania SylvaniaGender: FemaleLevel: 100Age: 498 years oldRace: ElfCombat potential: APrimary skill: Ice-Wind BladePrimary titles: Defiled Maiden, Vengeful Blade, Eldest PrincessSummary: The eldest princess of Alvheim. Hailed as a genius combatant, skilled at both magic and the sword. Developed a unique ability that pioneered the path of swordsmanship for elves that maximizes their natural affinity towards mana.Falling in the invasion of Alvheim, she was captured and defiled. Her pride as a princess and warrior have been continually shattered and her mind broken beneath pleasure and pain. In the depths of despair, her thoughts were only of her youngest sister that was still just a baby in elf years. Yet, great trauma has twisted those thoughts into malice.You should probably get rid of her if you don’t want things to get unpleasant, you know?…That last sentence was alarming, but I ignored it for the time being in favor of the rest of the summary.Love twisted into hate. It was understandable, but unfortunate. Neither side was necessarily in the wrong. If anything, the blame laid on that careless goddess.“Once again, I thank you for saving us, Benefactor,” Titania said. “However, this is where we part. I advise you do the same. It will not be long until the Emperor’s army of Braves arrives in this forest to seek out any final stragglers.”With a deep bow and a final glance at Aria, Titania walked back towards the rescued elves. Like chicks drawn to a mother hen, they swiftly followed behind her, and then the group of elves vanished into the forest.I watched them leave without saying another word.I could have stopped them. I should have. Although small, the group of elves was sizable enough to serve as a stepping stone towards creating a faction in this world. But in the end…My eyes shifted towards the elf in my arms. Was it due to stress or fatigue? Like the second time I saved her, Aria had fallen asleep.Weak, young, and extraordinarily beautiful. Those were the words I said to her as my rationale for leaving her behind back then. They were the truth, but also a hidden lie. But regardless, I was strong enough now where it didn’t matter.Whether her family, the imperial soldiers, or even the countless Braves summoned by that goddess. This time, I would protect her properly.“My Master.” A beautiful yet lifeless voice called out from beside me. “Should I eliminate them for their slight?” Saphira’s gaze honed in on the departing elves, her blue eyes flickering with crimson. “Such inferior beings acting so haughty in my Master’s presence. I should-““Calm down, Saphira.”Almost immediately, the crimson light vanished and the silver-haired woman bowed before me. “Forgive me, my Master.”…I had a headache. Was the influence from her time as the Wrathful Sin Dragon greater than I thought? Or was this the result of Dragon’s Grasp? Either way, her actions and personality seemed far too zealous.“Just… go hunt something for us to eat.”“I have received your orders, my Master. It will not take long.” Saphira raised her body and turned around. Specifically, she turned towards the direction where Titania and the elves vanished.Seeing that, I quickly said, “Specifically Black Steel Boars. I won’t accept anything else.”Saphira hesitated for a moment and then said, “…Understood.” With that, she was gone.Did she really understand? If I hadn’t spoken in time, wouldn’t it have been elven meat on the menu instead of animal?I sighed. “That dragon’s devoted but a bit unreliable. Nothing like you, eh, faithful companion?”My faithful companion (stick) didn’t respond. However, it seemed to thrum with energy after I spoke.…It might be a good idea to take a break from time leaping for a while. 63 9 – Take Two HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextAria woke to the sound of a crackling fire and the scent of roasting meat. It was nostalgic, reminding her of a time long in the past. Perhaps because of that, Aria was slow to gain her bearings. Bleary emerald eyes scanned her surroundings, taking in the environment.Towering ancient trees, giant roots, and darkness. From nearby, a fire crackled, tended to by a man wearing a gray cape over black clothing. By his side, there was a pail filled with water, along with some cups made of a dark material. His back was turned, preventing Aria from seeing his face, but she recognized him as the one who saved her earlier.Over the fire, meat was being roasted upon skewers. From those skewers, a savory and rich scent drifted by.Aria’s stomach rumbled when the scent reached her and for some reason she felt her throat tighten up. Her vision blurred. Confused, she blinked and found a trail of tears streaming down her cheeks. She flushed and quickly brushed them away.At that time, an emotionless voice said, “The elf is awake, my Master.”Aria flinched and scrambled towards the man at the fire. Her eyes flitted towards the speaker to see a beautiful woman with silver hair standing not far from where Aria woke up. That woman was dressed in a simple black dress, but one that didn’t detract from her beauty.At that time, the man turned around and his eyes met Aria’s own.For the first time, Aria managed to get a clear look at the face of the one who saved her.Average. There was nothing special about his appearance. One could even argue that it was a face that wouldn’t stand out from the crowd. Or rather, that it was a forgettable face with no distinguishing features.Even so, Aria knew that face. Knew that man. It was a feeling that came from deep within, somewhere beyond her memories. Yet, she couldn’t remember. She knew him, and yet didn’t know him. Staring at that plain and forgettable face, indiscernible emotions settled in her heart.Before Aria could sort them out, the man spoke. “Relax,” he said. “You’re safe now.”Safe. The word seemed foreign now after everything that had happened to her. Yet, when it was spoken by the man, it was familiar and calming.The man brushed the ground on his right and said, “Have a seat. It won’t be much longer before the meat is cooked.”Aria sat beside him.Seeing that, the man nodded and went back to tending the fire with a black stick. During that time, the silver haired woman walked over and knelt on the man’s left.For a while, there was only the sound of crackling fire. The man seemed content with the silence while the silver-haired woman simply acquiesced.Aria stared into the fire, occasionally casting glances towards the man.Eventually, the man said, “Nowun.”Nowun. Hearing that name caused her heart to race. But she didn’t let that show on her face. Instead, she smiled and said, “I’m Aria. Thank you for saving me.”It was a redo. The events that should have unfolded the first time were playing out now that I was strong enough to face what came next.Aria let out a pleasant smile from beside me and then shifted her gaze back towards the fire, the tips of her ears flushing red.…She was stronger than I thought. Or was this the effect of my title? Either way, it seemed that I wouldn’t need to console her over what happened.That was good. I wouldn’t know what to say if I had to.Still, this development… it was ‘that’, right? The cliché of saving the beautiful heroine not long after entering the world and then having her fall in love with the protagonist.…Well, in this time, I suppose I’d gone with a devoted slave heroine initially instead of that.It was cliché, but hopefully it wasn’t predictable. That goddess seemed to at least be intrigued by the developments unfolding if she took the time to leave a message in the status screen of Aria’s eldest sister.Time passed in comfortable silence until the meat was cooked. While it had been in dubious condition when Saphira returned, it was (thankfully) still Black Steel Boar and so shouldn’t taste too bad.“Here.” I offered a skewer to Aria and said, “You’re hungry, right? Eat up.”“Thank you.” She accepted it with a bright smile. Holding both ends of the skewer, she carefully blew on the meat to cool it and then took small nibbles, her eyes lighting up with every bite.It was adorable. The pure actions of a beautiful maiden, unblemished by the cruel world. At least, that should have been the case. But with such a crappy goddess in charge of this world, scenes like the one before me were but fleeting dreams.Aria caught me staring and then said, “Aren’t you going to eat, Nowun?”“I’ll eat after you’ve had your fill. Ah, don’t hold back. There’s still plenty more to cook if need be.”After all, Saphira had been a bit enthusiastic in fulfilling my request…“Okay. Then… I’ll help myself.” With those words said, Aria continued to eat, enjoying each bite.I poured a cup of water and set it beside Aria before turning my attention back to my faithful companion bathing in the flames.Although once an ordinary stick, it had long been dyed with my mana and turned into a weapon rivaling divine armaments. I was tempted to examine its status, but considering that it would definitely be visible by the goddess, I refrained. The time for that would come later, after I ran some trials with Information Concealment.For now, I tempered my faithful companion in the flames, slowly weaving it with darkness and chaos to strengthen its form.“Alright. I’m finished.”Aria’s voice drew me out of my thoughts.The young elf smiled and bowed her head slightly. “Thank you again for the food.”“Satisfied?”Aria nodded. “Yes. It was delicious.”Silence again. I wanted to avoid it, but in the end, I had to address the issue even if I didn’t want to. “Aria.”“Yes, Nowun?”I gently set my faithful companion down and then turned towards Aria.She was smiling. Content, happy.But I had to burst her bubble.“What do you plan to do next?”Aria’s smile froze.The future was bleak. This world no longer held a place for elves save for as humanity’s tools and playthings. Perhaps there was a resistance hidden somewhere, but if there was they would fail to restore the Ancient Forest and Alvheim to their former glory.Aria was silent, her smile slowly slipping away. Eventually, she said, “…I don’t know.” She sighed. “When Alvheim was attacked, I didn’t think. All I did was run. Run, and not look back. Seeing what was happening to my sisters, I couldn’t bear to think of that happening to me. I couldn’t care to think of anyone else. I just… ran.”What could I say to that? Console her? Any words I said would come off as pity. Rebuke her? How could I when I agreed with her course of action? Affirm her decision? Even if I could ignore the weight of her actions, she would never be able to.Aria continued. “I… want to make it up to them. Or… I wanted to. But my eldest sister… Tani. She… doesn’t even…”Was she going to cry? She was going to cry. A beautiful young woman was going to break out in tears right next to me.I sighed and reached out to pat her left shoulder.Aria tensed, but then she leaned her head and rested it on my hand.I froze, but didn’t pull it away.“…Thank you, Nowun.”“Don’t worry about it. I’m sure that your sister will come around.”Aria shook her head. “Scattered leaves forever scorn the wind. My sister and my people… they will never forgive me. Since that’s the case, I…” Aria shook her head. “…What do I do, Nowun? My home is gone, my family hates me, and humans are hunting my kind down to the last. What do I do? …What can I do?”Aria’s voice came out in a soft whisper. Lost. Alone. Melancholic. That beautiful voice was tinged in despair.But it shouldn’t be? The impact of having her eldest sister reject her with such malice must have been greater than I thought. Or were such feelings present in the other times as well? In that case, then did I send her even deeper into despair by leaving her behind?I sighed. “…If you don’t have anywhere else to go, would you like to come along with me? It’s probably going to be a bit dangerous but-““I accept!”“…Huh?”Aria lifted her head and stared at me with bright eyes.I suggested it because I felt like I had to take responsibility, but it seemed like Aria was looking forward to it?“Finally, we can travel together! I promise that I’ll be of use to you this… time…? Eh? What did I… just say?”I froze.Aria was pale, a sheen of sweat appearing on her forehead. She blinked and looked around, her emerald eyes rapidly scanning the surroundings. “This… that’s strange. Why does this seem so familiar… ah! My head…!”Aria’s cry of pain brought me back to reality. “Calm down,” I said. “Your memories are probably jumbled because of stress and trauma. Don’t think too hard about it.”“…Okay.” Aria let out a long sigh. “I trust you, Nowun.”“Just breathe. Take deep breaths. Relax.”Aria nodded and did what I said.In the meantime, my brain worked overtime in analyzing what she just said.This time. Aria had definitely said ‘this time’. That meant that she remembered the other times, even if just subconsciously.My eyes flitted towards Saphira.The silver-haired woman… no, the silver-haired dragon was still kneeling on the ground. She noticed my gaze, but perhaps sensing my mood, she quickly averted her eyes.…Did she remember as well, somewhere deep down? No, more importantly, that goddess!My heart skipped a beat.“Nowun? I’m sorry to have worried you, but I’m fine now.”Aria’s voice drew me back to the present. While a bit of sweat still shone on her forehead, she didn’t seem as pale. I let out a long breath and then smiled. “I’m glad to hear it. Then, put this on.” I reached beside me and picked up a bundle of clothing before tossing it at Aria.The young elf was surprised, but she managed to catch it in time. Unfolding it revealed a form-fitting dress of dark violet threads with a couple of straps around on end to loop around the shoulders and hold it up.Aria blushed at first on seeing the design, but her embarrassment soon turned into shock. “This dress… Nowun, I can’t-““We don’t have much time.”I grabbed my faithful companion and put out the fire, erasing all signs of our presence with Information Concealment. “Saphira. Help Aria change.”“Understood, my Master.” The silver-haired woman rose to her feet and walked towards Aria.The young elf flinched and took a step back. “W-Wait a minute…”“Be still, elf.” Saphira reached out with her hands. “It will be over sooner if you do not resist.”“N-Now- uuun.”I closed my eyes, quickly running over the clues I had found. However, I didn’t dare voice them. Even now, my thoughts could be heard, could be seen.Low moans sounded from nearby, but I ignored them.Entertainment. That was what I had to rmation. That was what I lacked.Then…“Uuuuu… that was mean, Nowun.”I opened my eyes.Aria was standing nearby, having changed into the dress I gave her. The dark violet clung tight to her body, leaving almost nothing to the imagination, and accentuated her curves. At the same time, the magic woven into its form concealed Aria’s ears, replacing them with human ones. That magic also granted her a physical and mana resistance equivalent to my own.Barring a truly ‘cheat-level’ attack, she was safe as long as she wore that dress.Aria shifted side to side. “Uu… it’s embarrassing if you look at me like that, Nowun.”“…Good. It fits you well.”“D-does it?” Aria rubbed her hands against the fabric of her dress and said, “I’ve never worn anything like this before, so-““Like this, you won’t die from our travel speed.”“…Eh?”“Saphira. Carry her and follow me.”The silver-haired woman nodded. “Understood, my Master.”“W-wait!”“We head north, to the Human Empire.” I kicked off the ground, blurring through the Ancient Forest.Behind me, Aria’s screams echoed without end.…Of course, I stopped them with Information Concealment, so it was fine. 61 10 – Martial Hero Route – I HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextArs Nova, the capital of the Human Empire… or rather, the Northern Empire. It was a bustling city filled with activity. Merchants from all around set up stalls to promote their wares. Adventurers of all sorts wandered the streets between accepting requests. And then the normal citizens milled about here and there on their daily routines.That was the type of place we arrived at. The only sign of conflict that could be seen was the enforced checkpoint inspection placed at the city gates, manned by soldiers. Each passing traveler was required to present an ID card before being allowed passage into the city.Of course, with Information Concealment, that became a non-issue and we safely entered without hassle. Soon, we were walking along the main street of Ars Nova, myself in the lead, Aria to my right, and Saphira slightly behind and to my left. Along the way, I scanned the surroundings with Analyze, making a mental map of the city and accumulating information.“Nowun. Are all cities like this?” Aria’s emerald eyes flitted about, taking in everything around. “There’s so much going on. Don’t people feel tired?”I glanced towards Aria. “Isn’t your hometown the same?”After staring at a stall serving crepes for a while, Aria shook her head. “No. It’s much quieter there and everyone mostly keeps to themselves.”“I see.”I thought that Alvheim would be similar in atmosphere to Ars Nova, but it looked like the temperament of elves were too different from humans.“I have another question,” Aria said.“Go ahead.” Since this was her first time outside of Alvheim, I decided to take the role of a guide.Aria glanced around at the surroundings and then took a step closer to me. “Do… people usually stare so much?”“Hm?” Hearing that, I stopped analyzing and focused. “What do you mean?”“W-well… ever since we’ve entered the city, a lot of people have been looking at us. And they’re whispering too.”Before I could answer, Aria flinched after seeing something and grabbed my arm. Following her gaze, I saw a scarred warrior staring at her with desire in his eyes.A quick glance around showed similar gazes from the men in the area, although more were directed towards Saphira walking behind me. From the female gazes, I saw both envy and jealousy.At that rate, it wouldn’t be long before some arrogant adventurer or noble walked up to cause trouble.The scarred warrior staring at Aria took a step forward.I sighed. “They always make it seem so interesting when the protagonist hides their power. But this… this is just irritating.”Perhaps taking my inaction as weakness, the scarred warrior grinned and took another step forward.And then he stopped. Him and everyone else in the vicinity.“Eh?” Aria glanced around. But this time, not a single person dared to look her way. “What happened?”I shook my head and kept walking, lightly pulling Aria along behind me. “Don’t mind it, Aria. People just tend to lose their heads a bit after seeing beautiful women.”“B-Beautiful?!” Aria’s eyes flitted towards me and then she looked away. “Nowun, that’s-““Fi, stop. You can’t kill them, even if they’re being rude.”Aria frowned at being interrupted, giving me a small pout.I ignored that and focused on my other flag-triggering party member.Saphira’s right hand was raised, but she smoothly used it to brush her silver hair behind her ear. “I thought of no such thing, my Master.”“Of course you didn’t. Think of it as just concern on my part. Also, don’t reveal any of your power without my permission. With how much that person enjoys drama, who knows how many flags will get raised if you do.”A person running forward and saying that I hid behind the strength of women, a proud warrior wondering why such a skilled person is following a weakling, etc. I could practically feel the cliches incoming.The plan was to trigger a few, but even though I wanted to put on a show to distract the goddess, there was a limit to my patience.“…Understood.” Saphira replied. The fact that her tone sounded dejected only confirmed my worries.I sighed and we continued our walk around the city.As we did, Aria said, “Nowun?”“Yes, Aria?” I replied after checking the level of equipment being sold by a shop nearby. “Why are we walking around? I don’t know much about traveling, but shouldn’t we be finding a place to sleep?”Before I could answer, Saphira said, “Foolish girl. My Master’s plan is so obvious and yet you fail to comprehend it.”“Eh?”Saphira sighed. “You experienced it for yourself. This lowly empire is still unaware of my Master’s might. If not, how could they dare to make an advance on you, who my Master has already claimed as his own?”Aria flushed a bit at Saphira’s words, but nodded. “Ah. But… will just walking around change that?”“Of course! Furthermore, it will allow my Master to gain the acknowledgment he deserves, furthering his plan of world-““That’s enough, Fi.”“Ah.” Saphira lowered her head. “Understood, my Master.”It seemed like Saphira’s personality developed in a strange direction, reminding me of a certain black-winged guardian overseer. I briefly wondered if that was because of my subconscious, or if that was just the natural development for the minions of powerful beings.In the end, I decided it didn’t matter too much. It meant that I’d have to be vigilant in the nearby future, however.Perhaps sensing my mood, Aria didn’t ask further questions, simply walking close by my side.With the silence, I was able to completely focus on my primary task: information gathering.Most of it was from using Analysis on everything in sight. However, while walking around I heard some interesting reactions from some people that saw us passing by.A merchant said to a knight, “Is that another of the Emperor’s Braves? Being that powerful and followed by such beautiful women… he is, right?”The knight shook his head. “No. The only ones that have left the imperial palace are Lord Kouki and his party and that man isn’t one of them.”A nearby warrior said, “Isn’t it obvious? That guy’s a young master from the Sun Kingdom. He must have just finished his seclusion and was sent to explore the world and temper himself.”The merchant frowned. “What makes you think that?”The warrior laughed. “Ha! A merchant and you can’t even tell? You must be new. Just opening business?”The merchant flushed and narrowed his eyes.The warrior shook his head and said, “Look. See that silver-haired woman? Although she’s concealed her aura, there’s no mistaking the sharp demeanor around her.”I stopped listening at that point, having heard enough. Still, what I heard was both interesting and concerning.That goddess had said I would go an isekai, but what was this wuxia like setting? I knew that the Sun Kingdom was the equivalent of Asia from my Otherworlder title, but I thought it was just another Japan. Yet, it seemed that there were even cultivators?…No. That goddess said she had brought a lot of people over. It wouldn’t be too much of a stretch if one of those people had been a fan of wuxia. And since this was supposedly a one-way trip, they might have wanted to recreate it.Either way, it provided a surprisingly convenient cover story.Walking around the capital, I heard other bits of information that confirmed my thoughts on the cliché of a class summoning. I also heard that the elves had joined forces with the Demon Lord, although that reeked more of propaganda than truth. At the same time, I completed a mental map of the city and gained a general sense of how it worked, as well as the important places to keep in mind.Eventually, the sun reached the highest point in the sky. Seeing that, and since we had walked around all day, I called for a break.Aria sighed in relief. “I was starting to worry that my feet would fall off… I just can’t keep up with you two.”Saphira scoffed. “Then you had better work harder, girl. You can’t expect to be a burden to my Master all your life, do you?”Aria flinched, and then determination shone in her eyes. “That’s right! I’ll definitely get strong enough to fight by Nowun’s side! I won’t let him die for me again!”“Eh?” Saphira narrowed her eyes. “What did you say?”Aria didn’t respond and her determined eyes dimmed a bit. “Again? Why did I say again? Did Nowun-“I coughed and said, “Is there anything you two want to eat? There were a lot of food stalls along the way. Did anything catch your eye?”“Oh!” Aria snapped out of her daze and said, “There was a tasty crepe shop back where we entered!”Hearing Aria’s words, Saphira’s eyes brightened as well. “Indeed, those pastries looked… adequate for such a lowly place. Ah, but if my Master is against it, I would not mind consuming anything else.”That place they were talking about was the stall that Aria was staring at while we walked in, wasn’t it?I nodded. “Alright. We’ll get something to eat there and have a heavier meal later.”Aria gave me a bright smile and hummed. “Crepes, crepes, crepes~ Oh, I wonder if they’re as good as eldest sister described them?”“H-Hmph.” Saphira scoffed from beside me. “Being so excited for a mere pastry. How childish.” Although saying that, Saphira couldn’t hide the sparkle in her eyes.It was nice. After so long, I was finally having a lighthearted other world adventure. It was a bit stereotypical, and it took a while to get to the point I was, but it was a good break from the mind-numbing grind trying to gain enough strength to avoid being manipulated by that goddess.…Or so I thought.But when we walked towards the food stalls by the main entrance, I saw a pair of people wearing hooded cloaks from the corner of my eyes.Aria and Saphira hadn’t noticed, too excited about the crepes, but there was no way I didn’t.One was a tall man with short cobalt hair and steely gray eyes. A giant double-edged sword hung from his back, and form-fitting armor forged from an unknown but powerful mineral covered the rest of his body.The other was a shorter woman with crimson hair and matching eyes. She was also beautiful, but in a different way than either Aria or Saphira. If Aria’s beauty was innocent and Saphira’s beauty was ideal, then that woman’s beauty was like a flame, drawing the eye but promising a slow death.Both of them concealed their mana, suppressing it to the level of ordinary adventurers, but with my affinity towards darkness, there was no way I would be fooled by that.The man saw me and frowned.I started walking faster.Aria stumbled a bit from beside me, but quickly matched my pace. “Oh! Are you excited about the crepes as well, Nowun?”“… Of course. It’s been a while since I’ve had anything sweet. This will be a nice change of pace.”The moment I said those words, an explosion sounded from behind us.“…But that definitely won't be,” I muttered.Aria started to turn around to look, but I tugged at her arm and said, “Keep walking. If we hurry, then maybe-““Stay where you are, foul demon!” It was a heroic voice, one filled with justice and resolve.Aria frowned. “Nowun-““Keep walking. We have nothing to do with this, so let’s just hurry and-“Something whistled through the air on my left.“Nowun!” Aria called out and then rapidly chanted. “Oh spirits of the wind! Heed my call and shield us from harm! Ventus!”Mana surged and wind spiraled. With it, icicles were sent flying into the ground instead of towards my body.After that, a shadow briefly flickered from above.I sighed and then took a step to my left, pulling Aria along with me.A figure came crashing to the ground where Aria was standing. The figure retreated, leaping back through the air on my right. Landing on the ground, a short-haired girl twirled her spear and frowned. “I missed.”A volley of arrows suddenly shot through the air towards my face.I didn’t react.Before they reached me, a barrier of light emerged, disintegrating the arrows on contact.Saphira stepped forward, her left hand outstretched. Her blue eyes were frosty with rage and she glared at the attacker, a pretty-boy archer with light-brown hair.I turned around. Standing there, with a cold black-haired beauty at his side, was another pretty-boy. However, unlike the archer, that guy had black hair. Also unlike the archer, he was holding a shiny silver sword and crackled with energy.“…Are we really doing this right now?”That guy with the sword narrowed his eyes and said, “You wicked demon! Bewitching such fair maidens to protect you…! I, the Brave Kouki, will cut you down and set them free!”Japanese features, a pretty-boy, hot-blooded, and thinking mostly with his lower head. That guy was a typical ‘Brave’ if there ever was one.I sighed. “This is a misunderstanding.”“Enough with your lies, demon. Prepare yourself!” Completely rejecting my words, he raised his sword and gathered mana around it.Aria shifted in my arms and said, “What do we do, Nowun?”Saphira scowled and took a step forward. “What else, girl? We cut down the fools that dare to oppose my Master.”“You’re not helping, Fi. But it looks like they won’t listen to whatever we say anyway…”The Brave shouted out to his comrades. “Ayumi, trap them with thunder magic! Miki, incapacitate the blond girl! And Matt, cover fire!”“Got it, Ki-kun!” The girl with the spear shouted and then leaped into the air, her weapon pointed at Aria.“Understood, Kouki.” The cold beauty next to the hero nodded and began chanting. “Oh thunder, grant me your strength! Zap!“ With those words, a bold of lightning surged towards me.At the same time, the brown-haired pretty-boy raised his bow. “Volley Shot!” With those words, a single arrow turned into ten, all of them crashing down towards me.Finally, the Brave charged. He raised his sword above his head and shouted. “Die, demon! MIRACLE SLA- kuh!”The Brave’s words caught in his throat.The arrows froze in mid-flight, falling harmlessly to the ground.The lightning bolt dispersed.Finally, the girl with the spear plummeted to the ground, her spear shattering against it.For the nth time, I sighed and shook my head.Was it my fault? It must have been my fault. Too many flags were raised and now I was running into cliches left and right, even off-genre ones.I wanted to put on a show for the goddess, true. But with this… I was starting to think that goddess had too much spare time on her hands. So many coincidental events occurring at once reeked of divine meddling.All the more reason that I had to-“You mongrels!” Saphira narrowed her eyes and stepped forward, blinding white lightning gathering at her fingertips. “To dare act so audaciously against my Master, I should-““Again, not helping Fi.”Also, it seemed that Saphira was starting to channel a certain golden king of heroes. Better to nip that in the bud before it got out of hand.The Brave grit his teeth and tried to take another step forward. His entire body shuddered with the effort, but caught in my Dragon’s Grasp it was futile. “You… monster…!”I shook my head. “Is this how the Northern Empire treats their guests? It’s no wonder our kingdom has declined to ally with you against the Demon Lord.” I took a step forward and pulled something from my pocket.Seeing it, the Brave paled. “Th-that card. A dragon clawing the skies and that material. You’re an elder of the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect?”I slipped it back into my pocket, inwardly thanking the versatility of Information Concealment, and smiled. “Having attacked us… I hope you know the consequences?”The Brave’s face distorted, regret clear in his eyes.Seeing that, I inwardly nodded. With that, if I played my cards right and assuming nothing else happened-“So the level of the empire is only this much. To think, that I was concerned for nothing.”Sorry for the late update. I thought I'd scheduled it yesterday, but it looks like I forgot to. I'll make sure that it doesn't happen again. 52 11 – Martial Hero Route – II HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextA shorter chapter today. I have to get ready to fly back for classes, so I didn't have the time to finish as much as I wanted. A cold and feminine voice drifted down from above. It was the cloaked woman I saw before. Only, she had discarded her cloak and replaced it with a set of ominous dark draconian wings and a skin-tight crimson dress. Hovering beside her was that tall man with cobalt-colored hair and a giant double-edged sword.I sighed and released the Brave and his party members. This was really starting to get out of hand. First, an encounter with the heroes and then an attack on the capital. Did the goddess decide it would be amusing to gift me with the protagonist aura?Screams echoed throughout the street as people ran away in a panic. At the same time, armor clattered as imperial soldiers filed in from all over to replace the citizens that ran away. One of the soldiers, a middle-aged man with graying black hair, stopped in front of the suspicious cloaked people and pointed a sword in the air. “Foul demons! Disguising yourself with magic to infiltrate our city? I hope you’ve resolved yourselves!”The woman scoffed and brushed a strand of crimson hair behind her ear. “A weakling dares to make demands of me, the Ruby Archfiend?”That soldier let out a roar and jumped into the air. "Leave your life here!" Red light gathered around his sword and he said, “Rend Heaven!” A giant wave of energy cut through the air towards the crimson-haired woman. It was powerful, one that could probably stop most adventurers in their tracks. However, it was also one that wouldn't be used past the mid-section of a game. And considering the developments developing as well as the taste of that goddess...The wave of energy crashed against an invisible barrier in front of the woman. She yawned, covering her mouth with her left hand, and then flicked her wrist. There was a brief flash of light and then the headless body of the soldier crashed against the ground, splattering blood in every direction.One of the Brave’s female companions screamed. Another collapsed on the street, the ground beneath her slowly darkening. The archer doubled over, his face tinged green. As for the Brave himself, he had fainted on his feet.I felt the start of a headache, one that made me consider resetting. But that would undo the work I’d put in with Aria and Saphira. Not only that, but with the goddess potentially aware of my time leaping and the strange phenomenon with Aria’s déjà vu, I didn’t want to risk it.Still, that didn’t mean I had no way of dealing with the situation. It just meant I had to bear the brunt of whatever consequences occurred and see it through to the end. The crimson-haired woman crossed her arms. “Our lord has a message for you humans. He wishes to thank you for dealing with the elves for him. In appreciation of your efforts, he’s prepared a giant gift.““Fi.”Saphira turned towards me and bowed. “Yes, my Master?”I stared at the crimson-haired woman, observing her flow of mana, and then said, “Get rid of them.”“Understood.”Saphira swept her right hand through the air.At the same time, the woman let out a manic grin and said, “Blood Sacrifice!” With those words, she opened her arms as if to accept the lives of everyone present. An ominous bloody light started to scatter from the woman’s fingertips.And then there was a surge of mana and a wave of white lightning.“Eris!” The cobalt-haired man moved, quickly drawing his giant sword and stepping in front of the woman. He shifted the sword, one hand on the hilt and the other pressed against the flat of the blade, using it as a make-shift shield. At the same time, his mana surged, forming a barrier of azure light.The air split as lightning carved away everything in between Saphira’s hand and the two demons. Following it, a sonic boom erupted.The barrier was pierced in an instant and the sword evaporated. However, Saphira’s attack was weakened enough that it didn’t pierce through the cobalt-haired man’s armor. Even so, from the countless cracks and burns all over it, the man didn’t get off lightly.A deathly silence filled the area and I sighed. Since Saphira didn’t manage to get rid of them in a single strike, another flag was raised. Maybe I should have headed towards the Demon Realm first?The cobalt-haired man stared at Saphira and then at me. “You have such a powerful servant, and yet you don’t have the aura of that goddess.” A deep and grave voice resounded from the man. “Are you a master from the east?”I didn’t respond. Instead, I thought about how to work with the demon's words.The cobalt-haired demon took the silence as my answer. “Hmph. Out of respect for your strength, I will give you a warning, young master. Leave. No matter the cost we must pay, the Northern Empire will fall for assassinating our beloved princess!” At the end of those words, the man’s body began pulsating, his muscles rapidly expanding. “And today! WE WILL DINE ON-“White lightning erupted in the sky. The air shattered, and space bent. Unable to put up even a speck of resistance, the cobalt-haired demon and the crimson-haired demon vanished, completely vaporized.I glared at Saphira.“…You told me to get rid of them, my Master.”I unfortunately couldn’t argue with Saphira’s words, so I simply sighed.“Um… Nowun?” Aria shifted in my arms and said, “This is nice, but do you think you could let go of me now?” “Right.”I released Aria and she took a few steps away. Her face was flushed, but she didn’t seem upset.One of the soldiers chose that time to chime in. “Master and your companions. Thank you for your help in this matter.”“Hm?”The soldier that called out to me was a younger one, probably not past his twenties. His hair was a bright orange and, while he had a youthful face, his blue eyes looked hardened with battle.…Or so the Analysis screen told me.He walked over and bowed. “I am Steiner, the apprentice commander of- well, I suppose now it would be acting commander of the imperial knights.” He raised his head and then gave a slightly forced smile. “Thank you for your help in this matter. If you would follow me, our Emperor will surely reward you for your efforts… as well as compensate you for the misunderstanding.”I frowned.On the one hand, this raised all sorts of red flags.On the other, it would be the best way to gain information about the Empire and its ruler’s plans.Aria grabbed my arm. Glancing towards her, I saw her eyes flit toward the soldiers, an unreadable expression hidden within.Seeing that, I decided… 52 12 – Martial Hero Route – [ ___ ___ ] HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextI stared at my reflection and adjusted my shirt.After following the imperial soldiers, we were guided to a room to prepare for the audience with the Emperor. Although a few servants were offered to help us get ready, I rejected them after seeing Saphira’s cold gaze and Aria’s worry. However, the less eyes on us the better. Since I had been transported to a new world with just the clothes on my back, I had to find a formal outfit to meet the Emperor. Also, as my talk with the Brave resulted in me assuming the identity of an elder in some heavenly dragon sect, that formal outfit also had to match that identity.The end result, after a while wracking my memories from before arriving in this world, lacking as they were, for designs, were what we currently wore.For me, a dress shirt made of black threads with an oriental dragon embroidered in violet along the hems and sleeves. Pants of a matching color and shiny black loafers completed the outfit. With my hair lightly tousled to the side after Aria’s fussing for a half hour, the person staring back at me from the mirror was the definition of a young master from a martial sect. At my side, my faithful companion (stick) was hidden in a fold of shadows, ready to be drawn at a moment’s notice.Behind me, Aria smoothed her dress, something that I designed after what I vaguely recalled being called a cheongsam. It was the sort that you would see in a martial arts movie worn by female princesses. Matching my own outfit, it was a dark fabric and embroidered with a violet dragon along the hem. Like her regular dress, it clung to her body and emphasized her curves... again, out of necessity and not of personal taste.Made of mana threads that were bestowed Information Concealment, it did the same as her dress and concealed her elf ears. The dress also provided the usual resistances since Aria was, unfortunately, still magnitudes weaker than I or Saphira.As for the dragon in the room, Saphira was idling about in front of another mirror. Perhaps out of some memory buried within or out of her devotion towards me, she was threading her long silver hair in an elegant braid. Like Aria, she wore a similar dress. The effect was much more pronounced on her, however, than on Aria.“This feels weird, Nowun.” Aria frowned and ran her hands along the sides of her dress. “Putting so much effort into something like this for me… What if the Emperor finds out?““Be silent and accept it, girl.” Saphira’s voice called out from the side, her hands still intricately weaving her silver hair. “Your poor memory aside, my Master is more than a match for any human in this world. Even the Demon Lord would be forced to bow before his feet, let alone some upstart emperor.”I sighed. “That’s enough flattery, Fi. And how many times do I have to tell you to not say things like that where other people can hear them?”Saphira paused and turned towards me, crossing her arms. “Hmph. And who here can hear us with my Master’s concealment?”I found myself at a loss for words. That dragon… she really was getting more arrogant as time went on. Fortunately, the hierarchy was still clear, but with that attitude I worried for the future.Saphira shook her head and went back to threading her hair.Finished with my preparations, I took a look around the room.Although the world was supposed to be a fantasy one, the imperial palace was surprisingly modern. It was probably the effect from the goddess’s habit of transmigrating people over. The room given to use was a large suite, similar to one that might be in a high class hotel. In the corner of the room, there was a hot tub over a tiled area. Past that, the floor was carpeted in some animal fur that Analysis told me belonged to an extinct species. A bed was in the center of the room, one large enough to fit Aria, Saphira, and myself comfortably. A door led to a bathroom and hallway respectively, and then there was a large wall-length mirror with a sink in front of one part of it. Finally, scattered throughout the room were a few lounge chairs upholstered with something Analysis told me was called Lethe silk.Seeing that Saphira would probably take a while, I walked over to one of the lounge chairs near the bed and sat down. That done, I turned towards Aria and said, “Relax. I told you before, didn’t I? With me here, you have nothing to fear.” Anymore, at least.Aria sighed and then sat down on the bed. “I know, Nowun. Still… I can’t help but feel unsettled. It’s as if... something is telling me inside to be careful? It’s… hard to explain.” The young elf furrowed her brow and said, “It’s like… someone is speaking to me. She’s saying that you’re going to regret coming to the capital.”I froze and instantly focused my gaze on Aria. “That-“Unfortunately, before I could question her, there was a knock on the door from outside.“Master Nowun. Emperor Elio is ready to receive you now.”It was a vast throne room, yet one surprisingly spartan. Save for an iron throne and a crimson carpet, the only other pieces of furniture were a wooden table set off to the side with four chairs, three on one side and the last on the other. I walked inside. Saphira and Aria followed from behind, slightly to my left and right like a pair of servants would. As for myself, I stepped forward with confident strides and my head held up high, just like a young master would.But inwardly, a cold chill formed.There was but a single person in the throne room. Seated on the iron throne was a young man, not much older than myself. He was seated with one leg crossed and his head supported by a hand from the arm he knelt on the side of the throne. On our entrance, he smiled and casually waved a hand. “Welcome, foreign master.”I came to a stop ten feet away from the throne. At the same time, I quietly activated Information Concealment. “Thank you for the hospitality, your Imperial Majesty.”The emperor laughed and shook his head. “How humble! But you are welcome. Perhaps with characters like yourself rising to power, there might be a chance yet for a proper alliance between our homelands.”I smiled and didn’t respond. Information Concealment would erase any mistakes I might make, so I took the chance to thoroughly examine him.A fair and valiant face that wouldn’t be odd to see preserved in stone sculptures. Silver eyes and golden hair. With a slim platinum crown upon his head and flowing crimson robes, he looked every bit the part of a powerful young ruler. That was the one known as Emperor Elio Lux, the one that had united the north over the course of ten years.But that wasn’t important. Overpowering all those features, surpassing his appearance and authority, the emperor reeked of power. It was on the level that I wondered if he was even human. But, although I wanted to confirm it with Analysis, I remembered when the Brave had tried using it on me in the future and refrained. Instead, I said, “That I make no promises.”Emperor Elio shrugged. “That may be the case. However, I can’t help but think of the aid it might be in the threat of the Demon Lord.”I made a show of glancing around. “Indeed. Though it appears that your Imperial Majesty would have no fear even if that person invaded.”The lack of guards and the fact that no one else entered alongside us spoke volumes about the emperor’s strength.I felt the urge to draw my faithful companion (stick), but quickly suppressed it.That person… he was dangerous. I had heard that the emperor was mighty from wandering around, but thought those rumors were due to his position. However, it seemed to be a rare case of the rumors under-exaggerating the person’s strength.Emperor Elio Lux. A man ruthless enough to decisively suppress the elves. A man powerful enough to not fear assassins. And, judging from the barely concealed dark and chaotic aura around him, a man that could take down the demon army in an invasion by himself, if not reach a stalemate.But instead of that, it seemed that he had chosen to summon not only a Brave, but that person’s classmates as well to form an army.Just what kind of world was that goddess running? Was she that fond of chaos? …No, from what I remembered, she said that they would be acting out the same old play. Then… was this a common occurrence in this world?Emperor Elio laughed.In the corner of my eyes, I saw Saphira stiffen. It seemed that she had realized it as well. The emperor being so strong was a wild card, one that neither of us could have expected.“Enough. You and your servants have been standing for a while now. Come, let’s sit more comfortably.” Saying that, Emperor Elio rose from his throne and began walking towards the table.I didn’t say anything in response and simply followed. In the corner of my eye I checked Aria’s condition. This person was the one who ordered the fate that befell her family and kingdom. It would be odd if a person was able to remain calm in such a situation.As expected, Aria was pale, her emerald eyes subconsciously flitting towards the emperor before looking away. Each time, a mix of pain and fear flashed. If it wasn’t for the fact that Information Concealment was up and running, we would have been exposed the moment we walked into the throne room.However, it was, and so we were fine. …For now.But after watching the emperor’s calm demeanor and seeing his oppressive aura, I wasn’t sure how long that would be.The plan was to gather information before deciding on a course of action. But at this rate-I cut off my train of thoughts and took a seat. Aria quickly sat down beside me, with Saphira deciding to stand beside me.The emperor noticed that, but didn’t bring it up. Instead, he waved his hand. With that act, the table was covered in luxurious foods. Steaming meat, baked goods, seafood… countless entrees lined the table. With another wave of his hand, plates appeared before each of us, along with silverware.“Feel free to serve yourself. There’s no need for decorum among equals.”“Equals?” I casually reached for a roast beef and carved out a portion with a knife, placing it on my plate. “You value me too much, your imperial majesty.”The emperor carved a piece from a baked fish that looked like a salmon and placed it on his plate. “A man capable of defeating two archfiends without suffering a single wound is more than deserving of such treatment.”“You flatter me.” I smiled and then grabbed a jug filled with juice. At the same time, I used Analyze to check for poisons or potions. There weren’t any, but even so I was cautious as I poured it into a glass.The emperor simply smiled in return, pouring himself a glass of juice as well. “It is praise well-deserved, particularly for one who attained the rank of Master so young. The Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect must be thrilled to finally have a worthy talent among their disciples.”I raised my glass. “And the empire is blessed to have such an outstanding ruler, your imperial majesty. Attaining such heights for yourself and the Northern Empire is no trivial feat.”“Now it’s you who’s flattering me.” The emperor’s smile widened, revealing perfect white teeth. “Then, shall we toast to our outstanding prowess?” Saying that, he raised his glass.“Of course.”The soft clink of glass echoed in the room.“Now,” the emperor said. “I don’t believe I’ve been introduced to the lovely ladies accompanying you?”There it was.Beside me, I saw Aria tense up.Without hesitation, I reached over and placed my arm around her shoulder.Aria froze, but then turned a deep red before leaning into me.“This is Aria, someone to whom I owe an unending debt.”Hearing those words, Aria’s flush deepened and she muttered, “You’re exaggerating again.” “And the woman behind me is Saphira, my most trusted servant. I hope your imperial majesty won’t mind her standing. She becomes… uneasy sitting down at the same table as I.”That was a blatant lie. However, it seemed believable enough.Emperor Elio nodded and said, “I understand. My dear Alice is the same as well, even though we’ve known each other since childhood…” He sighed. “Station can be such a burden at times.”“…Indeed.”The emperor was being a gracious host. Idle chatter, flattery… if I didn’t know better, I would think that he was being authentic in his attempts to win me over. But considering the parade of event flags triggering since I entered the Northern Empire, I knew better.Still, I didn’t let any of that show and started to serve Aria some food. A few fruits, some meat, bread… unlike myself, I gave her a more balanced meal.Part of that was because she needed it, considering that her body wasn’t on par with mine or Saphira’s and had been subsisting on hunted magical beasts for a couple of days. Another was to show the emperor an implicit amount of trust by serving a variety of food to the one I valued the most.“Even so,” the emperor said. “You two seem fairly close.” He turned his gaze towards Aria and said, ”Might you be Master Nowun’s lover?”Aria tensed. However, it wasn’t because of the emperor’s question, but rather his gaze.I decided to change the subject. “I’ve heard that the elves have joined hands with the Demon Lord. Is that true, your imperial majesty?”The emperor leaned back in his chair and said, “Just ‘Leo’ is fine.”“…Then you may simply call me ‘Nowun’.”The emperor, Leo, nodded and then sighed. “It truly is a shame, but yes. The Goddess sent down a divine revelation and stated that the elves had fallen from grace.”Aria flinched. “That’s impossible!”I grabbed her hand, gently running circles along it.Aria bit her lip and then relaxed, although her gaze seemed conflicted.The emperor stared at Aria for a while and then said, “…Indeed. Yet, it is the truth. Thus, to prepare against such an alliance, the Brave and his compatriots were summoned with the blessing of the Goddess.”Where did the lie end and the truth begin? The words the emperor said were logical, and yet rang false to my ears.I saw the state of the captured elves. I remembered the morally corrupt soldiers that chased them. And I recalled the ruined state of the Ancient Forest, as well as Alvheim.With such events, the elves joining hands with the Demon Lord was indeed possible. Yet, the Empire was the instigator. And the one in charge of that was the man that sat before me.“Ah. But it seems that we have been talking for a while now, Nowun and still have yet to come to the important point.” The emperor smiled. “Tell me. What do you want? Land? Money? Don’t be afraid to ask.”“…What does your imperial majesty know of ‘Chaos’ magic?”I leaned against the wall to our temporary room, arms crossed. The talk with the emperor was still fresh in my mind, as well as the information I learned.Across from me, Aria slumped into a lounge chair. She shook her head. “I… can’t believe it’s true. The elves… forsaken by the goddess.”Saphira took a seat on the bed and waved a hand. “What do you expect? A goddess like that is far from benevolent. At best, she’s merely impartial.”“…Even so, I thought that we would have been saved. We have watched over the world tree like she commanded for thousands of years. And yet now…” Aria trailed off.I didn’t know what to say.A course of action. This route was a dead end. Meeting the emperor had already tipped my hand. Although Information Concealment was strong enough to hide from the goddess, it wasn’t perfect. If it was, then the goddess wouldn’t have known my intentions.“That doesn’t matter,” Saphira said. “My Master. The emperor’s mana. Did you perceive it?”I nodded. “Chaos and darkness. Similar to my own, right?”“Yes.”I was quiet for a moment.The emperor explained to me his research in chaos after I asked. A means to overturn the strength of the demons and fight back against those that were far more capable in magic. He spoke about it like it was a saving grace, and yet hid the fact that his mana carried traces of darkness as well.Whether intentional or not, I could not tell. And that was the troublesome part. As much as I hid my own capabilities, the emperor did the same. What I saw then would only have been what he wanted me to see.“Nowun?” Aria called out to me. “What do we do now?”“Now?”That was the question.I was sent into this world by that goddess for her amusement. I didn’t really have a plan going in, and I didn’t have an objective at first other than ‘become strong enough to not worry’. That objective still held true, but strength would only lead so far.What did I want?…In the end, there was only really one answer.“We go back.”“Go back?”I nodded. “That’s right. This time is a dead end.”The elves were already captured and Alvheim fell. While I had freed the elves with Aria, they were only a small fraction. And with the death of the two arch-fiends, I had a feeling that events would get testy soon. If I wanted a life free from her designs, I had to resolve all of those issues before it got to this point.Aria frowned. “But… where are we going back to?”“Hm? We just have to go back to before all of this… started…”I trailed off.How could I forget? Absolute Memory… it was something that only I had. If I went back, they wouldn’t come with me. Neither Saphira nor Aria would remember.“Nowun?” Aria called my name and stared at with confusion in her eyes.Hearing it, I hesitated. And since I hesitated, I was too slow.Something invisible flew through the air towards Aria."Aria!" I constructed a barrier made of shadows and ran towards her. It was fast, but I was fast too. But that brief moment of contemplation I had made me too late.The barrier that should have stopped the invisible projectile was like air. Still staring at me with confusion in her eyes, Aria’s chest plumed with a rose of blood.I froze.“No…wun…?”Again? Did I fail her again?Aria reached towards me and her body fell out of the chair.I caught her, but the warmth had already gone from her body.Something flickered in the corner of the room.“You!”I lashed out with darkness, but it was scattered. I lashed out with chaos, but it was nullified.A person stood in the corner of the room. Covered in black clothing, it was impossible to tell anything of the person’s identity other than their gender: female. But I could tell. Even obscured like that, even hidden like that, I knew who that person was.“Titania…!”I set Aria down and drew my faithful companion. And then-Fatal blow received. The sensation of mana erasure has been memorized. Anti-Magic LVL 1 obtained.-Something pierced through my chest, destroying all of my mana. Then, my world turned black.Mana Erasure prevents further memorization. Memory is unstable due to lack of mana, preventing return to the current moment.Due to disruption by mana erasure, Absolute Memory evolves. Memorization is no longer affected by the presence or lack of mana. Due to the evolution of Absolute Memory, hidden effects are strengthened.Due to the evolution of Absolute Memory, the recollection point is reset to the user's first awakening. Recollection in process…Martial Hero Route – [ Bad End ] 49 13 – Divine Intervention HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextI opened my eyes to a misty forest canopy, one I had seen countless times before. But this time was different. For one, my faithful companion (stick) was already in my hand. For another, I wasn’t alone.A beautiful woman with silver hair and sapphire eyes stared at me from nearby. She was also completely naked, her skin bared for all to see. Yet, there wasn’t a shred of embarrassment on her face at all, only concern. When she saw that I was awake, she smiled and quickly came over. “My Master. You are finally awake.”I blinked. “Saphira?”The woman nodded and said, “Yes, my Master. It is Saphira, your lowly servant.”I frowned and sat up. “This… I see. So that’s what happened.” A thought recalled everything that occurred before I woke up. Going to the Northern Empire, meeting the emperor, and then Titania’s appearance with an anti-magic weapon.“…I failed her again, huh?”I said that Aria would have nothing to fear with me around, yet I allowed her to die right before my eyes. Was it arrogance, or the assurance of another chance that led to her death?The pleasant times walking around the Northern Empire, the reassurances given along the way out of the Ancient Forest… all of that was undone.Even Saphira-…Wait.“Saphira?”“Yes, my Master?”I frowned and stared at her.Silver hair, blue eyes. Stark naked… it was like right after I defeated her. No, was this right when I defeated her?“…First, put on some clothes.” I made a quick dress from dark mana and tossed it towards her.She nodded and quickly changed while I waited. When she was finished, I said, “What do you remember?”“This…” Saphira frowned. “I was hoping that my Master could tell me. The last thing I can recall is an attack by a hidden interloper in the Northern Empire.”So this wasn’t right after I used Dragon’s Grasp. But then…“Did you take me here?”Saphira shook her head. “I did not, my Master. When I awoke, I was already next to you and my senior.”“Hm…” That meant this shouldn’t be much further past the point where I first woke up. But then why was Saphira already here?Isn’t it obvious? Not even time can free someone held within the Dragon’s Grasp.A feminine voice echoed in my mind, one I hadn’t heard for a long time.“…Serena.”Oh? So you finally decided to speak my name. How polite of you.“…My Master?”I ignored Saphira for now and focused.“I guess you found out, huh?”I did. To think that memory could be used in such a strange manner… I truly underestimated it. However, it was quite amusing to watch you flail about for a while.I sighed and moved over to lean against a tree. “So you know everything then. And here I was thinking that I was being smart about it.”Not everything. I *did* swear on my name to not read your thoughts. However, even though your concealing ability is potent, I *am* the Goddess of this world. When your ability rewinds your time, although the effect is subtle, it still leaves a trace. “…Tch. Then I suppose you’re here to tell me to do your bidding? Should I go kill the Demon Lord for you? Or how about that emperor that’s dabbled in chaos magic?”Oh no. I don’t want to make you do anything at all.“…You don’t? Then why contact me?”The hero, failing to save his companion, receives a power-up and strives to undo his mistakes. Doesn’t that sound like an interesting twist? Ah, though I did warn you.“…So you were the one Aria was talking about.”Guilty as charged.I sighed and pinched the bridge of my nose. This goddess… she really was too chaotic. Trying to get a read on her backfired.“Alright. Then you obviously have something important to tell me, otherwise you would have contacted me earlier.”Considering the countless times that I had rewound time for myself, it was odd that the goddess chose now of all times to talk to me.Right again! I just wanted to tell you that you don’t have to be so secretive. It’s not like I’m a controlling evil person who wants to see you suffer, you know? I told you at the start didn’t I? ‘With you around, the world is definitely going to become a lot more interesting.’“Says the sketchy goddess who read my mind and said I died under unbelievable circumstances.”Hey! You really did die that way!“Physics doesn’t work like that.”Well it happened! And anyway, you don’t need to worry about me interfering with your plans. In fact, I’m looking forward to it! Restoring the Wrathful Sin Dragon to her divine status and then subordinating her, exploiting your power to gain strength equal to a fallen dragon… even somehow granting a soul to a weapon by having it accumulate countless memories-“Hold on. What was that last part?”Getting strength equal to a fallen dragon?“No, the soul and weapon part.”Oh. Well you know the stick you keep calling your ‘faithful companion’?“…Yes?”It’s alive. Hm… think of it as the cliché of a weapon coming to life to protect its wielder? You picked it up and turned it from an ordinary stick to a weapon that could destroy half of the divine blades I scattered across the world you know. Did you think nothing would change in the process?I couldn’t say anything in response.Anyway… Right. I wanted to tell you that you should act more aggressively! You’re strong, but there are still a lot of hidden players right now. With your concealment skills and ‘cheat’, you can eventually beat them, but then only you, Ki- I mean, Saphira, and your faithful companion will remember what happened. If you want that innocent little elf to be at your side, you’re going to need to put in a lot of work.“…I see.”She had a point. I was acting overly cautious. Slowly gathering information, slowly gathering power… acting like that would eventually lead me to a future where Aria was saved and could live a carefree life, but what point would it be if everything along the way was lost?Now, one last thing. First, that little elf girl of yours plays a key role in the upcoming events. She is also extremely prone to death.“I figured as much.”Aria seemed to be born with misfortune.Second, your ‘Absolute Memory’ and ‘Information Concealment’ can do a lot more than what you’re using them for. Since they were born from, I quote, ‘humanity’s infinite potential’, and grant you a ‘concept’, they’re extremely flexible. In fact, you can probably take them to my level if you work at it hard enough!“Thank you for the advice… though aren’t you afraid that I’ll try and kill you to take your power in that case?”…Can you?“Huh?” I blinked, caught off guard at the response. “Er. Isn’t this the part where you condemn me for daring to desire a god’s power?”Ha! Who do you think I am, Lunaris? I’m nowhere near as power-crazed as that ruthless Bi- *ahem*. But no, I won’t condemn you. In fact, do it. The sooner the better. This was the person I was on guard against? The one I thought would try to control me the moment I arrived? “…You’re really an odd goddess.”It’s really boring being the only divine being in charge of this world, you know? I mean, I sent who knows how many people over and gave so many blessings, but there hasn’t been a single person in the million or so years the planet’s been around to reach me.“…Right.”What was I talking about? Oh, right! Your powers are stronger than you think they are and you need to work on improving them. There are a bunch of other crazy strong people in the world right now, and another one is due ten years later. The emperor and the Demon Lord are only the least of your worries.The headache I felt starting became a full migraine.And all of them want that young elf girl you saved! She’s the key to a lot of things. Really, I was surprised when you asked for the Lost Woods, because that’s where-“Is that it?”…Hmph, impertinent and impatient as always. Still, you’re my favorite person now, so I’ll let it slide. I’ll give you a last hint before sitting back to watch: both time and memories eventually blend together.Leaving those mysterious words behind, the goddess’s voice went silent.I sighed.“…Was that the goddess, my Master?”I nodded and then shifted my faithful companion (stick) to my right hand. "It was. And now my plans have changed."Aria. The person I saved in my first life on a whim, causing me to gain the titles 'Martyr' and 'Aria's Savior'. From what the goddess told me, she would play a key role in the future events, as well as be targeted by the major world powers. Why, I didn't know. But what I did know what that there were too many hands in the dark to protect her going about like I did. I was strong, but I wasn't skilled in warfare or shadowy maneuvers. I possessed the ability for it, but lacked the talent. In that case..."Saphira.""Yes, my Master?"Although it wasn't my initial intent on coming to this world, the hand I was dealt suited it perfectly."If the emperor wants his people to believe the elves joined up with the Demon Lord..."I clenched my left hand and darkness surged, wrapping me in its aura. "Let's turn that lie into a reality."I smiled and turned towards Saphira.Seeing me, her face twisted into a smile as well, although one filled with malice. From her, darkness also flared. When it died down, her silver hair had become jet black and her azure eyes became crimson. "Finally, my Master. I hope you won't restrain me too much this time around?"I stretched out my hand. "Against those disgusting soldiers? Of course not. Now... after listening to that goddess, I've got something to try out. Let's make a dramatic entrance."Saphira grabbed my hand.And then...A new usage of Absolute Memory has been discovered. 'Spatial Leap' has been unlocked. Through recalling spatial coordinates, it becomes possible to leap through space....I remembered. 53 14 – Demon Lord Route – I HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextAlvheim was burning. All around, screams filled the air. Imperial soldiers in black platemail marched across the streets, capturing any elf that caught their fancy.It was cruel.It was despicable.It was… something that Aria remembered.They were in the throne room. Aria, her father, and her eldest sister had gathered for the first time since she was a baby. It was to be a talk about her future, specifically about what she would be studying. A peaceful scene, shattered by the sudden invasion of imperial soldiers.“Hmph. So this is all that the elves amount to without their magic. Pathetic.” The commander of the soldiers kicked away an elven guard that he cut down. In his hand, a long sword shone with an ominous violet light. That blade was the bane of mana, disrupting any and every spell that the elves could use to fight back.“Titania! Take Aria away from here!” The king had shouted those words and ran forward, drawing the dual royal blades, Ygg and Drasil.The commander’s sword flared violet and he charged toward the king.Aria was frozen, unable to act. Someone grabbed Aria and pulled her into their arms.For a moment, Aria’s mind went to a man with black hair and dark eyes. But just as quickly, that image disappeared. The one holding her wasn’t that person. Instead, it was…“Tani?”The eldest elf princess, Titania. Aria’s oldest sister and a calm beauty with honey-colored hair.She ran without looking back, clutching Aria against her chest. “You have to escape! If no one else, you have to!”A desperate plea. Her calm eldest sister’s voice broke with fear and anguish. Around them, Aria could see and hear familiar voices calling out in pain, anger, and-“Don’t let them escape!”A harsh male voice echoed from behind.Aria saw who it was. The commander of the imperial soldiers, the cruelest and most vile human among the group. His black platemail was dyed a darker color by crimson and his sword dripped blood with every step.Aria’s father and his guards had failed to stop them.Titania ran, and Aria saw her kind slain or captured. But it wasn’t too late. Not yet. There were still a few guards resisting. As Titania ran through the winding Alvheim halls, an elf warrior called out to them.“Commander!” An elf warrior drew a blade in either hand and ran to intercept the soldiers. “I will buy time! Just run!”Titania grit her teeth and nodded. “Don’t you dare die, Mitri!”The elf warrior laughed and then turned to face the surging imperial soldiers.It was a familiar scene. Aria had gone through this before. Had she? She couldn’t remember, but it felt like she had. The contradiction caused a headache in her head.Titania carried Aria in her arms, running as fast as she could without the use of magic. Because the eldest princess had honed her body throughout the years, that was faster than most. Yet, it still wasn’t fast enough to escape the imperial soldiers.“Stop right there, elf!”A platoon of soldiers burst out from around the corner. Behind them, although the elf warrior bought time, he could not fight off a dozen soldiers by himself, leaving a few to chase after Titania and Aria.They were surrounded.Titania placed Aria on the ground and grit her teeth. The eldest princess’s eyes flitted about in a panic before settling on the window nearby.Aria knew what would happen next.“Ari. No matter what happens from this point on, no matter what you see or what you hear, you keep running. You must! Do you understand me!?”Titania screamed at her in desperation. With that, she gathered what little mana she could and burst an opening through that window, giving Aria a way out.From that point on, Aria would run for her life, closing her eyes and ears to the tragedies happening around her. She wouldn’t know how long she ran, or how far. Only that in the end, she would reach the boundary of the Ancient Forest and the Lost Woods.It was a tragedy, one that Aria knew all too well. One engraved on her very soul, a regret she could not undo.“…No.”Titania’s pure green eyes widened. “Ari? No, you have to-“Aria stepped forward. “I won’t let this happen again.”…Aria was useless. Weak. How many times had it been that others had been harmed for her sake? How many times had it been that she had failed due to her lack of strength?A splitting headache.It never changed. Each time. Every time. The same weakness, the same ending, the same solitude and regret. The only change came from his presence, the one that was so weak the first time she saw him, the one that saved her the second time she saw him, the one who became unimaginably strong the last time she saw him.He gave Aria power, but it was always too late to change anything.She remembered him, but it was always after he had been killed, leaving her alone again.And the one time where they met on equal ground, it had been too late.A splitting headache. Aria felt the world around her cracking, her vision blurring.Interesting. To think that his power and titles could interact like this… should I say that you’re fortunate or misfortunate, my Darling of the Wind?A female voice echoed in Aria’s mind. It was one she had never heard before, and yet heard a thousand times.Aria ignored it.Her sister was standing nearby. The imperial soldiers were advancing. The mana in the air was distorted by chaos, making it near impossible to use any magic.But near impossible did not mean it was impossible.Your will resonates with that of the Nameless and the Karmic Anomaly. A portion of your past memory and abilities have been restored. Darling of the Wind has regressed into Dark Wind of ChangeRecovered skills: Dark Tempest Attribute LVL ??, Dark Wind LVL 4, Fallen Spirit Arts LVL 3 With those announcements, Aria felt a familiar strength return to her. At the same time, the headache cleared. “Ah. I remember.”Titania grabbed Aria’s shoulders. “What are you saying, Ari!? Go! If you don’t leave now-““Get them!”The imperial commander’s voice called out. At once, roars echoed through the halls as dozens of imperial soldiers charged.Titania grit her teeth and prepared to throw Aria out the window. But then-"▂▂▃▃▄▄▅▅”-A dragon burst through the wall. And standing on that dragon, giving off an aura even more domineering, there was a figure wreathed in chaotic darkness.Everyone froze.Casting a gaze throughout the hall, that figure said, “…Foolish humans. Since when did I permit you to lay your hands on the elves?”His cold voice, dripping with malice, echoed across Alvheim.I stood atop Saphira’s skull and glared at the soldiers assembled before me. Although it had been a while, I remembered the way she had used her oppressive aura against me in our first fight and mimicked it against the soldiers. That, coupled with Saphira’s own malevolent aura now that I allowed her to return to being the Wrathful Sin Dragon, prevented anyone from moving.Well, almost everyone. Standing next to Titania, Aria tilted her head and gave me a strange look. It seemed that Saphira wasn’t the only one who remembered things this time around.“You! Who are you, and what are you doing interfering with the Emperor’s Decree?!”The person who shouted was, unsurprisingly, the mob commander I killed off in the past. Again, he was holding that shoddy sword, believing that it was all-powerful. Well, considering that chaos was a natural bane to most magic, it wasn’t illogical. Just… unfortunate that it made him overconfident.“Me?” I laughed. “I’m the Demon Lord you humans so desperately sought. As for you. Kneel.”Dragon’s Grasp activated and the commander was forced to the ground.“Kuh-! This… why… won’t it break…?”He gripped his shoddy sword and flared his mana. Chaos swirled from the blade. If he was being oppressed by anyone else, it might have had an effect. Unfortunately, it was me.I hopped off of Saphira.At that time, Titania recovered her wits. With her pure green eyes wide, she pointed at Saphira with trembling hands. “Th-the Wrathful Sin Dragon?! H-how?! And you!” Titania turned towards me and said, “You… h-have you tamed it?”I stopped and looked at her.Honey-colored hair and pure green eyes. A beauty that didn’t lose out to Aria’s, but was sharp and cold in comparison to the younger elf’s innocent and warm charm.She was the same, and yet different. This time, although there was fear in her eyes from my presence, there was none of that jaded malice I once saw within those green orbs.“That’s right.” I patted Saphira’s head with my hand and said, “This is my loyal servant and pet. You may call it… Fear.”Wow. Lame.I thought you said you were going to sit back and watch?!When you’re going full chuuni like this, you expect me to sit back and just take the cringe? Yeah, no thanks.Ignoring the nosy goddess, I turned towards the commander and the imperial soldiers behind him.“…Fear.”The commander’s eyes grew wide and he shouted, “Run you idiots!”But it was too late.Dragon breath filled the hallway, vaporizing the commander and his soldiers. At the same time, it left the surroundings, Aria, and Titania untouched, the result of coordination between me and Saphira.Titania collapsed on the ground, her legs giving out beneath her.I glanced at her and then turned back towards Saphira. “Go clean up the soldiers outside. Don’t let a single one escape.”"▂▂▃▃▄▄▅▅”With a roar in response, Saphira pulled her head out from the hole in the wall and flew into the air.That settled one objective. The next… I turned towards Aria.Titania was sitting on the ground beside her, eyes wide with fear. When she noticed who I was looking at, she quickly scrambled to her feet and stood in front of Aria, arms spread wide. “I-I don’t care how strong you are! You won’t lay a hand on Ari!”…Time travel was a strange thing. To think, the woman who killed her sister in cold blood in the future would be so compassionate and selfless in the present. It was… an odd feeling to know that they were one and the same, separated only by a few day’s worth of experiences.“It’s fine, Tani.”Aria placed a hand on Titania’s shoulder and stepped past her.“Ari?! No, stay back! Didn’t you hear him? He’s the Demon Lord! Not only that, but he’s tamed the Wrathful Sin Dragon! Someone like that-““Is our best ally now that the humans have betrayed us. Isn’t that right, Mister Demon Lord?” Aria smiled, a bright expression with a hint of mischief in her eyes.“You remember?”Aria nodded. “I do.”“…I’m sorry. It seems like I keep doing a bad job of keeping you safe.”Aria shook her head. “Don’t be. Because of you, I became strong. And while I wasn’t strong enough… you gave me a second chance.”“Well, this time will be different.” I reached out my hand. “The elves teaming up with the Demon Lord. Nature’s guardians combined with one who subverts it, as well as the fallen dragon that even the Braves could only seal. What do you say, Aria? Will you let this unreliable self try to protect you again?”Aria laughed and grabbed my hand. “Only if you don’t go and die on me again, oh Mister Demon Lord.”Titania stared at us, her green eyes flitting back and forth. “…I think I’m missing some critical information here, Ari.”“Ah, Tani. This person is- Papa!”I blinked. “Er-“Titania flushed a deep crimson. “Ari!” She narrowed her eyes and glared at me. “You-! How dare you deceive my innocent little sister?!”“I-“Aria shook her head. “Not that, Tani! Papa! We can still save him if we hurry! Come on!” Without another word, Aria sprinted away.“Ari! Ah, you reckless girl!” Without another word, Titania chased off after her younger sister.I sighed and followed.“…Oh right.”Before I forgot, I reached out into the air and clenched. With that act, the chaos mana that was spread in the air by the imperial soldiers dispersed.“Now to follow those two girls and save the king of Alvheim. And then convince him to team up with a Demon Lord. And then fight off an army of Braves. And then deal with the real Demon Lord…”I sighed.One step at a time. 55 15 – Demon Lord Route – II HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextCloaked in an overbearing aura made from my chaos and darkness attributes, I slowly marched along the halls of Alvheim, persecuting every imperial soldier I came across… not.Because Aria was in such a rush, she was sprinting down the halls at a blinding speed. Due to her wind attribute, she deftly avoided any fallen furniture and rounded the corners with ease.Although lagging behind a bit, Titania managed to keep up due to her combat experience and natural dexterity.As for me…THUD.“…Right. So super strength and speed does not equal enhanced reactions. Good to know.”Isn’t that obvious?“No one asked you.”And Serena answered.I pulled myself out of the fourth wall I’d crashed into and started jogging after Aria. “Don’t you have anything better to do? Like maintaining the world’s order or something?”Nope. I set those up a looong time ago. Everything’s self-sufficient and self-repairing. “…”Hey! I’m serious!“Hi Sirius, I’m Harry.”…That was bad.I ignored the goddess and focused on following Aria.The inner halls of Alvheim were a maze. Thankfully, Aria’s top speed wasn’t much faster than my casual jog so I didn’t have to worry about getting lost. I just… had to be careful not to kick off the ground too hard and go flying into another-THUD.…I don’t think that’s how the Boy-who-lived got his scar, you know?“…You know what? Walking’s probably a good idea.”I pulled myself out of the wall and started powerwalking down the halls. I’d lost sight of Aria and Titania, but I could hear them talking. If I followed the sound of their voices, I should eventually catch up. And there… shouldn’t be anything to worry about now that I dispersed the chaos mana, right?“Ari! Slow down!” Titania called out. “Da- Father will be fine! He has the twin swords of Yggdrasil with him!”Aaand there’s a death flag.Hey, if you’re trying to be a Demon Lord and all, why are you walking around? Can’t you just… float or something?I froze.You have the mana for it and I think that I made gravity a subset of darkness? It should be easier to control since you have such a large mana pool then trying to run full-speed. And if not, I think that dark shroud thing you’re using could probably act like wings to propel you.I tried it.“…Go back to doing your goddess things already.”You’re welcome.With a better and more intimidating means of transportation, I followed after Aria and Titania.Aria’s voice drifted down the halls. “That’s what I’m worried about! What if the soldiers stole them from Papa?”“They wouldn’t dare!”“You underestimate human darkness, Tani!”“And how would you know, Ari? You’re only 18! Not even a toddler yet!”“I’m plenty old enough! By human standards, I’m an adult!”“You’re an elf, Ari!”I sighed. Was it because they knew I was around to back them up, or were they normally like that? It seemed like Aria and Titania had completely forgotten about where we were and what was happening.After getting used to flying for a bit longer, I kicked it up to full speed and arrived at Aria’s side. “Can you save the drama for later?”Aria smiled. “Congratulations on figuring out a new power, Mister Demon Lord!”“Oh. Thanks…? Wait, no.” I frowned. “Aren’t you two being a bit too reckless running down the halls like-““Everyone! Get in formation! The elves have called reinforcements from the demons!”I sighed… something I was doing more and more recently.The hallway we were traveling down opened up into an intersection up ahead. There, some remaining soldiers had created a blockade. At a rough estimate, about twenty of them were standing shoulder to shoulder, raising tower shields to form a human iron wall.The one that called out was wearing slightly shinier armor than the rest and took the center of the formation.I reached out with my mana and grinned. “You pathetic humans-““I’ve got this, Mister Demon Lord!”Before I could say anything else, Aria ran past me.“Ari, wait!” Titania put more force into her stride and reached out towards Aria. “It’s too dangerous for you to-““Dark Tempest.” Aria swept out her right hand after saying those words. Like the name, a swirling vortex of black wind emerged. Shooting out before Aria, it scattered the soldiers and sent them crashing against the walls with sickening thuds.I muttered, “…Why does it seem like Aria’s more of a Demon Lord then I am right now?”Because she is?“I didn’t ask you!”Aria glanced back. “Is something wrong, Mister Demon Lord?”I coughed and flew towards Aria’s right side. “No. It’s fine. How much further until we reach your father?”Seeing me speed up, Titania did the same and moved to Aria’s left.An imperial soldier shot an arrow towards Aria. Without even looking at it, a wind blew and sent the arrow flying straight back at the soldier’s head, instantly killing him.“We should be almost there,” Aria said. “Right, Tani?”“…Yes.” Titania nodded. “That is correct. But Ari, um… How are you-““Die elf!” A soldier jumped out of a doorway on the right and swung his broadsword at Aria’s neck.I grabbed my faithful companion to cut him down, but Aria was already in motion when I did.Wind howled and Aria lashed out with her leg. There was a sickening crunch and the man froze. A moment later, the man’s grip on the broadsword slipped and he collapsed onto the ground.I winced as I saw blood and other… things dripping from the man’s lower body when I flew past him. I glanced back at Aria and frowned. “Where did that young an innocent elf girl disappear to?” I muttered.Aria’s ears twitched and she said, “Did you say something?”“Yeah. Where do you think the soldiers took the rest of the elves to?”Aria frowned. “Well, with your loyal servant outside to ‘clean up’ and with the chaos mana gone now, they should be fine. I think? Maybe?”Titania chimed in. “That’s right. Lord Demon Lord… your Demoness… er,”“Since you’re Aria’s sister, I give you permission to speak informally.”Titania nodded. “Then… with your aid in getting rid of that chaotic aura, our people should be able to fend for themselves. We elves naturally have a high recovery rate, especially in proximity to the World Tree. That, paired with the restored natural mana should mean that the casualties should be low… if any.”“I see. Then why are we in such a rush to get to the king? From what you told me, he should be fine, should he not?”“That’s… right?” Titania frowned. “And with Yggdrasil’s blessing restored, the royal guards should have been revived to protect him.”I turned towards the one responsible for our mad dash through Alvheim’s halls. “…Aria?”“…Um.” She blushed. “…I forgot?”I sighed. “Well, since we’re already almost there, we might as well get this over with.”The inner sanctum of Alvheim, where the king of the elves presided over his kind. It was a spacious room in the depths of the world tree where he could observe all of the events occurring throughout Alvheim at once through its ‘branches’.It was impressive. Although everything was organic and wooden, there was a certain elegance present that could only be found in such a setting. I was sure that most people would have been awestruck by the serenity and grace it exuded.At least that would have been the case had we arrived any other time.The inner sanctum was large, circular, and relatively sparse. A throne of woven branches in the center the sanctum served as the place for Alvheim’s king to sit upon while observing his subjects. Save for that, the only other decoration were a few pelts of Fenrir Wolf fur.Well, that and the countless corpses of imperial soldiers littering the floor.“Papa!”Aria ran into the sanctum and jumped into the arms of a man wearing flowing green robes and a crown of leaves.“My little princess! You’re safe!” The man smiled and spun Aria around.Titania stepped forward and then knelt onto the ground in front of the man. “Father.”The man set Aria down beside him and nodded towards Titania. “Daughter. You kept Aria safe, I see.”“…It was not by my own effort, but yes, Ari- Aria is safe.”It was a heartwarming reunion scene. The young princess is delivered safely back into the king’s arms along with the princess knight as an escort.…Except that young princess was practically grown up and the princess knight would have failed if I hadn’t shown up.And what did I get in return for performing such a glorious feat? Twelve elven knights baring their blades and killing intent towards me and barring me from taking a single step inside the sanctum.What did you expect? You *are* playing the role of the Demon Lord.“Not helping, Goddess.”I muttered, but the words didn’t travel beyond my ears. At that moment, Information Concealment was working overtime to ensure I had the terrifying aura of a true demon lord.Which… probably explained the swords.The king nodded towards Titania and then turned his gaze towards me. “Is that so?”No doubt, the king was trying to see my features behind my fluctuating aura. Unfortunately for him, even if he did, Information Concealment would have only presented a black silhouette.While the king scrutinized me, I did the same to him.The first thing I noticed was that the king looked young. Whether that was a characteristics of elves or the benefits of being Alvheim’s king, I didn’t know. However, he didn’t look like he was more than a couple years older than Aria or Titania.He was also handsome, making it clear that the elven princesses hadn’t inherited their beauty from their mother alone. Although, maybe calling him ‘beautiful’ would have been better, as the king’s appearance was the ambiguous type that would have been popular among the female population back on Earth.His eyes were strangely blue instead of green, and his white hair was kept in the sort of wild but collected style that wouldn’t look out of place on a Korean pop star.“So,” the king said. “It seems that I have you to thank for the safety of my daughters… as well as my people.”I crossed my arms. “Hmph. Those humans dared to lay their hands on you, so of course I would help.”“Is that so?” The king smiled, although the expression didn’t reach his eyes. “However, I don’t recall requesting aid of the Demon Lord. No, should I say fake Demon Lord?”I laughed. “A fake, am I?”The king stepped forward. With that act, the guards parted, although they remained alert. “Yes,” the king said. “Though it has been countless centuries ago, I have met with the Demon Lord before. That man, while bearing a heavy darkness, was upright and valiant. Powerful, yet restrained. But you…” His smile vanished. “You are wild. Chaotic. Not only that, but your power… it is suffocating to the extent that I wonder if there is even a person beneath that swirling aura.”“Hoh?”I learned something interesting. The Demon Lord was upright and valiant, was he? It looked like there was more to the conflict then the usual cliches then.“Papa.” Aria called out. “That person-““Not now, little princess.” The king stared at me as if trying to look into my very soul. “…Tell me, ‘Demon Lord’. Who are you? Someone powerful enough to tame the Wrathful Sin Dragon and disperse the chaos mana clinging to Yggdrasil… are you perhaps an ancient catastrophe escaped from the Lost Woods?”He’s not entirely wrong there.“Again, not helping Goddess.”Fine, fine. Back to the sofa it is.Sofa? …No, that wasn’t important. Information Concealment was still active, so the king wouldn’t have heard anything. Instead, I would have appeared to be the strong and silent type, quietly oppressing them with my aura.To be honest, I was impressed. Standing in front of the king, I could tell that he was nowhere near as powerful as Emperor Elio. That person was a monster that possibly could have taken Saphira on by himself, and that was before accounting in the hidden trump cards he held. But the king in front of me… in terms of mana, he only had maybe four times as much as Aria. Twice as much as Titania. Strong among normal adventurers and warriors, but nowhere near enough to stand at the top.Yet, he remained standing in the face of my oppressing aura. And this was an aura that imitated that of the Wrathful Sin Dragon, a being that not even those otherworldly heroes could fully defeat.“…And what of it?” I raised my hand, causing shadows to spill forth and light to dim.“Your majesty!”One of the elven guards stepped forward and raised his blade.Before he could take another step, a shadow billowed into the room and crashed against his blade, sending it flying into the wall.The shadow coalesced in front of me, revealing a seductive beauty with crimson eyes and silky jet-black hair. Her left hand was outstretched, the clear cause of the sword flying away from the elf’s hand. “To raise a blade against my Master… it seems that you tire of your life, elf.”I quickly called out to her. “Fi-er. You’ve finished cleaning up?”Saphira glared at the elven guard for another moment before turning towards me. In an instant her expression changed into one of adoration. “Yes, my Master. I crushed those bugs like you asked and even healed the tree-huggers I came across on the way back. Did I do well?”Ooh, she’s acting just like A*be*o!I ignored the goddess like usual and then placed a hand Saphira’s head. “Good job.”Saphira flushed and gave me a bright smile.Behind the king, I saw Aria narrow her eyes, but I decided to ignore that for now.“As I was saying, your majesty.” I turned towards the king. “What of it? Whether I am the Demon Lord or an ancient catastrophe, what matters is that I saved your daughters and your kingdom when the humans betrayed you and sought to defile both.”“You-“ The king started to talk and then let out a sigh. “You’re right. The humans we believed in betrayed us, that upright Demon Lord launched a crusade against the humans, and the East has become silent. In a situation like this, you were the only one to reach out your hand.” The king lowered his head and said, “Forgive me.”“Your majesty!”“Father!”The elven guards and Titania cried out in protest.“Enough! This person is our benefactor! Do you all dare to remain standing before him?” The king’s words echoed in the chamber and struck some sense into the guards.At once, the elves took a knee. Everyone, that was, except Aria.She simply stared at me and then rolled her eyes.Was this how a father felt when her daughter reached the rebellious phase? I was starting to miss the young and innocent Aria who clung to me in gratitude.Okay, red flag.I thought you weren’t going to read my mind? Something about swearing as ‘Goddess Serena of Asifant’?…“That’s enough. A king shouldn’t bow their head to anyone but their own people, let alone someone like me.”The king raised his head. “I thank you for your lenience.”“Hmph. In that case the least you can do is give your name.”“Ah, pardon me. It seems that I’ve forgotten my manners.” The king gave a wry smile and said, “My name is Aultry1Pronounced All-tree Sylvania. Might I have your name as well, Benefactor?”A name. Right, a name. A mighty, terror-inducing Demon Lord name to be spread across the continent. That name-“The Demon Lord Nazin2Pronounced Nah-zin. Like 'nothing', but slurred.. That is who I am.”…Hey. I thought this when you called yourself Nowun, but do you just have a poor naming sense or something? I mean, you didn’t even come up with an original name for a dragon and just used-Timing, goddess! Do you not understand it?Fine, fine. Back to the sofa it is…“Demon Lord Nazin.” King Aultry contemplated for a while and nodded. “Then, Lord Nazin. May I ask what your plans are for my kingdom?”I met Aria’s eyes.Seeing that, King Aultry paled. At the same time, the guards instantly jumped to their feet. In the back, Titania ran to grab the sword sent flying from earlier.“You insects!” Saphira growled and stepped forward.“Enough, Fear.” I managed to get the name right that time. Good.I turned towards the suddenly motivated crowd and said, “The youngest princess.” I reached out towards Aria. “Give her to me and this kingdom shall gain my protection. Refuse, and I will end everything here today.”King Aultry was quiet, sweat running down his brow as he mulled over my words. “This… I…”“Father!” Titania called out. “You cannot be seriously considering this! Demon Lord or not, to give up the one that mother died for-““You think I do not know that, Titania? But this decision concerns more than just a single life!” King Aultry glanced at Aria and then looked back at me.The anguish of the decision was clear in his eyes.I waited without saying a word, playing up the role of the dreaded Demon Lord.It was a perfect scene. The anguished king, the subdued guards and princess knight. The young princess who… was rolling her eyes?Aria shook her head and then stepped forward. “Papa. I’ll do it.”King Aultry flinched and looked back. “Ari- No. I can’t-““It will be fine,” Aria said. “Mister ‘Nazin’ might look tough, but I’m sure he’s just a big softie on the inside. Aren’t you?” With her last words, Aria turned towards me and gave me a bright smile.“…So it’s settled. The youngest princess will come with me and this kingdom shall come under my protection.” I clenched my hand and surged my mana. “No matter the enemy, be it Demon Lord, God, Brave, or the world itself. From this point on, you will have nothing to fear. This I swear as Demon Lord Nazin!”…I still think that’s a crappy Demon Lord name.Status ScreensSpoiler Status ScreenNowunSpoiler Gender: MaleAge: ??Race: HumanHP: 1,300,000 (+1,300,000)MP: 800,000 (+800,000)[collapse]SkillsSpoiler Absolute Memory LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill granted to Nowun by Goddess Serena using the infinite human potential gifted by Earth’s Creator. Grants the concept of ‘Absolute Memory’ to the user. Cannot be disrupted by the lack of mana. Allows spatial leap. Information Concealment LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill recognized by Goddess Serena due to the user’s ability to withhold and conceal information. Grants the concept of ‘Information Concealment’.Chaos Affinity LVL 7 – A skill granting the affinity of Chaos, the magical element that disrupts all others.Physical Damage Resistance LVL 7 – A skill granting resistance towards physical attacks.Imperial Slash LVL 7 – A subset of the martial skill “Imperial Swordsmanship”, which is the greatest swordsmanship available to the current era of humans. Using physical strength (or an appropriate substitute), lash out with the force to sever steel.Indomitable Will LVL 7 - A skill granting resistance towards mental status effects.Darkness Affinity LVL 7 – A skill granting the affinity of Darkness, the magical element embodying shadows, void, and negativity.Mana Resistance LVL 7 – A skill granting resistance towards phenomenon involving mana.Analysis LVL 5 – A skill gained through the skilled usage and interpretation of mana fluctuations. Allows gaining of information through reading the world’s record. More is shown with greater expertise.Grant Skill LVL 2 – A skill born through the familiarity of what makes up the essence of a skill. It allows the user to grant a skill they are familiar with to a targeted individual.Curse of ****** LVL 2 – A skill embodying the wrath of ******, the fallen divine dragon. Attacks cannot be defended against and inflicts the status ‘Soul Corrosion’.Dragon’s Grasp LVL 2 - A skill embodying the saying that one cannot escape once inside a dragon’s grasp. However, you are an exception to the rule as you are ‘no one’. It becomes possible to dominate beings by directly restricting their soul. A greater effect is shown with higher levels.Anti-Magic LVL 1 - A skill that allows the usage of an energy serving as the antithesis of mana. [collapse]TitlesSpoiler The Nameless – Obtained by giving a pseudonym to Goddess Serena and refusing to present one’s true name. Due to this, the original name is discarded and one’s true nature becomes indistinct and unable to grasp.Otherworlder – Obtained by all those transported by Goddess Serena to Asifant. Grants language translation and basic knowledge of the world.Karmic Anomaly – The title granted to one whose karma cannot be discerned or altered. Further effects are unknown.Martyr – The title granted to one who sacrificed their life for the sake of another. Doubles HP and MP.Aria’s Savior – The title of the one who strives to save the elven princess Aria Sylvania from her fate. Your goodwill and efforts will never be forgotten, having been burned into her memory. She will always return to your side, no matter the time, no matter the place.Legend – The title of one who defeats ancient beings of catastrophy. Grants unrivaled strength and speed.Illimitable – The title of one has faced an absolute end but escaped from its jaws. Cannot be affected or targeted with conceptual attacks. Your skills begin to break free of their limits.[collapse]Status ScreenAria SylvaniaSpoiler Gender: FemaleLevel: 21Age: 18Race: ElfHP: 173MP: 1236 (+618)Attack: 23Defense: 17Agility: 69Luck: 50[collapse]SkillsSpoiler Dark Wind LVL 4 – The skill that allows direct manipulation of wind and darkness.Fallen Spirit Arts LVL 3 – The skill that grants strength through seizing the spirits of natureArchery LVL 1 – The skill allowing combat utilizing bows and arrows.Dark Tempest Attribute LVL 4 – The skill born from the shape of the soul, influencing the natural characteristic of one’s mana. Endless regret and despair has twisted the original form. Wind magic and Dark magic become second-nature. All other magic becomes impossible to use.[collapse]TitlesSpoiler span>Youngest Elf Princess – The title given to the youngest princess of Alfheim royalty. MP is expanded by ?.Dark Wind of Change – Originally 'Pure Wind of Change', the title given to one who was born favored by the wind and possessed a destiny to change the world as well as a pure disposition. Having been tainted by despair and regret, 'pure' has changed to 'dark'. Grants the Wind Attribute and increases growth of wind-related skills. All wind and spirit related arts become 'Dark'.Deserter – The title given to one who abandons their people for their own sake. Affinity with own race greatly decreases.[collapse]Status ScreenSaphiraSpoiler Gender: FemaleLevel: ??Age: ??Race: Fell Dragon HP: 2,000,000MP: 1,000,000Attack: 999Defense: 999Agility: 999Luck: ??[collapse]SkillsSpoiler span>Dragon Transformation LVL MAX – The skill that allows transformation between a human and dragon form.Dark Light Attribute LVL 9 - The skill born from the shape of the soul, influencing the natural characteristic of one’s mana. Unending wrath once corroded the original shape of the soul, turning light into darkness, but a domineering being's grasp on the soul has restructured it to contain both facets. A chaotic balance has been born as a result allowing both the divine and the demonic. All magic takes on the attribute of either light or dark.Inversion Impulse LVL 9 - The skill born from having fallen into madness and forcefully dragged back. A demon may become a god and vice-versa.Divinity (degraded) LVL ?? - The unranked skill given to certain beings chosen by Goddess Serena to govern a particular area or concept granting them supreme authority. Degraded, miracles such as resurrection are no longer possible.Dragon Breath LVL 9 - The skill that all dragon's know from birth and their strongest attack. Mana is condensed into a stream of energy and used to attack. The attribute and form depends on the dragon's own nature.[collapse]TitlesSpoiler Wrathful Sin Dragon: The title given to the fallen divine dragon. Sets base stats to 999. True value may differ from displayed.Devout Servant: The title given to the one whose very soul is devoted to their master. No matter what obstacles may emerge, you will always find your way to your Master to serve him to the best of your best capability.Ancient Catastrophe: The title given to one branded as an Ancient Catastrophe. Certain parameters become unreadable. Level suppression is applied to all opponents that do not possess 'Legend' or a comparable title.[collapse]Status ScreenFaithSpoiler Gender: Female Level: ??Age: ??Race: Demon ()HP: -MP: -Attack: 999Defense: 999Agility: 999Luck: -[collapse]SkillsSpoiler Chaotic Darkness LVL ?? - A unique unranked skill created from the entwined karma of the Nameless and the one he deemed his faithful companion. It bestows the concept of Chaotic Darkness, one half of the power of Genesis.Loyal Return LVL ?? - A unique unranked skill born from the innermost desire to remain at the side of the Nameless. Death, time, and space become meaningless if they are an obstacle to remaining at his side.[collapse]TitlesSpoiler Legend - The title of one who defeats ancient beings of catastrophe. Grants unrivaled strength and speed.Faithful Companion - The title bestowed by the Nameless Karmic Anomaly as the one who remained by his side across countless lifetimes. Although originally a joke, through trials and tribulations, it has gained the sentiment of trust and belonging. You will never betray him.Fledgling Soul - The title bestowed by Goddess Serena to the one who strives to become a person that can fight at 'his' side. Keep fighting, oh faithful companion![collapse][collapse]...I need a better way to show a status screen. I'm playing around with different formats in the background, but for now, I hope this form isn't too annoying. Anyway, thanks for everyone who's read this far! I hope it's been enjoyable! 51 16 – Demon Lord Route – III HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextAfter declaring Alvheim to be under my protection, King Aultry had Titania lead me, Aria, and Saphira to where we would be staying. Although he wanted to do it personally, with the potential mass hysteria due to recent events and the clean up required, the duty was given to Titania who was comparatively free.Like before, we traveled down the winding halls of Alvheim. Unlike before, we weren’t in a fruitless race against time, so I could slowly take in the surroundings as we went.Alvheim was an interesting place. Although the important rooms were on the inside of the world tree, like the inner sanctum, there were houses and entire plazas on the outside, completely open to nature. Yet, they weren’t crafted from hand but organically grown, as if the world tree itself had given form to the buildings.Branches wove together to form walls, leaves provided roofing, and even stairs were created by the tree simply growing into that shape.A true miracle of nature, and the blessings given to those who sought to abide by and protect it.Of course, those people were far and few at the moment.Whether the elves were in hiding or still scattered from the imperial soldiers attacking, we didn’t meet any others on our walk. Instead, there was a solemn silence in the air.Although, that could just have been from my declaration as a Demon Lord.Titania continued leading us through Alvheim, the winding paths heading higher into the Yggdrasil’s branches. She didn’t say anything, but from the frequent glances backwards, I could tell she had a lot on her mind.Unlike her eldest sister, Aria seemed without a care in the world, humming to herself at my left side. It was enough to make people think that there wasn’t an ominous Demon Lord within a few steps of her.Saphira must have realized that fact since she had crossed her arms and kept glaring at Aria from my right side. However, she seemed unwilling to reprimand Aria, likely due to the ramification of bypassing my authority.If only the two of them could act like my faithful companion (stick) and just quietly support me instead of being so intrusive…After breaking through the clouds, Titania came to a stop. “We are here, Lord Nazin.”“…There is nothing here.”We had come to a stop at the edge of a branch overlooking a sea of white clouds. Although wide enough to not worry about falling off, it was still far from a proper place to stay.“Just wait a moment. Yggdrasil will surely provide for our… savior and protector.” She glanced back at me after saying that and then she glanced at Aria before frowning.It seemed like the eldest princess still hadn’t reconciled with her baby sister being at the side of a terrifying Demon Lord.But that was her problem to solve, not mine.The branch began to tremble, violently shuddering with enough force to send me flying off the side. If not for the fact that I was floating in a cloud of dark miasma to reinforce the Demon Lord image, I might have actually been tossed off the edge.“…It seems that Yggdrasil isn’t too happy about me either,” I muttered.Although the force of the branch shuddering was enough to send me flying, somehow it left the others completely unscathed, only slightly unbalancing them.I shook my head at the realization that even ancient trees could throw a fit and then focused on the opening before us.Countless wooden limbs stretched out from the end of the branch. Growing, twisting, and weaving, the living wood slowly formed the outline of a one story house. A foundation, furniture, walls… the essentials of a home were grown before our eyes until a completely furnished and spacious house was standing where there had just been empty skies.“…As you can see, Lord Nazin, Yggdrasil has provided you with a home. Quite a luxurious one as well. Although that was to be expected as you will be accomodating the light of our kingdom.”“I see.” I stepped forward into the house and look around. “Hm… I suppose it will do.”Behind me, I heard Titania mutter, “It will do, he says. Such arrogance… Ari. Are you sure that you want to go through with this? Surely father can find another path for us.”Aria whispered back. “What are you saying, Tani?”“I am saying that you don’t know what terrible things that person will do to you! If the humans were capable of such vile deeds, then what of a Demon Lord that even father doubts?”I turned around and said, “Should I say that I’m impressed at your concern for your sister or disappointed at your recklessness?”Titania froze. “L-Lord Nazin, I-“ It seemed like Titania was going to start pleading, but after looking at me a glint of determination shone in her eyes. She took a breath and said, “Lord Nazin. Though you may be our benefactor and though you may be powerful, if you think for a single moment that I will allow you to harm my Ari then-““Tani.”Aria called out and placed a hand on Titania’s shoulder. “It will be fine! No- No matter how it may seem otherwise, Lord Nazin won’t harm us.”“Again with that, Ari. Has he placed a spell on you? Has he bewitched you? What in Yggdrasil’s name would cause you to say that for such an individual?”Aria sighed and waved Titania away. “You wouldn’t understand even if I told you, Tani.”“See! That is why-!”“Tani!” Aria shouted. Dark ominous wind began swirling around her as she did, causing Titania to take a step back.Aria closed her eyes for a moment and then sighed. With that act, the wind died down. However, when Aria opened her eyes they were sharp. “This is my decision. Not only that, but this is the only path left for us. If you truly care for me… you will leave me be.”Titania froze, unable to say a word. The eldest princess stared at Aria for a long time and then she shook her head, causing her honey-colored hair to shift in the wind. “…Very well. If… If that is your wish, then your eldest sister will say no more.”Titania spun around on her heel and walked away in silence.When she vanished from view, I finally spoke. “…You know, Aria. You’re making me out to be quite the villain. Your sister was crying, you know?”Aria huffed and walked inside the house, sitting on one of the chairs that Yggdrasil had grown in the house. “Isn’t that what you want, oh mighty Demon Lord Nazin?”Saphira entered the house as well and took a seat on a chair near me. Then, she glared at Aria and said, “Foolish girl! To think you know better than my Master…! If not for the fact that you are essential to his plans, I would end you where you stand!”Aria rolled her eyes. “As if you could, fell dragon. Weren’t you cut down by a simple stick?”Saphira jumped to her feet. “You-!”“Enough. Both of you.”At my words, the two girls calmed down, though the hostile glares between them showed that the issue hadn’t been forgotten, only postponed.I sighed. If only women were as simple as my faithful companion (stick)… but in any case, there were more important matters to discuss.I waved my hand and formed a barrier from darkness, chaos, anti-magic, and my Information Concealment skill.…Hm. I thought the goddess would have commented on that, but it seemed like she wasn’t watching at the moment. Or perhaps…I shook my head and turned towards Aria.“So… you remember. How much?”Aria shifted her gaze from Saphira and then said, “Most of it. I remember you giving your life to let me run away. I remember you jumping in to kill the imperial commander and then bringing me away. I remember meeting again after ten years. And I remember traveling to Ars Nova before dying.”“Hm.”That was indeed most of it. The question then was if this was a coincidence, the natural evolution of my ability, or the goddess’s meddling.I turned towards Saphira. “And how much do you remember, Fi?”“…I apologize, my Master, but I do not remember much. Although I have pieces of memory from clashing against you, my most recent are from our journey to Ars Nova as well.”“Hm…”It was strange.I thought that Saphira, whose soul I held in my grasp across time and space, would have remembered more. After all, other than my faithful companion (stick), she was the second individual in this world that I had spent the most time with.I leaned against the wall and frowned. Was this the effect of Aria’s Savior melding with Absolute Memory? I wanted to say yes… but something wasn’t quite right. My intuition told me that there was more going on here than I could see at the moment.“But anyway, Nowun!” Aria called out and then pointed at me. “How did you get so strong? No, what’s happening? Is life and death simply an eternal cycle?”I blinked. Aria being so assertive… was still a bit odd. But I quickly recovered and said, “It’s complicated. Will it suffice to say I can manipulate time to a certain extent?”Aria froze and stared into my eyes.…Well, she tried to. With me still being shrouded in darkness, it was more like she stared where my eyes would be.“Don’t tell me that my father was right in calling you an ancient catastrophe from the Lost Woods?”I shrugged. “Isn’t it fine to know that I’ll stand beside you against the world if I have to?”Saphira muttered from beside me. “…stupid elf girl. Can’t even appreciate my Master’s grace. If I…”…I decided to ignore Saphira’s mutterings and stared at Aria.Under my gaze, the young elf flushed and said, “There’s no need for that. I can take care of myself now.”I raised an eyebrow… but then realized Aria couldn’t see that and said, “Can you?”“While I can’t do anything about my appearance, I’m not young or weak anymore. With all of the times… lives? That I’ve had now, I’ve gained a lot of experience and wisdom. And didn’t you see how I took care of those guards?”“…Right.”Aria pouted. “It’s true! I even have a new title and skills and everything! In the future, they even called me Demon Lord Tempest… well, after that slime abdicated his title, but still!”I frowned and decided to use Analyze to verify her words.Status ScreenName: Aria SylvaniaGender: FemaleLevel: 21Age: 18 years oldRace: ElfCombat potential: A+Primary skill: Dark WindPrimary titles: Dark Wind of Change, Youngest Elf Princess, DeserterSummary: The one whose karma has become inextricably tied to your own. Through countless regrets and despair, her originally pure soul of wind has shattered. Yet, recalling your image and strength through her times of tribulation has caused it to stabalize, the cracks filled with the boon of darkness you bestowed upon her in a lifetime long ago.She possesses great potential, but lacks experience in her current body. Against you or Saphira, she’s nothing more than a mere insect. Against a Brave-level combatant, she can win 7 out of 10 rounds. Against the average adventurer, she will win every bout.She is desperately seeking your approval after having been abandoned countless times in the past.“…I can’t say anything about what you once were, but right now you’re only stronger than the average adventurer. With what will come next, that is nowhere near enough.”Aria huffed. “Then train me! I can handle it!”“…Hmph. Are you sure?”“Yes!” Aria nodded. “I’ll have you know that in the future I faced off against the emperor’s Braves all on my own and cut them down by myself!”Seeing Aria’s enthusiasm, I decided. “Alright then… Let’s do this. Fi.”Saphira stood at attention. “Yes, my Master?”“Bring Aria up to speed.”Both of the girls froze.“Um… what?”“This girl? But, my Master-!”I waved my hand. “She’s important to my plans, so do it. I can’t have her dying when I turn my back for a moment. And Aria, Fi is the one who made me as strong as I am now.”Granted, that was due to my unique skills and countless deaths, but that was neither here nor there.Aria was crestfallen, but eventually said, “Fine.”Saphira stared at me for a moment and then lowered her head. “I will do as you say, my Master.”“Good.” I nodded and then started walking out of the house.“Wait!” Aria called out to me. “If she’s going to train me, what are you going to do?”I stopped. “Me?” I turned my head back at Aria and said, “I’m a Demon Lord. I do whatever I want.”Leaving those words behind, I shattered the barriers I setup around the house and vanished into the wind.Spoiler Can you hear me, Goddess? ...Hm. It seems that you cannot. Using Information Concealment like this, I can sense neither your obnoxious gaze nor your meddling divine powers. Should I thank her for confirming my hypothesis or ridicule her for thinking that increasing her presence and direct intervention would leave me no room to act?She can enjoy the worthless story I'm unfolding on that timeline as long as she wants. In the meantime... I have more pressing concerns to handle.As for 'you' who is recalling this message. For now, continue what you've started. Our paths will intersect soon enough...[collapse] 46 17 – Demon Lord Route – IV HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextMoonlight filtered in through the dense tree branches, barely illuminating the forest ground. Night had fallen while I explored the perimeter of Alvheim to memorize its protective barriers and reinforce them with my own. As a result, my ability to handle and analyze mana increased, although it wasn’t reflected on my status page.It was quiet. No wind, no movement. Like the calm before a storm, the Ancient Forest was silent and still.I held my faithful companion (stick) in my right hand and walked, ignoring the trail of monster carcasses behind me and the minor headache I had.While there was barely any light, there was plenty of darkness. And because there was darkness, I could see, the shadows acting for me like a spotlight would for others.My destination was the northern part of the Ancient Forest.In the other timeline, Titania had warned me of the emperor sending out his army of Braves to deal with any survivors. While I didn’t know how she obtained that information, I could guess. The imperial soldiers would have wanted to resort to whatever they could to break the elven morale. That fact would have been enough to drive more than a few battered elves into despair.Although this was a different time, the goddess’s words and my own experiences had shown that events converged. Varied they may be, the same events would unfold in a certain order.I didn’t know if the timing of events had shifted due to my actions, but if they did they would have shifted to occur earlier rather than later.And that meant-A giant snake with glistening black scales lunged towards me from a tree in front of me. Its fangs dripped with corrosive venom, and a maw capable of swallowing me whole in a single bite widened before my eyes.I swung my right hand, and then there was a soft thump as the snake’s head landed on the ground before me. Not long after, its body collapsed onto the forest floor and thrashed about in its death throes. In the end, it died to its greed like the countless other monsters I had encountered on my walk and added to my growing power.Power. Something that I would need a lot of in the coming days. …And also something I would have expected the goddess to comment about, but she was oddly quiet.That didn’t bode well for me. With her whimsical nature, who knew what surprises would show up in the near future?I walked. This time, no monsters were brave enough to lunge out despite the enticing mana I exuded. It seemed like the buffet I had enjoyed wandering about had come to an end.But an even bigger meal was going to start.There were lights in the dark forest. Fire light. Although they were miles away, in the pitch black of the forest grounds, they shone like a beacon.I concealed my presence and mana. At the same time, my body melded into the shadows, my affinity towards darkness utilized to its full extent.Akira yawned as he patrolled the campgrounds, inwardly cursing his classmates. After a full day of marching and combat practice, they got to sleep in while he was out there in the dark woods by himself.And that wasn’t even taking into account that bastard Kouki. It was enough that he already had two of the school’s beauties at his side, but he even took along the reliable transfer student into his party to undergo secret training in the capital!“Dammit. Why couldn’t I be the hero? I have a strong cheat too…”On that day, everyone in his class had been summoned into a white void. There they were greeted by a goddess who explained that they were going to be transported to another world to fight against the Demon Lord and his army. Because it was unfair to expect that of a single person, she decided to send everyone in their same grade. Even so, since Kouki was the one that the transportation spell locked on to, he was made the ‘Brave’, the one fated to clash against the Demon Lord in single combat.Akira called bull on that. Sure, Kouki was fairly handsome and good at kendo, but that was it. His grades were in the bottom half of the class and his personality was completely annoying. In fact, if it wasn’t because of befriending the transfer student on the first day of class and being the childhood friend of the school’s number one beauty, he would have been nothing!Even as the Brave, the only thing that made Kouki special was being able to use Light magic. His talent with a sword was so-so and his magical power was only slightly above the rest of the class.In contrast, Akira possessed ‘Reading’, an ability that let him parse everything around him. With it, he managed to master the Imperial Swordsmanship, master the basic elemental magic, and even gain some proficiency in that chaos magic the empire tried so hard to keep hidden.If their transportation to another world was a story, then by all rights Akira should have been the protagonist. Instead, there he was being put on patrol like a worthless mob because his ability made it convenient to spot out dangers.“…Stupid classmates. Stupid soldiers. Stupid Goddess.”Akira carressed the sword on his side and muttered, “One more week. After that, I’ll take back the spotlight by force if I have to. The hero should be me, not that brainless idiot.”Akira was the one who scored in the top of the class.Akira was the one voted as class representative.Akira was the one with the most cheat-like power there.He should be the one hailed as a hero, not some muscle-head spouting justice and other delusional things.But that idiot could enjoy his role while he still had it. Now that he had ‘read’ some of Kouki’s light magic into a sword, it wouldn’t be long until their roles switched. Akira shook his head. “Enough fantasizing.”Even though he disliked his position, he still had to play it out thoroughly. As much as he hated that it was true, he was indeed the best person for the job of patrol.Akira scanned the forest trees for monsters, but came up with nothing but darkness for miles around. Assured, he walked around, continually scanning for hostiles.With nothing but silence, Akira’s mind started to wander. “…I wonder how much of what the emperor said was true?”The elves teaming up with the Demon Lord. While it wasn’t too much of a stretch, the usual stories didn’t follow that development. From what Akira had read at the imperial library, the elves were the guardians of Yggdrasil as well as the ones who first taught humans of magic. Rather than enemies, they were benefactors. Yet, they had decided to turn on humans and join forces with the Demon Lord, a physical embodiment of darkness?Akira found it fishy.He wasn’t like the muscle-headed Kouki who blindly believed in that emperor, or like the sheep that followed that idiot.Furthermore, while the soldiers traveling with them hid it well, they couldn’t hide the lust and desire that occurred whenever elves were brought up, especially not from his eyes.Akira patrolled while lost in thought. Reaching the south side of the campgrounds, he found a giant boulder and sat down.From the stories he had read, elves were always portrayed as the good guys. The exception would be dark elves, but even then that had usually been a result of some tragedy in the past. For the empire to send soldiers and even Otherworlders to subdue the elves reeked of human greed.And then there was the lust that Akira had seen in the soldiers. His reader’s instincts were telling him that this was a bad plan, but he wasn’t prepared enough to strike out on his own quite yet.Maybe he should-A black line flew towards his neck.Akira’s eyes widened and he hurriedly jumped back, drawing his sword to parry.Light met dark and was devoured. At the same time, the surroundings were shrouded in shadows, a pitch black void replacing the Ancient Forest.There was a figure standing before Akira. Wreathed in spiralling shadows and emanating oppressive mana, it was clear that the figure didn’t have good intentions.But most importantly of all…“I… can’t read you?”The all-powerful ability Akira had gained from being transported to this new world, the trustworthy cheat he relied upon to increase his strength, the fool-proof power that showed even the unfathomable depths of the emperor’s strength.For the first time, it failed.The figure tilted its head and then raised its right arm. With that act, a blade forged from darkness emerged.“…I don’t believe it,” Akira said. “I don’t believe that I can’t read you!”Akira raised his sword and narrowed his eyes.A headache. Blood rushed to his brain, enough to where it felt like it would burst from the pressure. His eyes blurred, his vision dyed red as blood vessels popped from the strain. Akira’s resolve fueled his power and his determination bore a single fruit.But it was bittersweet.“Demon Lord… Nazin?”The figure- no, the Demon Lord charged.My faithful companion (stick) cut through the air towards the student’s neck. Yet, strangely again he managed to parry.I was confused for a while until I saw his eyes. The irises were a deep crimson hue, partially with blood, and had a pinwheel design.“So you’re reading a bit into the future. Interesting, but pointless.”I was just testing the waters, something I decided to do after I remembered my bitter defeat in the future. It seemed like the summoned person in front of me wasn’t that powerful though, even if he had the eyes of a certain ninja clan.“Dragon’s Grasp.”The barrier of darkness I established to hide our fight converged, wrapping around the patrolling student.His eyes widened and his sword shone with light, exuding a pure white mana, but it was pointless. Darkness enveloped the light yet again, and then there was nothing left of the student.The shadows dispersed, returning the surroundings to normal.I stared at the campsite the student had been patrolling around.It was an artificial forest clearing. In complete disregard of the natural environment, the trees that had lived for thousands of years had been cut down. Their trunks were tossed haphazardly to the side, not even being used to create a natural barricade. Instead, like rubbish, they were carelessly strewn together in a tangled mess.In the place of the ancient trees, countless tents made of cotton and wooden poles dotted the clearing. Circles of about four to five tents each surrounded a campfire, and throughout the clearing there were at least twenty of those circles.Yet, whether because they overestimated the strength of their patrolman, or because they were confident in being able to handle whatever opponents emerged regardless, there was no one awake.I adjusted my grip on my faithful companion and it seemed to thrum with excitement. In response, I fed it mana, condensing a blade of pure darkness and imbued with chaos.I stepped forward, idly swinging my faithful companion to test its weight, and then said, “I wonder if I’ll get a title for this? What do you think, Goddess?”Again, there was no reply from her. However, I did get a response from my faithful companion. It hummed with power, as if telling me to rely on it. And, while it didn’t say anything, I somehow got a sense that it was telling me I didn’t need any powers from that goddess.I laughed. “All of this acting and time leaping must be driving me crazy. A stick can’t communicate. But still, wouldn’t that be interesting? An insane person with a perfect memory whose sanity is kept in check only by a stick…” I shook my head at the wild thought and headed towards the nearest tent.Opening the flap, I was met at the sight of four grown men, sprawled about some mats. Imperial soldiers, judging from the discarded suits of armor shoved against the tent’s side. All of them were sleeping and completely unaware of my entrance.Stab. Pierce. Slash. Sever. In four moves, one tent was cleared. Only… ninety or so left to go.I walked out of the tent, letting the blood stain the floor, and headed towards the next one. Again, there were soldiers. Again, they were killed.One circle of tents, two, five. After clearing out ten circles, I started to doubt Titania’s warning. Perhaps the soldiers had been bluffing to her to break her morale. Out of the fifty tents I entered, none of them had any person that appeared like they might have been a transmigrator.I opened the flap to the next tent, resigned for more disappointment. Instead, on seeing the people there, I subconsciously muttered, “Hoh? It looks like somebody’s enjoying the other world life.”A Japanese male teen was sleeping in the center of the tent. Clinging to either of his arms were two girls, also Japanese.Judging from the haphazardly strewn piles of clothes all over the tent floor and the faint musk in the air, the three had been enjoying themselves quite well into the night.“Still, this is careless.”I shook my head at the sight of the three, but I didn’t let down my guard in case it was a ruse and used Analyze.“Aki, Yuki, and Haru. Combat potential B and… fast asleep.”I frowned. This was too easy. I was expecting something more to happen. Usually a time like this was when the protagonist jumped out of nowhere to attack the intruder. That or someone woke up and caused everyone to be on their guard.Was this a trap? Did the goddess expect me to kill off the Braves to delay the empire? Was that why she didn’t speak up?I had a headache. I felt like I was forgetting something… and so I hesitated.In that hesitation, one of the girls yawned and blearily opened her eyes.I froze, but quickly relaxed. Information Concealment was active. Not only that, but it was dark and I was wrapped in shadows. I was fine.But then the girl’s eyes focused on me. “…Aki? What are you doing up?” She blinked and then turned her head to look at the boy at her side as if the check he was there.…It was a coincidence. There was no way she could see me, right?Suddenly, the girl froze. She turned her gaze back towards me and opened her mouth, her eyes wide in shock.I swung my faithful companion, but it was too late.“EEE- grgh!”Blood sprayed and her words were cut off. But the damage had been done.The other girl and the boy woke up. I quickly cut them down, but from outside I could hear sounds of people stirring.“What was that?”“That scream! Yuki-chan?”I scowled. “Tch. I don’t know why Information Concealment’s not working… but I guess plan B is still an option.”I wanted to quietly eliminate the Braves and the soldiers before heading to the capital and assassinating the real hero and his party, but it seemed like that option was shot down. Since the stealth mission was a failure, it wasn’t worth staying any longer than I had to. Screams echoed through the forest clearing. Panicked shouts for order sounded from the soldiers.I opened the tent flap.Seeing the fully armed and wary group of over two hundred soldiers and a hundred Japanese students instantly lock their eyes on me, I muttered, “…Plan C it is.”I walked out of the tent and raised my faithful companion. At the same time, I released the suppression I had been placing on my mana.One of the Japanese students nearest to me, a male with glasses and short bangs, gulped and took a step back. “Th-that power… W-who are you?”I grinned. “Isn’t that obvious?” Darkness gathered around me, forming a crown of black thorns and a cape of shadows. “I am Demon Lord Nazin, the one protecting the elves from you greedy humans. And you are already dead.”With my words, that student exploded in a pile of gore, shadows crushing his body in an iron grip.And the battle between the Demon Lord and the Braves truly began. 40 18 – Demon Lord Route – V HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextI drew my faithful companion (stick) and swung it towards the crowd of soldiers and students. A wave of chaotic darkness spilled forth, threatening to envelop them.“Barriers! Now!”One of the soldiers shouted towards the students. He was a middle-aged man with graying black hair. If I remembered correctly… he was the same one who charged against the demons in Ars Nova? What was he doing here?During my thoughts, over a dozen shimmering barriers of various colors appeared to block my attack. At first, they were separate, but then one of the students reached out.“Condense!”The separate colors became one, the multiple barriers collapsing into one that looked like a kaleidoscope.My attack crashed against it. Sparks flew and a shrill grinding sound echoed throughout the clearing. However, the barrier held.“Arrows! Mages, cast your spells!”That same soldier shouted out orders to the crowd.Before I could react, a volley of arrows, icicles, lightning, and other projectiles flew towards me.“Useless!”I shouted out and gathered shadows to form a barrier-“Oh Goddess, lend us your light! Bless!”A girl’s voice echoed through the clearing.And then there was pain.“Gah! This…!”A hundred glowing arrows pierced into my body. At the same time, over a hundred elemental spells crashed against me. Hot, cold, sharp, blunt… I was struck by attacks of all sorts in a single instant.“This… shouldn’t be!”Physical Resistance and Mana Resistance should have blocked them! Why-“Sir Keita! Use it!” The soldier shouted out an order.“Understood!”A figure ran towards me. A spearman with spiky black hair. He stared into my eyes and thrust forward with his weapon. “Gae-“My eyes widened. That goddess! She said that the people she brought over only chose elemental magic!“Bolg!”Crimson mana surged around the spearman’s weapon as it thrust towards my chest.I kicked off the ground, trying to escape the legendary weapon’s range. In an instant, I had cleared over fifty feet, well out of range from my attacker’s spear.Or so I thought.A crimson light stretched impossibly through the air. Then, a searing pain erupted from my chest as the spearman’s weapon pierced my heart. But the attack wasn’t over. Immediately after, the crimson mana burst.Unimaginable pain. My body was shredded from the inside out as the mana took physical form, turning into countless barbs that pierced my body.I landed on the ground in a crouch. The impact jarred my wounds and I spurt out a mouthful of blood.I shakily wiped it with my left hand, staring at the vivid red staining my skin.…This wasn’t making sense. My abilities weren’t working. First Information Concealment, then my resistances, and now my titles!I should have been immune from a conceptual attack like that! Was the goddess interfering? This didn’t-“He’s wounded! Melee fighters, charge! Mages, provide support!”Again, that damnable soldier shouted out orders.Almost immediately, I could see my countless foes preparing for their next move.…Was this it? Like this, I was going to die without even knowing how it happened?My faithful companion pulsed in my hand. As if telling me to not give up, as if telling me to remember.I grit my teeth and forced myself to straighten.I wasn’t dead yet. Even if I was taken off guard, I was durable enough to keep fighting. I didn’t know why my resistances were failing me, but if I couldn’t defend then all I had to do was attack.“Remember, you forced me! Curse of ******!”Something changed. I could feel it inside me. The moment I called out that skill’s name, an intangible change had occurred in my very being. A power different than mana, different than strength seeped into my body, my mana, my weapon.The spearman who used Gae Bolg charged again. Perhaps realizing that he didn’t finish the job, he advanced, crimson mana once again gathering around his spear. “Gae-““Like hell!”I lashed out with my faithful companion and swung my right arm, putting my whole body into the attack. Again, a blast of chaotic darkness surged.The spearman didn’t falter. Instead of dodging, he crouched and jumped into the air. At the same time, he pulled his spear back, getting ready to throw it.-But I knew he would do that.My left arm swung into the air and I clenched my open hand. “Dragon’s Grasp.”Gore splattered to the ground.“KEITA!” A girl’s anguished voice called out, but I didn’t have time to pay attention to it.A noise from behind caused me to turn. Just in time.A male student with parted black hair raised his sword and shouted. “Thunder slash!” Electricity sparked along the blade and he swung.I kicked.The student’s eyes widened and he shifted his sword to block, but my skill didn’t allow that. The intangible power surged forth and sent him flying.“Fighters, back! Archers, arrows!”Suddenly, there was a vast opening around me. At the same time, I heard the unmistakable sounds of arrows whistling through the air.“Bless!”That girl’s voice again. I didn’t need to see it to know that the arrows would pierce through my resistances.“Enough! It’s my turn!”This time, I didn’t stand and take the volley of arrows. Instead, I charged.Taking a page from the student who copied a certain Child of Light, I decided to copy a certain Faker. I gathered my mana and formed a hundred swords, sending them to intercept the arrows. The projectiles clashed and shattered into dust on impact.An opening.The soldiers and students directly before me were stunned.I gathered that strange power into my faithful companion and kicked off the ground. “Imperial Slash!” Using the momentum from my charge, I swung my faithful companion in front of me.A ripple passed through the air and then dozens of students and soldiers exploded, unable to resist the force of my slash. The ones further away were better off, but the additional power in my attack didn’t leave them unscathed.“Mana! I can’t sense any mana!”“No! My power…! I can’t use it!”Confused cries and shouts filled the air.“Focus!” The soldier called out again. “He’s-!”“Enough with you!”I changed directions and charged at the soldier giving orders.“Protect the commander!”The other soldiers closest to the one giving orders crowded in front of me, raising shields to block me.But it was pointless. I had a better grasp on the curse I had invoked now, and with it…“You’re less than air!”I lunged, thrusting out with my faithful companion. At the same time, I gathered my mana around me, spiraling it into a drill.Blood, viscera, and scraps of armor flew through the air. The soldiers in my way were obliterated. However, it slowed me down a fraction, forcing me to take another step. With that time, the soldier… no, I should call him the commander, shouted. “Barriers!”Again, a myriad of barriers appeared before me.“Condense!”That same student used his power to combine them.But this time-“That won’t work!”I kicked off the ground and ran the commander through.He stared at me in disbelief. “Im…possible. The goddess-“I pulled out my faithful companion and silenced the man. That done, I took a look around my surroundings.Half of the soldiers and summoned students were dead. No, saying that they were just ‘dead’ would be putting it nicely. My attacks left no intact corpses, especially not after being imbued with the curse.Despite the commander’s death, the discipline held in the imperial soldiers. During my contemplation, they quickly gathered in front of the summoned students, forming a human barrier. One of the soldiers drew his blade and raised it, meeting my eyes. Without looking back, he said, “Brave heroes, run! We will hold him off!”“But Sir Steiner-!“RUN!”Roaring, the soldier charged, leading his companions in a last ditch effort to stall me.I stared at him. He was younger than the other soldier and vaguely familiar. And then I remembered.“Right, Steiner,” I muttered. “The apprentice commander… so you were here too.”He was the noble commander type. A good guy. An admirable man.“A noble decision, but ultimately pointless.”I raised my right arm, pointing my faithful companion towards the sky.…I should thank that spearman. Keita, was it? I should thank him the next time around. If not for his attack, I wouldn’t have been reminded of a way I could utilize my combined darkness and chaos affinities.A fake of a fake. While I couldn’t utilize the world egg theory and switch out the worlds, I could create a bounded field with a similar effect.Chaotic mana dispersed the natural order, and then dark flames wreathed the campsite, preventing escape.There were screams of surprise and the sounds of weapons clashing against an unbreakable barrier. And then, swords rose from the ground.One, two, ten. Soon, an almost infinite number of swords filled the air.The soldiers that had charged so valiantly slowed down. The determination in their eyes turned to awe, then fear, then despair.“This is your end.”I swung my faithful companion and the world dimmed as my swords pierced into the ground. Soldier after soldier fell, forming a hill of swords where the corpses piled up.I shifted my gaze to the Braves, thinking they would suffer a similar fate. And, for the most part, they did. Out of the fifty or so that had remained before, only a dozen were left. But that last dozen showed me an impossible sight.There was a barrier. Not just a barrier, but one formed from something other than mana.A girl was standing in the center of that, her hands clasped in prayer. Although her face looked Japanese, her hair was shining a pure white, along with her eyes.Seeing that, I realized why I had such a hard time. “Serena, you cheating bastard!”One of the remaining Braves, a young man with dark brown hair and glasses, turned towards his companions and said, “He’s noticed! Emi, hurry! Miko can’t use Arcadia much longer!”“I’m trying!” A girl with twin-tails answered the man. “I just need a few more seconds to lock on to the coordinates!”I charged, raising my faithful companion. “You won’t escape!” Chaos, darkness, and the curse swirled around it. At the same time, I prepared Imperial Slash.“Dammit… fine! I’ll use it! But you guys better not leave me lying on the ground like last time!” The young man with dark brown hair turned towards me and raised his right hand.I swung my faithful companion.“1Read as "Freeze"!”I froze.It was short. Barely any time at all. But for them, it was enough.A white light shone around the dozen Braves. When it cleared, they had vanished.I clenched my hands, glaring at the empty clearing, and then spun on my heels. My plans were all ruined, so there was no point in sticking around.“…Ah.”I remembered. There was that patrolman I used Dragon’s Grasp on. I was planning to experiment on him, but at this point, a spy would be better than more abilities.Shadows writhed and then a student was tossed onto the ground amidst the gore. He let out a groan when he landed, but remained unconscious.Seeing that reminded me of my own wounds. It also reminded me that I should have been dead, yet was still standing. The pain had even faded… although that could just be from the blood loss.“Either way, I should get back to Alvheim.”Yggdrasil had restorative properties and Aria wouldn’t let me die anytime soon. That, at least, was one thing I could benefit from having saved her.I focused on the spatial coordinates of our room and then tried to jump to it. There was the familiar sensation of my body moving through the fabric of space, the brief chill of non-existence, and then the warmth of reemergence at my target.I staggered, suddenly appearing in the house that Yggdrasil had provided us. It was dark, showing that Saphira and Aria were out. Probably training in the Lost Woods if I had to guess.I clutched my open chest and then limped towards the closest bed. Rather, I tried to. Before I could take a single step, all the power left my body and I fell onto the floor.As my vision dimmed and my consciousness grew faint, I found the strength to mutter three final words.“Damn… you… Serena…!” 43 19 – [ ______ ______ – _ ] HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext[ Memory Gambit - I ]I opened my eyes.A familiar dark forest canopy, covered in gray mist. The Lost Woods. Except, this time, I was standing. Not only that, but I was a fair distance away from where I usually woke up.“…It worked.”Glancing at my body, I saw that it was transparent. Considering it was that way to my eyes, I was a non-existent ghost to everything else. That was the result of my little experiment testing my hypothesis on Information Concealment earlier. The goddess’s gaze and presence was nowhere to be seen or felt. But that was obvious. She should still be observing the ‘me’ that was playing out the role of a Demon Lord.Remembering that, I grimaced. He- or rather, I, was not going to be happy.It took all of my abilities to return here with a body without replacing the ‘me’ in this timeline. As a result, the ‘me’ in the future would be substantially weakened… and without him knowing.Well, it couldn’t be helped.This was a risk I had to take, a plan I had to set in motion. And to start-“There I am.”Lying on the forest ground a few feet away was a person. A young man with black hair, a dark long-sleeved shirt, jeans, and sneakers. His face was lacking any distinguishing features. Me.“Now… how are we different?” I muttered.It was something that I had been wondering about. No, it was something that I had to account for, something I realized after the goddess’s insistent actions.I didn’t use Analyze. Instead, I reached out with my mana and relied on my Absolute Memory. And when I did-“…So that’s it.”The ‘me’ in this timeline… or rather, the me at the origin of every timeline, had only a few powers in his body. First was Absolute Memory, obtained from the orb of infinite human potential. Second was Information Concealment, something that was really a shadow cast from Absolute Memory’s power. A sort of side-branch due to controlling my own ‘memory’ in the world itself. As for the last-“I was right to be cautious in the beginning, but after that… Tch, I got too arrogant.”If I wasn’t standing right there facing my past self, I would have never realized it. The status screen, skills, and the titles… rather than a blessing, they were more of a restriction.“No,” I muttered. “To most it would actually benefit them. But for me…”My power was Absolute Memory. With it, I could memorize everything I experienced, barring vast differences in power. Because of that, I hadn’t realized it. Those skills, that status, those titles… they were brands. A way to etch divine power onto the soul, granting it strength while giving her influence.My past self opened his eyes. At the same time, the Wrathful Sin Dragon roared.He jumped to his feet and glanced around before activating Information Concealment. Immediately, he faded from view and the Wrathful Sin Dragon’s roars stopped.It was the same. Like a distant memory, the same events played out. And soon, it would be the same result. It must be the same result.…But only in ‘my’ memories.My past self left no traces behind as he left the Lost Woods, but I didn’t need any to follow him. Recalling my own memories, I followed behind him, step for step, pace for pace.And then it happened.“…I had considered the possibility that I would come across a cliched event, but for it to be something as disgusting as this…”The start of it all.Just past the boundary of the Lost Woods, a young man stepped up to save a young elf maiden. It was a whimsical act, a random act of kindness.Standing behind my past self, I saw everything unfold just as I remembered it.The commander’s arrogant words.My calm response.I knew how this story would end, so I took a step back, not wanting to get splashed with blood.And then Aria looked at me.I froze. That… should have been impossible. Yet, her eyes were wide with shock, and then realization.The memory played out. The commander swung his sword at my past self, easily cutting through my torso. My past self staggered, his eyes closing for a fraction of a second.Back then, I hadn’t realized it. But now, standing there as an observer, I saw it. Though I was too far to hear her, I could see Aria’s lips move, muttering an inaudible name.Before I could react, Aria forced herself to her feet and ran towards the Lost Woods.My past self was dying fast. Blood poured from his gaping chest and his body leaned backwards, lacking the strength to remain upright.At the same time, the soldiers chased after Aria.Like I thought in the past, it was unsightly. Her left arm was dripping with blood. Her golden hair was dirtied with dirt and brush. Not only that, but her face was starting to bruise from where the commander struck her. It also looked like she had trouble breathing, maybe suffering from a cracked rib or two when she was pulled through the air.She wouldn’t make it.The commander looked panicked, his eyes flitting between my past self’s body and Aria.I was still invisible. Information Concealment was working its magic, and even the Goddess wouldn’t be able to see me.I waited.Aria tripped, collapsing mere inches before the border of the Lost Woods and the Ancient Forest.The commander stared at my past self and abruptly turned on his heel back towards his soldiers. “You idiots! What are you doing, taking so long to stop a wounded elf?!”I waited.Aria reached out, trying to pull herself those last few inches. But she was too weak. She lowered her head to the ground, tears streaming down her cheeks.“I told you, Elf! It’s pointless!”The soldiers formed a perimeter, not that it was needed, and barred Aria’s path. At the same time, the commander was approaching Aria’s collapsed form, leering at it and her damaged clothing.‘I’ died.And I acted.Shadows burst from the ground and I tossed my past self into a fold of space. At the same time, I drew my faithful companion (stick) and stepped forward.Chaos threw nature’s mana into disorder.The commander sensed it first. He drew his sword and spun to face me… but he saw nothing. “What?”The other soldiers mimicked their commander. However, when facing empty air, they froze.I stepped forward again, but nothing changed. After all, ‘no one’ was there.But the soldiers must have noticed. One of them took a step back, his armor clattering in fear. “C-Commander! You said that the ghosts in the Lost Woods were a fairy tale!”“Dammit Briggs,” the commander said. “Not now!”“B-B-But-“I charged.Screams filled the air, blood splattered the ground, and then it was silent.I turned my attention to Aria and muttered, “You troublesome elf. When will I be rid of you?” 42 20 – Demon Lord Route – VI HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextI opened my eyes.Light streamed in from nearby, but my vision was too blurry to make out where.What happened to me?I tried to remember and, for the first time since I arrived in this world, couldn’t. But soon, like dripping water filling a bowl, bits and pieces gradually returned until I remembered everything. Specifically, I remembered how I collapsed after arriving at Yggdrasil in our house.I blinked, and my fuzzy mind began to clear, my senses sharpening once again.I was lying on a bed. To my left was a window, which explained the light. Somehow, I had been tucked in. Yet, I didn’t hear or sense either Aria or Saphira.I sat up and immediately winced. Pain throbbed from everywhere in my body, the worst of it being at my chest. Glancing down, I saw that someone had bandaged me and cleaned my wounds. Also, instead of my clothes that had been turned into bloody rags from battling the Braves, I was now wearing a dark green robe.I frowned, and slowly shifted to the side of the bed. That done, I muttered, “It seems like I’m going to need a new plan.”Plan A, assassinating the Braves, was tossed out the window when I was caught in the middle of it. Plan B, running away failed when I was surrounded. And even Plan C, facing everyone in frontal combat, failed due to a combination of underestimating the extent of cheats the Braves had and my own abilities malfunctioning.I had one piece left to play, but that would take time to develop. The pawn had to make its way across the board first before I could promote it to anything useful. But for now… the only thing I could do was rest.My mana was depleted, and I couldn’t feel the usual strength coursing through my body from [Legend]. Whether that was the aftermath of using [Curse of ******] or suffering so many attacks, I didn’t know. Either way, I was vulnerable.Lost in thought, my gaze drifted around the room. It was a fairly standard size, not too large but not too small either. My bed was in one corner of the room and lined up against the wall. On the wall to my right, there was a door leading to the other parts of the house. But before that, within arm’s reach, there was a table where my faithful companion (stick) lay.Seeing that, I smiled and picked it up. Out of everyone and everything, at least I could count on my faithful companion to see things through.As if sensing my thoughts, it warmed in my hands.That reminded me… didn’t the goddess say something about my faithful companion? That it-The sound of the door opening cut off my thoughts.A woman entered the room, but it wasn’t either of the two I was expecting.“…Titania. What brings you here?”It was Aria’s eldest sister. Unlike the last time I saw her, she was wearing clothing fitting of a princess, or at least one of royalty. On her upper body, she wore a black shirt with white frills and a black bow in the center. Beneath that, she wore a skirt that matched, with a white lacy hem.She held a bowl in her right hand, one filled with a clear glistening liquid.Hearing my words, Titania frowned but didn’t say a word. Instead, she walked towards me and then held the bowl in front of me. “Here,” she said. “Drink it.”I stared at the offered bowl and then at Titania. “…And if I don’t want to?”Titania furrowed her brow. “It isn’t poison if that is your concern. Just drink it.”I took the bowl with my left hand, but made sure to Analyze its contents.Status ScreenName: World Tree DewSummary: Morning dew collected from Yggdrasil, the world tree. It possesses miraculous restorative properties, but must be personally collected by a member of Alvheim’s royal family to take effect. A drop is said to be able to bring one back from the brink of death, though that is true only for average adventurers. For someone with vast vitality, it would take an equally vast quantity of World Tree Dew to be effective.This dew was personally collected by Titania Sylvania as the sun’s morning rays struck Yggdrasil’s leaves.After handing me the bowl, Titania waited. Her expression was neutral and, if not for the fact that she was tugging at a corner of her bow, she would have looked completely apathetic.I took a sip from the bowl.Sweet, refreshing, and… bubbly? The World Tree Dew had a strange flavor to it that I found hard to describe. It was almost like soda except that it didn’t burn or fizz.Regardless of the dew’s taste, by the time I finished drinking it, the pain in my body slowly faded. While I could still sense it, the level had reduced to a dull ache rather than sharp pangs.Titania took the bowl away from me when I was finished and set it down on the table. After that, she stared at me.“…Is something wrong?”Titania didn’t respond and kept staring. However, she slowly raised her right hand and began twirling the end of her bow within her fingers.Seeing that she didn’t plan on speaking any time soon, I closed my eyes to do a thorough check of my body’s condition.Running the little mana that I could through my body, I saw that most of my wounds had been healed. Every external wound was closed, the flesh completely mended. However, there were countless tiny wounds sealed within that the dew couldn’t treat. Likely, it was the result of that one spearman’s crimson mana running rampant throughout my body from his attack. My heart was at least back in working condition and I didn’t have a gaping hole in my chest though, so it was good enough.Still, it was strange that I was so low on mana. After being bathed in Saphira’s blood in the past, it should have taken on the same characteristics. Considering that it was morning, I should have recovered at least a quarter of my mana pool. Yet, I was only left with a piddling amount, barely enough to play out the role of the Demon Lord-I froze and then opened my eyes.Titania was still there, staring at me. This time, I stared back.After a while, the cold beauty opened her mouth and said, “You are human.”It wasn’t a question, so I didn’t answer. Instead, I said, “You were the one who found me last night, weren’t you?”Titania didn’t answer either. Instead, she waved her hand. Wooden tendrils sprung up from the floor and formed a chair. When it was completed, Titania took a seat.“Where’s Aria and Saphira?” I asked.“Training. Where, I do not know. However, my sister said that it would be a few more days before they returned.”“I see.”“Indeed.”It was quiet again. It seemed like neither of us knew what to say to each other. Or rather, we knew what to say, but didn’t want to broach the topic.Eventually, I said, “Thanks.”Titania tilted her head. “For what?”“You were the one who changed my clothes and dressed my wounds, weren’t you? I appreciate it, as well as you gathering the World Tree Dew for me.”“Hmph.” Titania crossed her arms and turned her head to the side, sending her long honey-colored hair astray. “What did you expect? My sister would be heartbroken if you never returned. As the eldest sister, how could I allow her to experience such pain?” Despite those harsh words, the tips of Titania’s ears turned red, revealing her embarrassment.I nodded. “As you say. Then… it’s about time I got going.” Saying those words, I stood up from the bed and slowly formed a dark miasma around me. At the same time, I activated Information Concealment… or tried to. For some reason, however, it still wasn’t working properly. Usually, I could sense it running, but that time I didn’t feel anything other than my dark miasma.“Wait.” Titania called out to me. “Are you truly planning on leaving?”“Of course. Demon Lord Nazin can’t simply lie around while the threat of the Northern Empire looms.”And that was before taking into account the fact that the goddess was taking a more active approach in interfering with my actions. I didn’t forget how one of the Braves I fought the other day was serving as a direct channel to her, or how my abilities that had been working completely fine suddenly failed.Titania stood up as well. “You are a fool.” She crossed her arms and stared directly into my eyes. “I know not what you fought against the other night to leave you on the brink of death, but if you think that I will allow you to leave and face it again after all the effort I spent healing you, Demon Lord, then you’re greatly mistaken.”“Oh?” I flared my mana. “And what makes you think you can stop me?”Titania stepped forward and poked my chest.“Gah-“ I reflexively took a step back.Pain coursed through my body, the dull ache suddenly turning back into burning needles. “You-“Titania tucked a strand of her honey hair behind her ear. “You might not be aware of this, oh Demon Lord, but the dew of Yggdrasil’s healing powers relies upon the grace of the royal family member that collected it.” She smiled at me and said, “Now you tell me. What makes you think that you can leave if I do not allow it?”I glared at her.Titania simply kept smiling.“If Aria were here, she would be terribly disappointed in you.”Titania’s smile dimmed and she turned her head, staring out the window. “…Perhaps. However, I would rather disappoint her in this then have to console her after she lost her most cherished person.”Hearing those melancholic words, I couldn’t say anything in response.After a few moments, Titania turned back towards me and said, “Well, Lord Nazin. It would appear we are at an impasse. You wish to leave and I refuse to allow you to follow such a reckless course of action.”“Hmph.” I crossed my arms. “You’re lucky that I’m weakened and neither Aria nor my servant is here. Such disrespect would never have been allowed otherwise. But I suppose you have a point. I am still recovering.”Titania nodded. “Good. Then stay here and-““However, recovering does not mean disabled,” I said. “And I refuse to lay here like an invalid.”Titania narrowed her eyes. “You need to rest.”“And that rest would be better off done through exploring Alvheim. Proper circulation is necessary for proper recovery.”Titania hesitated. “That… is true. But-““If you’re so concerned about it, then you can be my guide. I’ve seen the perimeter of Alvheim but I haven’t explored its interior yet.”Titania frowned, tugging on the corner of her bow. Finally, she nodded. “Very well. I will guide you around Alvheim. However, the moment that I sense you performing anything strenuous, or the moment I deem it necessary that you rest, we are coming back here immediately.”“As if that would happen… but whatever you say, Tani.”Titania’s ears turned red and she turned her head. “…You are fortunate that Ari likes you.”“…Excuse me?”Titania didn’t respond, simply holding out her left hand from behind, as if reaching out to a toddler.“…You can’t be serious, Titania.”She turned her head back a bit to look at me and then quickly looked away. “…It isn’t like I want to do this either. However, the healing properties of Yggdrasil’s dew increases when the gatherer is in physical contact with the patient.”Hm… it was still a mystery why my body hadn’t already memorized the effects of the dew, but Titania’s words made sense. It could be that I needed more time for the effect to sink in before I could gain something like ‘Regeneration’ from memorizing it. That meant having to hold hands with Titania.Titania, the eldest princess of Alvheim. The cold beauty with sweet, honey-colored hair. The same beauty who spent most of her life devoted to the sword and to magical studies, creating an entirely new path for her people.I could already tell that this wouldn’t end well. Trouble was definitely going to come my way by hanging around a person like her, especially if that time was spent walking hand in hand. Yet, the benefits for following through would be worth it. Regeneration would have been useful in the fight last night. Not only that, but I would be able to get a proper introduction to Alvheim and get hints to the room at the heart of Yggdrasil.“W-Well? Did you change your mind already?” Titania turned her head slightly and looked at me in the corner of her eyes. “If you did-“I placed my faithful companion (stick) in its rightful place at my side and then grabbed Titania’s hand.She flinched and her face flushed. However, Titania managed to keep a neutral expression and she nodded. “Remember. This is all for the sake of your quick recovery so that my sister need not worry. I most definitely am not enjoying this, and you had better not get any ideas.”I scoffed. “Don’t be so haughty, princess. Beauty alone is not enough to move me, and with your personality… well, it would be tough.”Titania strengthened her grip on my hand and then started walking, pulling me along. “…I rather dislike you.”“Funny. I was thinking the same thing.”I found a decent character generator today, so enjoy some concept art of what I think the girls (roughly) look like.Spoiler SaphiraAriaTitania[collapse] 43 21 – Slice of Life HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext“Could you stop pulling my arm? At this rate, increased recovery or not, my wounds are going to reopen.”Titania’s ears reddened and she said, “Then walk faster.”“If this is how you treat people, it’s no wonder why Aria wanted you to leave her alone.”The red on Titania’s ears spread to the rest of her face, but she didn’t say anything in response. Instead, she increased her walking speed.I shook my head and reluctantly did the same.Since Titania had resolved herself to being my minder, she took me to the base of Yggdrasil so that we could explore Alvheim from the ground up. Unfortunately, that meant that I had to deal with the demeaning act of being led around by the hand like a toddler.If it wasn’t for the fact that it sped up the recovery process of the World Tree Dew so that my could sooner memorize its effects, I would have already gone back in time. Still, the pros of following Titania outweighed the cons of minor embarrassment and awkwardness, so I didn’t reject her actions. Instead, I just wanted it to proceed without trouble.“As you can see, this is the base of Yggdrasil and the main entrance into Alvheim proper,” Titania said, gesturing in front of her with her right hand. “Both those intending to journey through the Ancient Forest to explore the outside world and to hunt monsters in the forest depths pass through here.”“…Isn’t that obvious?”“You-“ Titania narrowed her eyes for a moment, but then she smoothed her expression. “Hmph. As a guide, is it not better for me to be through rather than assume you have knowledge about our city?”“I suppose.”I gave Titania a halfhearted answer while I examined the World Tree.Yggdrasil’s trunk was massive. Someone trying to look up at its top would only hurt their neck and someone trying to walk around its circumference would be at it for well over a day. While it wasn’t as large as the one known in Norse mythology, Yggdrasil was still awe-inspiring in size with a cross-section that would be large enough to house an entire city, and one that did. And the entrance to that city was before me.Seeing it, I said, “So why is the main entrance so plain?”For a main entrance to a mythical city, it was nothing more than a giant hollow. There wasn’t even a door, barrier, or anything guarding it. If it was always like that, I wondered how Alvheim didn’t get besieged earlier.“How arrogant. Unlike humans, we live in harmony with nature and accept what is given to us. While we may ask the spirits and Yggdrasil for guidance, we would not dare change what it has provided.”“Are you elves not afraid of monsters charging into the depths of Alvheim through this entrance?”A small army could charge through the main entrance. That was how wide it was. If a small army of orcs or goblins found it, a large scale tragedy would be occurring in no time. Titania sighed. “Did you forget already? We live within Yggdrasil’s providence. Mere monsters do not dare approach the World Tree, let alone invade it. Humans are a different story, however… but then, that is what the mana barrier is for.”“…The same mana barrier that was torn apart by the imperial soldiers?”Titania huffed and walked inside the entrance.I followed her, taking a look around as I did.Like I said, the main entrance was simply a giant hollow, like that of a regular tree but expanded about a hundred or so times in size. However, it wasn’t completely natural. Now that I was inside, I could see torches lining the walls to provide light. They weren’t flame torches, but rather made of a strange crystal that radiated light. Almost like light-bulbs, actually.“I thought you elves didn’t dare change what was provided?”Titania followed my gaze and then said, “Of course we do not. Those are spirit stones, and the fixtures were created by prayers made to Yggdrasil.”“Hm.”It was hard to believe, but considering that an entire house had been grown for me, Aria, and Saphira… I suppose I could accept that.Titania led me towards the right side of the hollow where there was a stairway and rails organically growing from the wall. “As we care for Yggdrasil, so to does it care for us. When we require something, be it light or these stairs to connect various levels, it provides it, even going so far as to modify its own body.”I nodded and kept observing.It was strange to see, considering the prevalence of man-made constructs and dwellings on Earth… or just in general. That was the difference from the presence of mana, it would appear. Where concrete, stone, and steel would have been laid, there in Alvheim… or rather, within Yggdrasil, it was replaced by living wood.A symbiotic relationship. Harmony… something that humans inherently lacked.We continued climbing the stairs… and then I noticed a problem.“Titania.”“Yes?”I stared at the over a thousand steps looming before me and said, “Do you elves really walk up all these steps?”She laughed. “Of course not.”“…Then why are we?”“Proper circulation is necessary for proper recovery. What better way to achieve that then ascending stairways?”“Titania.”“Yes, Lord Nazin?”I narrowed my eyes. “Stop wasting my time.”While I was willing to bear with Titania’s presence until my body memorized the effects of the World Tree Dew, if that meant that I had to perform such meaningless actions then I would rather go off and kill myself fighting something. At least then I would get something out of it after my body memorized the lethal blow.…Except that I hadn’t obtained anything from battling the Braves.Damn that Goddess. I still had to get to the root of that issue.“Very well. I propose you hold on tight then.”“Hold on tight? Why would I-““Oh spirits of the wind, lend me your strength and serve as my wings. Flight!”“…Right. Wind magic. That makes sense.“Before long, we were flying through the air towards wherever Titania wanted to show me next.Staring at Titania’s back, I frowned.It was still strange to see her acting this way. A protective older sister, a straight-laced but caring beauty… it was a stark contrast to the spiteful frigid woman I met first. This Titania not only cared for Aria, but she was going out of her way to take care of me, a person she should by all rights despise, simply due to my important to Aria. Awkward, stiff, and a bit arrogant she might be in doing so, but she cared.The Titania I remembered did not, even going so far as to infiltrate the Imperial Palace just to assassinate me and Aria. Likely as the Demon Lord’s pawn, judging from the Anti-Magic weapon she used.“…It’s odd.”Titania tilted her head towards me. “Did you say something?”“Yes.” I made a show of looking around. “Is there a reason why we haven’t met any other elves?”“Of course. We have yet to enter the main plaza.”“…Do you elves even use up all of the space Yggdrasil provides?”Titania’s answer was to increase our flight speed.After a few minutes, we passed through the opening at the top of the stairway. When we did, the dim light from the torches was replaced by sunlight, filtering in through the leaves above.Titania adjusted the wind to land gracefully on the ground… for herself.I had to slow myself using my own piddling mana reserves.“Here we are, the main plaza of Alvheim.” Titania stepped forward and gestured with her right hand. “This is the primary residential area for Alvheim’s citizens, as well as the center for trading.”So Titania was going to ignore the fact that I could have crashed into the ground just then.I shook my head and readjusted my dark aura to compensate for my decreased mana. Women… they were indeed unfathomable beings. If only they could be as reliable as my faithful companion, my life would be much simpler.The main plaza was similar to one I would have expected in a regular kingdom. It was actually similar to Ars Nova where a portion of it was dedicated to market stalls and trading.From where we stood, the entire right side was opened to the air, revealing a sea of green as it overlooked the tops of the trees in the Ancient Forest. To our left was something similar to a small suburban neighborhood with houses lined up neatly side by side.The market stalls I mentioned were directly before us on a winding path leading higher in Yggdrasil. However, unlike the bustling of Ars Nova, the place had a lazy atmosphere. The few elves running the stalls were either reading or sleeping, relaxing in the shade and soft sunlight.“What do you think?” Titania turned to look at me. “Is it not much more cultured than those human cities?”“I don’t know about cultured… but it is more relaxed.”Titania pouted and responded by turning around and pulling me after her.“Ah.”“What?” Titania said.I didn’t think that telling Titania she pouted just like Aria did was a good idea, so instead I said, “Do you elves even have a currency to trade with?”“Of course not. Unlike humans, we trade directly instead of using some artificial construct with no inherent value. Come, I’ll show you.”Before I could say a word against it, Titania was already leading me to the closest market stall.“Good morning, Aunt Maria!”“Hm?” The elf seated at a comfortable chair behind the stall raised their head. Like her name suggested, the elf was female. And, like all the other elves, she was beautiful, possessing long violet hair.Not quite as beautiful as the ones I’d somehow gotten involved with, but beautiful nonetheless.The elf woman looked at Titania and said, “Well, well. I never expected the cold first princess to cozy up to a man after all these years but I suppose a Demon Lord would be the only one you would chase after…” Maria’s gaze shifted towards Titania’s left hand and said, “Should we be expecting an addition to the royal family anytime soon?”Titania froze and slowly turned her head towards me. “Lord Nazin-“I laughed. “I’m afraid he’s going to have to wait a bit longer, Miss Maria. The eldest princess is simply showing me around Alvheim so that I can prepare for when the imperial soldiers and their Braves return.”Maria frowned and leaned back into her chair. “How disappointing. And here I thought that the frigid princess had finally found a match.” She turned towards Titania and said, “You’re not getting any younger, Tani dear. It’s not too bad quite yet, but two more years and we’ll be calling you-“Titania coughed and then said, “Lord Nazin was interested in seeing your work, Aunt Maria.”The violet-haired elf stared at Titania for a bit longer before shifting her gaze towards me. “Well, if our Benefactor wants to take a look, he can go ahead. Pick something nice, dear. Maybe something made of sapphire?”“Auntie!”I ignored the blatant slice of life drama happening nearby and took a proper look at what Maria was offering, finally free of distractions.“Accessories?” I muttered.They were similar to what I made for Aria and Saphira. Only, the craftsmanship and appearance was magnitudes above what I could make.Jewelry lined the table that Maria used to show her wares. Silver earrings with emerald threads that radiated wind magic. A golden broach inlaid with a ruby that enhanced vitality. A mithril ring etched with countless runes and bearing a sapphire imbued with recovery magic.Each of them were things that adventurers in the outside would bankrupt themselves to possess, but there in front of me they were laid out like trinkets.Then again, to a long-lived race like the elves, they probably were trinkets.No wonder that emperor wanted to take over Alvheim and the elves. With equipment like these arming his soldiers, he could reduce the casualties they would suffer by a good amount.My gaze wandered towards a silver pendant. However, while it looked silver, that was only true of its chain. The pendant itself wasn’t metal. Not only that, but there was an odd blue gemstone on its surface that radiated an oddly familiar power.“Oh?” Maria noticed what I was looking at and said, “You have a good eye, Benefactor.” She picked it up and said, “That’s my finest work, made with the best materials I could get my hands on back in the day. It was supposed to be for a certain someone’s wedding, but it’s just been sitting there gathering dust for the past three centuries now.”“…And no one’s traded for it?”“Nothing’s caught my eye, dear.”I nodded. “I suppose it would be hard to trade for something made with a dragon scale and a fragment of a dragon core, especially with all those enchantments.”Increased mana recovery, abnormal status immunity, slash damage immunity… all sorts of ridiculous effects were listed when I used Analyze.Maria laughed. “Oh, dear. You have no idea.”Just seeing the pendant alone made being forced to follow Titania around and listen to her backhanded comments worth it.The sensation of recovering from deadly wounds through a miraculous medicine has been memorized. Regenerate LVL 1 obtained. Through accumulated experiences and your unique physique, Regenerate’s level has increased to level 5.And hearing that announcement was even better.Now to return to the past and avoid this entire situation altogether-“Commander!”-or to trigger an event flag.Maria turned her head and muttered, “Oh dear.”An elf ran down from the trail up ahead. He was fully armed, two swords sheathed at his side, and wearing a mithril chest-plate. Like all elves, he didn’t suffer any in the looks department. With spiky brown hair and clear blue eyes, paired with his rugged yet pop-idolish face, he would have been a shoe-in for most attractive male of 20XX back on Earth.Titania turned towards the approaching elf and said, “Mitri. What are you doing here?”The elf male, Mitri, drew his swords and shouted. “Unhand my Commander, Demon Lord! I won’t let you bewitch her as well!”“Bewitch?” Titania shook her head. “What are you saying, Mitri?”“Enough!” Mitri jumped into the air and raised his swords. “Spirits of Earth and Wind, heed my call! Become my blade-““MITRI!”“-and slay my foe! Earth-Wind Slash!”I sighed and raised my left hand. “Every single time,” I muttered. “I swear, the goddess loves her cliches too much.”Mitri rocketed through the air, his swords surging with green and orange mana, and slashed. An ‘X’ of green and orange flew towards me, filled with killing intent.It was a powerful attack, but worthless against me.I clenched my left hand.The ‘X’ was crushed and Mitri froze in mid-air, Dragon’s Grasp sealing his movements.“…I swear, what is with hot-blooded warriors and jump attacks? They’re predictable, inefficient, and risky.”Titania let go of my hand and marched towards the frozen elf knight. “You, you…!” Her voice trailed off and she raised her left hand, clenching it in a fist. “You idiot!”Titania swung a left hook at the elf knight’s face.At the moment of impact, I released Dragon’s Grasp.Whether due to the stored momentum, the fact that Mitri was still in the air, or the sheer force in Titania’s angry blow, the elf knight was sent flying off the edge.That done, Titania let out a long sigh and turned back towards me. “…I apologize for my subordinate and his unsightly behavior, Lord Nazin.” She bowed her head. “If there is anything I can do to make up for this, do not hesitate to state them.”“She’s telling you to take her, dear! Don’t be shy!”Titania flushed and spun towards the market stall. “Auntie!”It was laughable. The entire chain of events from the time I woke up was like a slice of life comedy. Spending the day with a cold beauty who tried hard to hide her caring side, meeting an auntie who tried to set us up, being confronted by someone who had a crush on that beauty, and then ending with the beauty being too embarrassed to express her feelings.It wasn’t just laughable, it was absurd.Titania turned towards me again, but didn’t meet my eye. Instead, she turned her head to the side and fidgeted with her ribbon. “D-Don’t get any strange ideas! I just want to pay you back.” Titania glanced at me an then looked away again. “Mitri was being an idiot and everything so I wanted to apologize,” she mumbled.“In that case, Titania. Why don’t you just take me back to the-“A sudden searing pain across my chest.I froze and patted my chest with my left hand.It came back crimson.“…Lord Nazin?” Titania looked towards me and then her eyes widened. “Your wounds!”I lowered my gaze. Blood poured from a deep slash wound on my chest, staining Yggdrasil beneath me. Titania ran forward and reached out towards me.I staggered back and forced my body to remain upright as I watched the elf approach. “Nazin!” Titania called my name, her usually cold and sarcastic voice laced with concern.Static drowned out her voice. At the same time, I could feel all the strength leaving my body.I clutched at my chest, trying to close the wound with the little mana I could muster. But I couldn’t.And then I realized why.My wound.It wasn’t from the previous battle with the Braves, or from the elf knight.It was- 41 22 – [ ______ ______ – __ ] HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext[ Memory Gambit – II ]A small clearing with a pond and a few scattered boulders nearby. I returned to the same forest clearing I used the first time I rescued Aria. With the young elf princess in my arms, I cleared a small area near the pond’s edge with my mana and placed her down on a mat woven from shadows.Aria grimaced as I let her go, but her expression eased upon settling into the mat.To ensure her comfort, I patched up her wounds the best I could and transferred distilled mana into her body to speed up her natural recovery ability.Aria's breathing slowed down before settling into a natural pattern.After I was sure that she would be fine, I sat on one of the boulders and let out a long sigh.Aria Sylvania. The youngest elf princess, the ‘Pure Wind of Change’. Our meeting, was it coincidence or preordained? And if the latter, should I care?Information Concealment persisted in the background, hiding the clearing and everything in it from outsiders. No one would arrive to disturb us, divine or otherwise.Because of that, I could finally sort out my thoughts. More specifically, I could sort out who ‘I’ was.In the beginning, my refusal to give my name to the Goddess resulted in Information Concealment and my title of The Nameless. At the time, I thought nothing of it, a simple price to pay in exchange for a useful ability. But now I realized the ramifications of what I lost in exchange.“The original name is discarded and one’s true nature becomes indistinct… that includes my desires and ambition, doesn’t it?”My words vanished the moment they left my lips, crushed by Information Concealment to hide my presence.I frowned. Why did I even agree to get transported into this world? Even with Absolute Memory, I couldn’t remember.Was I a noble person who would have jumped at the chance to save Aria?Was I a vile person who would have taken advantage of her gratitude?All I knew was that in the beginning I sought power. Overwhelming power. Enough power to crush any foe before me.But why?I failed to save Aria, so I gained the power that could save her. Yet, in the next breath, I tossed her aside in pursuit of more power. Chasing it with complete abandon, I even forgot that slaying the Wrathful Sin Dragon would draw the attention of the Goddess and did so anyway, leading to the arrival of a Brave possessing a Cheat that could erase someone’s entire existence.A headache.There was a contradiction. An anomaly. Something… wasn’t right.Power. Why did I need it?The Goddess? Did I fear the Goddess? Was that why? But she couldn’t control me and she would only intervene if I started boring her.Fear…? Fear. Fear? Did I fear losing control of myself? Did I fear losing Aria? Did I fear dying? But I couldn’t die. I couldn’t lose control of myself.I-I-I… what was my purpose here? Why did I agree? Why did I accept?I-“Mm…?” Aria stirred and gingerly shifted herself to sit up. Her dazed green eyes slowly scanned her surroundings before settling on my position.Impossible. My Information Concealment should be perfect… ah. The title. Even shrouded from the eyes of the Goddess, it seemed that Aria could recognize me through my usage of Information Concealment itself due to her familiarity with me.Aria shook her head. She stared at me and then frowned. “This… is strange. A spirit? A nameless spirit? Were you the one who saved me?”I didn’t respond.“No response. Am I imagining things…? But then, who healed me?” Aria frowned and rubbed her left arm. Brushing against the dark patch I used to close her wound, she paused. “This mana…”My stomach lurched.-Get away.My body moved by itself, and I ran away.I didn’t make it far. Before I had gone more than a hundred feet, my legs gave out beneath me.My heart raced, my head hurt, and my very core felt cold.“Why… did I run away?”I couldn’t understand it. I didn’t understand rmation Concealment continued to run, hiding my very existence from the world.I began to suspect Information Concealment hid it from myself as well.Emotions that I hadn’t felt, rationale that didn’t make sense.“Focus. Focus!”I grabbed my skull and squeezed, trying to clasp my fraying thread of sanity.It didn’t help. If I could just figure out what changed-“That’s it!”I quickly cleared the forest ground near me and then placed down a bedding of dark mana. I pulled out the corpse of my past self from where I kept it in the shadows and then laid it out.Blood and viscera splattered as loose fragments of bone flew through the air.I ignored them and knelt to the ground, placing a hand on the corpse’s chest. “Analyze!”Status ScreenName: ???Gender: MaleLevel: ERRORAge: ERRORRace: ERRORCombat Potential: ERROR ERRORERRORSummary: A nameless spirit’s body. Whether a villain or hero, a saint or devil, it is impossible to ascertain. The cause of death was a surge of chaotic energy after a fatal slash across the upper torso that cut deep into the body.ERROR. An oddity has been de-detected wi-within the body. The r-r-record of the so-soul is corrupted. ERROR.ERROR.ERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR-I took my hand off the corpse’s chest.A headache. A knife in my brain, stabbing it in the center and wrenching downwards. My mind was splitting in half.It didn’t help.It didn’t help.It didn’t help.Why?Why did I run away from Aria?Why did I leave Aria behind after I saved her?Why did I seek power?Answer.I needed an answer.I clutched my forehead and tried to stand up.The world tilted on its axis.I staggered and collapsed against a tree. My right hand flailed around, trying to find purchase to push myself back up.A stick. I grabbed it and used it to steady myself. For some reason, it felt warm to the touch. That was enough to calm my racing mind just a notch, enough to think.Why was I here and what did I want to do?I had power. I had all the time in the world. Everything was at my fingertips.But.I.A pained scream cut through the dark forest. Female, extremely familiar.My stomach lurched, my heart raced, my head ached.I moved. Swaying left and right, I made my way towards the scream.A howl echoed in forest, one soon joined by a dozen others. Fenrir Wolves.Save her/Abandon her.Be a hero/be a villain.Seek power to protect/Seek power to destroy.You wanted to come here to save people/You wanted to come here to be free of people.Remember.I ran.The dark forest blurred past me as I honed in on the source of the scream.A splitting headache.I clutched my head with my left hand while I held onto that stick in my right hand.A pack of wolves surrounded a young elf maiden in a forest clearing. Her left arm dripped with blood, and her green tunic was ripped apart, revealing bite marks on her side. With her right hand, Aria tried to hold her wound shut. Her green eyes frantically scanned the forest, seeking a way out.I had to save her/let her die.I stepped forward.A Fenrir Wolf spun around and bared its fangs. It growled and then charged, lunging through the air towards me.I swung the stick in my right hand.Blood sprayed and two halves of a wolf landed on the ground beside me.My body swayed and my vision distorted.Aria’s eyes grew wide and she turned in my direction. “You? The nameless spirit from before?”I forcibly straightened myself and took another step forward.I had to save Aria/leave that useless girl behind.The wolves stopped circling Aria and then turned towards me. Slowly, they stepped to the side as the largest of them stepped forward. The Fenrir Wolf that advanced loomed a good six heads over me, over twice my height. It was the Alpha, the leader of the pack.I had to stop it/kill it.My mana surged.The Alpha Fenrir Wolf lunged towards me and bared its massive maw.I lowered my left hand and reached out.The other Fenrir Wolves leapt at me from different angles, coordinating their attack with the Alpha.I clenched my left hand.Gore splattered to the ground, staining it crimson.The remaining Fenrir Wolves struck.“No!” Aria screamed.I winced and clutched my head with my left hand.A Fenrir Wolf lunged and snapped its jaw shut around my neck.Pain. I couldn’t breathe.And then I could.Wind howled and the remaining Fenrir Wolves were killed.Aria panted, her left arm outstretched. Faint tendrils of wind still spiraled at her fingertips, stained crimson with her blood. Her gaze shifted towards me and she smiled. Then, like a puppet with severed strings, she collapsed.I grabbed her before she could fall to the ground.I had to save her/kill her and take her powers.A splitting headache.Power.The reason why I arrived in this world.Why I existed.My mind raced, my heart throbbed.Be selfless/be selfish.You need her/you don’t need her.Protect her/abandon her.Save her/kill her.Do it.I stared at Aria and- 37 23 – [ ______ ______ – ___ ] HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextBit of a rough chapter. Er, rough few chapters actually. I've got a lot of projects to do recently so time's been short. >.> I'll head back and fix things up eventually, but until then I hope that it's at least somewhat entertaining. Everything will make sense soon... eventually... maybe?[ Memory Gambit - III ]I stood in front of the World Tree, my body stained in blood. A somber silence filled the air. Yggdrasil and Alvheim hidden within had lost its guardians. I stepped forward, holding my faithful companion in my right hand. Blood dripped to the ground where I stepped, but Information Concealment erased it the moment I took another.Power. I had stopped seeking it because I forgot a single fact: the titles, the skills, and even the status screen I obtained in this world were strings to pull me along to the Goddess’s whims.Leveling up? That was just the Goddess reinforcing her brand on my soul, giving me power at the expense of my will.Titles? They gave benefits but decided a ‘Fate’ of the owner, forcing them down a predetermined path.Aria’s Savior. Legend. The Nameless One. The Karmic Anomaly.I had countless titles to my name, and only now realized that they were the Goddess’s way of giving me just enough rope to hang myself.But it would be different from this point onward.A puppet… if the Goddess wanted one. If she wanted someone to play the role of a ‘protagonist’ she could have it. ‘That’ version of me would play the role well enough. In the meantime… I would gain the strength needed to cut her down.Power… I needed power. Power to oppose the Goddess. Power to find the truth behind my death. Power to return home.A splitting headache. Something inside of me rebelled at that thought, but I forcibly crushed it.I scowled and kept walking, following the path I remembered that led into the heart of Yggdrasil.The halls were different. Instead of the ashy husk I traversed in the future, the current walls were living wood, pulsing with life and mana. But at the same time, it remained a husk; a land of the dead.Corpses of elven warriors were roughly strewn across the halls. Mostly male, for obvious reasons, though there was an occasional female warrior. None of them were in a complete shape, as if their killer found it amusing to desecrate their corpse.-You can save them.I let them be.I continued to walk along Yggdrasil’s winding halls. As I did, I reflected on my decision.Aria. Saphira. Alvheim.With my strength, I managed to save those three. But the strength I had was false. Borrowed power, one where the debtor would come calling any day and time.I couldn’t live like that.Even if Aria wanted to devote her life to me out of gratitude. Even if Saphira wanted to serve me with everything she had due to pulling her back from being the Wrathful Sin Dragon. Even if Alvheim treated me as their benefactor.If the Goddess still had me wrapped around her fingertips, there was no point to this life. Even if I could restart it at any time, even if I could undo everything, that didn’t make it disappear. Not for me. So to prevent it from happening in the first place, I needed power. Power to break free of all bonds.-You’re being irrational.A splitting headache.I clutched my head with my left hand and kept walking.-Save them.Immoral. Giving up everything, sacrificing countless lives, throwing away those that I saved. Was it a bad thing to play to the Goddess’s script if it meant people wouldn’t die? If you could save people?The headache intensified, but I grit my teeth and kept walking.I was never a hero. Trying to act like one would only drag me down.-Liar.I arrived at the chamber. The inner depths of Alvheim where I met Aria in the future.It was well hidden, judging from the fact that the imperial soldiers didn’t manage to find it even ten years in the future until they summoned another Brave.A holy sanctuary. That was the atmosphere that the chamber exuded. It was a primal location, like a womb. Roots wound all around the chamber, and the only light came from the center. There, a swirl of roots wrapped around a glowing orb, pulsating with a soft green light.“So that was what she guarded.”A sword. Cradled in those roots and hovering in the light, it rested, as if waiting a proper owner.That… was not me. But I would still be taking it.I stepped forward.As if sensing my intentions, the roots making up the chamber swirled. From the ground, a few steps in front of me, a figure began to form. Humanoid.I drew my faithful companion. “I don’t care if this makes me the enemy of the world, or if this is ‘evil’. But that power… I’m taking it.”The figure formed. A knight, glowing with green fire. It raised a sword and charged towards me, swinging his weapon at my neck.Slow.I dodged to the side and slashed at the figure’s wrist.The wooden knight’s arm shifted, and it staggered, but it didn’t get severed like I intended.I changed my strategy and ran towards it, my left hand outstretched.Roots writhed on the knight’s body and pierced into the ground, perhaps as a countermeasure to my attack. Settled into the ground, it swung its sword again, aiming at my outstretched left hand.I clenched and the knight froze.I could feel something in my hand, a pulsing core.The knight shuddered, turning its head to stare into my eyes.I completely closed my hands and the core shattered. With it, the knight fell to the ground, a lifeless husk.“That’s settled.”My faithful companion warmed, as if congratulating me.I smiled, but then focused.“…It would probably be a bad idea to reach inside there.”Although I had beaten the knight guarding the sword, that did not mean I had the qualifications to possess it.However, I didn’t need those qualifications.I raised my left hand again, blocking out the light with my palm.My mana flared, and the pattern for Dragon’s Grasp was recreated, but separated from the Goddess’s brand.“Dragon’s Grasp.”I clenched my hand, using the skill as an extension of my body.Yggdrasil shuddered. The roots writhed, countless wooden limbs whipping towards me.I couldn’t block them. Yggdrasil’s resistance was fiercer than I expected, and I felt Dragon’s Grasp beginning to fail.A sea of roots opened, as if to swallow me whole and prevent my actions.But before it could, my faithful companion flared. Shining an ominous black light, a surge of energy swept across the chamber. Everywhere the energy touched, the roots froze and then fell limply to the ground.I mentally thanked it, and then redoubled my efforts.“I refuse to believe that I can’t acquire you!”I tried to close my left hand but met huge resistance. It was like trying to crush a rubber ball, one that always expanded back against my grasp.Yggdrasil’s shuddering intensified and I could hear faint sobs echoing in the air. It was feminine, a young girl crying out in pain.I ignored it and focused on maintaining Dragon’s Grasp.“Vile spirit! You dare to lust for Yggdrasil’s heart!”A cold voice called out from behind me. A male’s. But I didn’t have the attention to spare.“Faithful companion. I’m leaving it to you.”It warmed in my hand and then shone with that black light again.“What?! This… Chaos? How could such a vile thing appear here?!”I heard the sounds of energies clashing, of armor being carved apart. But I didn’t turn around, my gaze only for the sword before me and the light encasing it.It was condensing. Slowly but surely, my Dragon’s Grasp was binding it to my will.The young girl’s crying turned into a full scream, painful and agonized.At once, the ground shuddered again.My footing started to slip, but immediately darkness emerged from my faithful companion and stabilized my footing.In the edges of my vision, I saw the floor fall out from beneath me. But in its place, countless bones emerged. Skeleton warriors… Elven skeleton warriors. Roots writhed, forming countless bows, and equipped each of the elven skeleton warriors.I grit my teeth. Even with my resistances, I felt a clear sense of danger from seeing them.A dozen of the closest elven skeleton warriors knocked a mana arrow to a bow woven by the roots. At the same time, I heard the male voice from behind me call out. “Vile spirit! I know not how you possess the taboo Chaos, but it’s useless against I, Hraesvelg! Nature, aid us in Yggdrasil’s plight! Light's Order!”A surge of mana swelled behind me. At the same time, countless arrows fired.My faithful companion surrounded me with a dark barrier, stopping the attacks.But then it cracked.My eyes widened and I glanced at the stick in my right hand.A clear fracture had formed in its body.“No!”I started to send it mana to reinforce it, but my mana was sent back to me. As if telling me not to worry and to focus on my task, a tendril of darkness stretched from my faithful companion and pushed my head to look at the sword.“You…”I couldn’t fool myself now. That act… “You’re alive?”My faithful companion thrummed with power and reinforced the barrier.“You skeletal fools! Imbue your arrows with mana! Yggdrasil is in danger!” That male voice boomed, and countless arrows flew again.Another crack formed in my faithful companion.I grit my teeth and focused on the sword. If I wanted to save it, I had to hurry and bind the accursed sword. I tensed my entire body and condensed my mana, feeding every last drop into Dragon’s Grasp. Immediately, the light around the sword shrank, only a finger’s width around the entire blade.“Hurry!”That male voice roared. At the same time, I heard the sounds of flapping wings and something surging through the air towards my body.I grit my teeth. “Almost have it…!”A heavy impact.Something cracked, and the resistance I felt in my left hand vanished. As if it always belonged to me, the sword flew free of the roots in Yggdrasil and landed in my hand.Something cracked, and the comforting and nostalgic warmth in my right hand disappeared.My eyes widened and I looked down towards it.My faithful companion had shattered, turning into dust.At the same time, the sword in my left hand flared, surging with mana.“You!” The voice called out. “Nidhogg!”Gone. My faithful companion. The one who had been by my side this entire time. The only one who had gone through all of my experiences with me. The one who I could rely on time and time again.I roared and lashed out with my left hand. Mana flared and white light covered everything.And then I knew nothing else.In a dark void above the world of Asifant, a goddess sat before a wooden table. Her beauty was indescribable and far exceeded a level that mortals could hope to achieve.Sighing, she leaned on the table and tapped her chin with her delicate fingertips.Before the goddess, upon the table top, there was a gameboard. To anybody from Earth, it would have been familiar. A square board divided into eight columns and eight rows, each cell alternating light and dark. Scattered throughout the board, various game pieces stood.Serena stared at her white pieces and, after an indeterminable amount of time, said, “I hate to admit it, but you’ve got me stumped.”Her opponent smiled and said, “Of course I do, Serena. If you weren’t, I wouldn’t have needed to come here in the first place.”Serena’s gaze turned towards the opposite side of the board where her opponent had placed the pieces Serena had lost. There, a bishop, a knight, a queen, and eight pawns stood.The Goddess’s gaze shifted to her side of the board, where she kept the pieces that her opponent had lost, a mere two black pawns.“You’re cheating,” Serena said. “There’s no way you could have taken so many of my pieces and lose only two pawns.”Her opponent smiled. “You never said we couldn’t. Besides, isn’t the game more interesting this way?”Serena sighed and her king moved forward. In response, her opponent’s own king moved forward.“It would be,” Serena said, “If I hadn’t bet my world on this game.”“Well,” her opponent said. “You should have thought that through before accepting.”“I guess. Still, I didn’t think that you would get this far.” Serena’s eyes flitted towards her opponent’s pieces and focused on one in particular: a knight seated at the corner of the board. “To think that a single knight managed to disrupt the board so much… I never thought that would happen.”Serena’s remaining bishop flew across the board, placing her opponent’s king in check.In response, a pawn stepped forward and cut the bishop down.Serena sighed and said, “If only I stopped you two turns ago…”Her opponent smiled. “Yes. If you were a bit more aggressive, it would have been over. But you weren’t, so here we stand: you missing most of your pieces and destined to fall in three turns.”Serena gazed into her opponent’s eyes. “Well then, since ‘cheating’ is fair game, changing the rules would be too, wouldn’t it?”“…What are you saying?”Serena smiled. “You know, in Japanese chess, captured pieces can be brought back into play under the other player’s control. You can also place it on any open square.” She picked up a pawn and set it down in the middle of her opponent’s forces.“Check. Your move, Nameless One.” 41 24 – Demon Lord Route – Dissonance HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextI opened my eyes.Light streamed in from nearby, but my vision was too blurry to make out where.What happened to me? I blinked, and my fuzzy mind began to clear, my senses sharpening once again.A familiar room, a familiar scenario. Somehow, I ended up back in the bed I was in after attacking the Braves and collapsing in my house at Yggdrasil.I got up and moved to sit at the edge of the bed. “Have I gone back in time?”A splitting headache erupted.I grimaced and clutched at my head with my left hand. “Gah, what is-“A flash of memories. Aria’s body. My corpse. Darkness, flooding the surroundings. And blood. So much blood from-“Stop… it!”I grit my teeth and smacked my head with my left hand. Somehow, it helped. The moment that my palm connected with my skull, the headache vanished. The flash of memories also disappeared.“That…” I lowered my hand and frowned. “What was that?”A scene that I didn’t remember. Standing before Aria’s dismembered corpse, covered in her blood.Nausea welled up and my stomach churned.I jumped off the bed and ran towards the door. I reached out and grabbed the handle.The door opened.A woman stood there. Long, honey-colored hair. Sharp features that gave off a cold beauty. Yet, those sharp features softened the moment she saw me.My eyes widened and I tried to stop. But I was moving too fast.“Eep!”I tumbled and fell to the ground, pinning Titania beneath me.She flushed a deep red. Her crimson lips opened and shut, trying but unable to say any words.A flash of another memory. Of failing to save Aria, her final words and wishes.My stomach churned again and I forced myself to my feet, only barely remembering to avoid stepping on Titania.“Y-You! Lord Nazin!”I ignored Titania and moved towards the bathroom. Reaching the door, I threw it open and leaned over the toilet.My stomach churned and I felt bile well up in my throat.I gagged and retched.My throat painfully constricted, preventing anything from coming out my mouth. At the same time, my stomach continued to churn, nausea twisting my insides.I retched, and retched, and retched, and retched.I didn’t know how long it was, but eventually I felt a soft hand on my shoulder.“…Nazin?” Titania said. “Are you… alright?”I grimaced and cleaned myself up with dark magic, eradicating the bile staining my lips. “I’m fine. Just… a bit nauseous is all.” I turned towards Titania and forced a smile. “Maybe I’m just hungry, haha? I don’t even remember the last thing I ate-“As if to spite me, my mind brought up the memory of Black Steel Boar and the way its marbled meat glistened as it roasted. Slimy and savory, just like Aria’s-Nausea welled up again and I quickly leaned over the toilet and retched.Disgust, guilt, anger… emotions I didn’t know the source of roiled within me, amplifying my nausea.“Spirits of nature, heed my call and lend me your strength.” Titania’s voice echoed. “Calm the mind of the one before me and settle his soul.”An incantation that seemed like a prayer. After saying it, Titania placed her hands on the side of my head. The moment her fingertips made contact, I felt a calming chill spread through my body, starting from my head and passing down through my toes.The emotional turmoil and nausea vanished.I cleaned myself again and muttered, “Thanks, Titania.”She moved her hands away and said, “Thanks are unnecessary, Lord Nazin. However, I would like an explanation.”I stood up and turned to face Titania.She crossed her arms and stared at me. While her lips were pursed, her eyes scanned my body as if checking for wounds.“I-“My stomach rumbled.Titania sighed. “Well, I suppose that explanation can wait until after you eat something proper.” She spun around, sending her honey-colored hair scattering, and said, “Meet me in the dining area when you have cleaned up.”With those words said, Titania walked out of the bathroom and shut the door behind her.Alone, I took a better look around the bathroom.Whether due to the Goddess’s design or coincidence, it was surprisingly modern. A toilet, a sink to my side, and a shower area to my left. A window shone some light into the room, illuminating the room and revealing the endless blue sky. With a brief Analyze, it seemed that everything managed to operate as expected with the difference being that water and waste were managed by mana… sigils? Runes? Some sort of pattern woven into the material itself.Also, everything was made of wood, being created by Yggdrasil for us to use.A lot of information, but also a useful distraction to keep those memories at bay.I shook my head and stepped into the shower area. Maybe some cold water would help clear my mind…Titania placed a bowl in front of me and said, “Here. It is far from proper fare, but it should help ease your body and mind.” Then, she placed a wooden spoon into my hand. “Now eat.”I nodded.After my shower, I changed into a loose-fitting black t-shirt and pants for comfort. Then I headed to the house’s dining area. There, Titania had already finished preparing a meal for the two of us.I stared into the bowl. It seemed to be a porridge of some sort and filled with colorful berries.“What? Is it not to your liking?”I shook my head. “It’s fine. Thank you for the meal.”Titania nodded and began eating from her own bowl of porridge.I took a bite. It was sweet and refreshing, reminding me a lot of oatmeal. The berries were new, but somewhat reminiscent of blueberries mixed with cherries.Titania stirred her bowl with her spoon and muttered, “…If Ari were here, she could probably make something better. She always was the better cook.”“Did you say something?”Titania flushed. “O-Of course not! What made you think that?”So she was planning to deny it. A typical… ‘tsundere’, was the word? No, not quite. It was more the up-stuck princess archetype than that.“A-Anyway,” Titania said. “What happened to you this morning, Lord Nazin? Did your wounds get infected?”“No, I-““Then a fever, is it?”I shook my head. “That’s not-““Oh no. Did your body reject Yggdrasil’s Dew? I should have known. A Demon Lord’s physique must be fundamentally different… perhaps the darkness in your soul was eroded by Yggdrasil’s light?” Titania tilted her head and stared at me.I decided to ignore her barb and said, “I’m fine.”“Then-““I’M FINE. I was just a bit dizzy after using so much mana.”“…Ah.” Titania frowned. “…My apologies.”“Hm?”Titania shook her head. “It is my fault after all. If Mitri had not suddenly attacked you…” She sighed and then looked at me. “It seems that I’ve been nothing but trouble for you and Ari, haven’t I?” The moment she said those words, Titania’s eyes widened and she said, “I-I mean that I have been a burden upon you two! And I apologize for the troubles, a-and-“I decided to cut Titania off before she spiraled out of control. “It’s fine. It was mainly my fault for insisting on a tour throughout Alvheim.”Titania paused and then said, “Right! You were the one who started all of this!” She pointed at me with her finger, her face flushed. “Y-You should take responsibility!”“…Responsibility.”“R-Right! For your sake, I punched my subordinate off Yggdrasil!” Suddenly realizing the extent of her actions, Titania’s skin turned a deep crimson and she buried her head into the table. “Aaahhh, what am I supposed to tell Father?”I blinked.This… Huh. I thought it might have been the case, but was Titania really just a big softie? The stern older sister type that was secretly as squishy as a marshmallow on the inside?“Don’t worry about it,” I said. “If anyone asks, just tell them that I made you do it. After all, both you and Aria are apparently under my spell.”Titania snapped back to attention. “That! I forgot, but those ungrateful plebians dare to besmirch your name! After all you have done for us, they still dare to slander you!”“Well, I’m not surprised. With the way you’re acting now, it’d be strange not to think you fell under a spell.” I sighed and said, “Where did the dignified Elven princess I meet disappear to?”“…Meanie. You made me like this.”I raised an eyebrow.Titania coughed and said, “A-Anyway. What were we talking about again?”“How long has it been since I was unconscious?”With the conversation returning to normal topics, Titania’s complexion did as well, fading back to her usual pale skin. “Roughly a day has passed. After you collapsed, I brought you back here.”Hearing that, I frowned and took a closer look at Titania. When I did, I saw signs I hadn’t earlier. Her clothes were the same as I remembered when we went out. Her long hair, while still orderly, looked slightly askew in places. And her eyes had a slight shadow beneath them, marring her beauty.“…What is it, Lord Nazin? Is something on my face?”“It’s nothing. Thank you for your hard work.”Titania flushed and turned her head to the side. “W-What hard work? I simply did what was required of me.”“Sure, sure. Whatever lets you sleep better at night, Tani.”“Hmph. You… eat your food already. It’s going to get cold if you keep yapping.”I smiled, but did as she said.Across from me, while she tried to hide it, Titania smiled as well.Like that, the two of us ate our food in a comfortable silence.As I ate, my mind wandered towards what had happened before I woke up. More specifically, I remembered the slash across my chest.It was gone now, healed by Regenerate, but the memory of it was still vivid in my mind, as well as the cause.This body… wasn’t my original. No, that was wrong. In truth, it was my original body. And that was the reason why the wound appeared.A ‘memory gambit’. I didn’t know all the details, but I knew bits and pieces. Something had gone wrong with whatever I tried to do, and ‘I’ ended up walking down a repulsive path.Remembering that sent a wave of nausea through me, but I managed to calm it this time.‘I’, no, ‘HE’ killed Aria. In cold blood after she saved him. All for power. And that power… for what?“How stupid.”“Hm?” Titania turned towards me. “Did you say something, Lord Nazin?”I shook my head. “It’s nothing important. Just a thought.”“I see. Well, if you have anything to say, I am all ears. Since my dear sister is still absent, I will reluctantly play her part as your confidant if you need me to.”“…Are you sure you haven’t been charmed by my good looks?”Titania blushed and threw her spoon at me.I caught it and placed it on the table.Titania’s blush deepened and she said, “I-I’ll be in the other room if you need me. I have… paper work. That’s right, paper work to do.” She stood up from her seat and quickly made her escape.I smiled. “What a silly woman.” She was a such a pushover… like that, it was no wonder that Aria ended up so bright and na?ve. Titania must have spoiled her, even though she didn’t intend to.“…And I ended up corrupting that bright and na?ve young girl, didn’t I?”My smile vanished.“Power, was it?”For the sake of power, he killed Aria. For the sake of power, he hid himself from the Goddess’s gaze and used Information Concealment in a way that tricked the world itself.But I…“I’m not like you.”I decided.Even though I had unlimited retries. Even though I had an infinite amount of time at my disposal. Even though I could have everyone die and then go back as if it never happened.Aria. Saphira. Even the prickly Titania.I had power now, and I didn’t need any more. What I needed to do was utilize it in the best way to keep everyone safe. To protect them from a world that didn’t care about them. To protect them from humans that wanted to exploit them.The first step to that was making sure Alvheim could protect itself.“Titania is a commander, right? She should be able to help me out.”Countless ideas swirled in my mind that we could try out. Weapons, spells, items… I had those in spades. Alone, they were just ideas that I didn’t have any use for. After all, my strength and mana made most of it irrelevant. But I wasn’t fighting alone now.I cleaned up my bowl and spoons and then left to get Titania.In my haste, I never realized that my faithful companion had vanished, disappearing from my side. 41 25 – Demon Lord Route – Counterpoint HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe smell of vanilla and something else sweet. That was the first thing I noticed when I entered the room that Titania had fled to.The house that Yggdrasil had provided us was furnished, but in a way that was relatively spartan. While elegant in a minimalist way with pure wooden finishing and soft cotton-like threads and cushioning, the house lacked a ‘homely’ feeling that should be expected of a place where people lived.But the room I walked into was different.The layout of the room was similar to the one in which I woke up. A bed lined the wall in the corner of the room to the left of the entrance, directly beneath the room’s window. Across from the bed, to the right to the entrance, there was a rectangular table and a pair of chairs.The main difference between the room layouts were the large wardrobe directly in front of the door. But while those were the only main differences, there were plenty of minor differences that added up.A stuffed wolf sat at the head of the bed in the room. Its gray fur was matted and slightly scuffed, torn a bit here and there but lovingly stitched back together. Next to it, there was a pillow embroidered with bright yellow sunflowers, a design mirrored by the blanket covering the bed.As for the wardrobe, while it was shut, I could see the edges of over a dozen dresses peeking out from beneath the doors, as if there were so many it couldn’t shut properly.I quietly shut the door behind me. Whether because of Information Concealment or because it was just well-made, the door closed without a single sound.When I did, the scent of vanilla and that strangely sweet smell became stronger.I frowned and glanced around the room. When I did, I caught sight of a wreath of white and yellow flowers hung on the right wall. The white flowers I recognized as vanilla, but the yellow flowers I didn’t.Curious, I decided to analyze the wreath.Status ScreenName: Wreath of Vanilla and Yellow FreesiaSummary: A wreath made of vanilla and yellow freesia flowers. The maker lovingly entwined the flowers together and blessed them with mana, preventing them from dying.Interesting… but I didn’t know the language of flowers so the deeper meaning was lost to me. It seemed like my skill either thought it was obvious or didn’t want to pry either. Still, the gesture wasn’t lost on me.I shifted my gaze to the only one who could have brought that wreath in the room, as well as the one responsible for decorating everything else.Titania sat at the table, her back turned to the door. On the tabletop before her stood two piles of papers, a towering one on her left and a smaller one on her right. In her left hand, she held a quill with an inkwell nearby to dip it.“You’re working rather hard, aren’t you?”Titania flinched and bumped into her inkwell.I grabbed it before it could fall using Dragon’s Grasp.Titania sighed and then turned around to glare at me. “You could at least knock before entering.”I eased the inkwell and the ink back inside of it back upright. After that, I walked around the table and took a seat opposite of Titania. “Knock? I live here. Why would I do that?”“You-“ Titania shook her head. “Never mind.” She glanced at her papers for a moment and then shifted them to the side. “I assume that you need something?”“What makes you think that? Maybe I just wanted to say hi?”Titania sighed. “With you, Lord Nazin, I highly doubt that mere greetings would warrant a visit. Did you want me to clean the dishes? Are you still hungry?”I frowned. “…What am I, a kid?”Titania raised an eyebrow and said, “Considering that in the past two days you have spent the combined total of one lying in bed like a sick child, yes.”“…It’s not like I asked you to take care of me. But that’s not why I came here. I have something important to ask you.”Titania paused and then rested her elbows on the table. “What is it?”“That guy called you Commander, right? Are you responsible for Alvheim’s combat potential?”Titania frowned. “…I suppose you could put it like that. But why do you ask?” She narrowed her eyes. “Do not tell me that you are planning an expedition.”“No, but it’ll be important for me to understand all of it if we want Alvheim and Yggdrasil to remain safe in the coming week.”Titania’s frown deepened. “Is it that serious?”I nodded. “It is.”Titania remained silent for a few moments and said, “Why ask me this? Would it not be better to ask my father?”“Isn’t it obvious? I trust you more than that ol-“ I coughed. “Than Aultry.”Titania flushed, but said, “Very well. Since you trust me, I will do my best to answer your questions. What specifically did you want to know about?”I paused to think. “First of all… what’s the territory like?”I had a vague understanding of the world’s geography from my ‘Otherworlder’ title, but still lacked in concreted details.“Territory?” Titania tilted her head and stared at me. “…Are you really a human?”“Titania.”“Fine, fine. Give me a moment.” She reached into her pile of papers and dug around. Eventually, she grabbed one from the pile and placed it in front of me. “Here we go. A recent map of Asifant from one who recently returned from their pilgrimage.”A map… that was useful. I grabbed it and took a closer look.Countless names, boundaries, and points of interest were written out, but in summary the continent could be divided into five major sections: the Northern Empire in the north, the Demon Realm in the south, the Western Mountains in the west, the Sun Kingdom in the east, and the Ancient Forest in the center.From what I knew, most of the humans lived in the Northern Empire, the result of Emperor Elio uniting it under his rule. The Sun Kingdom had the next largest population, though it included Anima, humanoids with animal features, among their number. The Demon Realm obviously had demons. As for the Western Mountains… considering that my title didn’t bring anything up, it seemed unimportant. But even so, that left three potential enemies.“Surrounded on all sides, huh?” I muttered.Titania nodded. “It would seem like it, yes. But in truth the only ones we need to fear would be the Empire.” Her nose wrinkled in disgust. “At least the demons would not resort to such… repulsive acts.”They wouldn’t… but that didn’t mean they weren’t a problem.“What about the Sun Kingdom?”“Hm? Ah, they have closed off their borders for years now. Even had they not, the children of the Sun hold honor in as high esteem as us elves do Yggdrasil.”I rubbed my chin and frowned. “Is that so?”That sounded similar to how China used to be in the past as well. It made me curious, especially with that hero’s reaction to me in Ars Nova, but I shelved the thought for the moment. Instead, I focused on the map.“The north and south then. The north has the Lost Woods so the imperial army will have to take a detour, but the south… Are the barriers and bewildering arrays on the outskirts of Alvheim the only protections you have?”“Of course not.” Titania crossed her arms and said, “What do you take us for? There is an outpost on the southern side of the Ancient Forest where our greatest hunters hold a vigil against the demons. In addition, the Fae live near there and would be the first to inform us of any activity.”“Hm…”It sounded secure, but I couldn’t help but feel like it wasn’t enough. An outpost could be easily overrun or captured without a trace. The Fae were fickle and might flee at a moment’s notice into their homeland between the cracks of the world.“What about your combat power? What forces can Alvheim dispatch if push comes to shove?”Titania frowned and placed a finger on her chin. “That… I believe around a hundred? If we are including the Royal Guards and those responsible solely for guarding Yggdrasil… approximately two hundred.”“That’s not enough.”“Pardon me?” Titania narrowed her eyes. “Are you telling me that two hundred of the most elite warriors, men and women that have trained for centuries is insufficient in your eyes?”“Are they as strong as me?”Titania froze. “W-Well…”“Yes or no.”“…No. They are not. B-But-““Damn. So that’s how it’s going to play out then.” I stared at the map and sighed. “Knowing her, the most ‘exciting’ part is just about to start.”“I… do not understand?” Titania stared at me and frowned. “Her? Exciting?”I shook my head. “Yesterday… No, it would be two days ago. I fought the Empire’s Braves here.” I circled a region north of Alvheim.Titania’s eye widened. “Is that why you were grievously injured?”“Yes. They were unexpectedly tough… and while I managed to kill most of them, the few that survived were strong.”Strong enough to make me wonder why they weren’t the real heroes instead of that delusional fool in Ars Nova, actually.Titania bit her lip.But I wasn’t finished. “And from what I know, the Demon Lord is making moves to get rid of the elves as well. While the demons wouldn’t have moved if the Empire had succeeded, with my appearance destroying that plan, we can count on them attacking soon.”“That…” Titania glanced at the map and muttered, “I see. Our forces would indeed be insufficient. But Lord Nazin, are you not overestimating the enemy forces?”I frowned. “What do you mean?”“While it may not appear so to you,” Titania said. “The Ancient Forest is home to many dangerous creatures. The Fenrir Wolves possess claws and talons that pierce through any defense. The Lethe Spiders can bind even the most skilled magician in their illusions. And there is even the Darklight Python that can strike unannounced. While us elves can avoid them due to the aid of nature’s spirits guiding us, the same is not true for the other races.”I paused and mulled over her words and then shook my head. “No. If they were ordinary soldiers, that might be true. But this is the imperial army, the same one run by Emperor Elio, the prodigy that could fight off the Demon Lord by himself.”“…The ruler of the humans is that powerful?”I blinked and stared at Titania. “Didn’t you know? You handed me the map, didn’t you?”Titania flushed. “W-Well, it has been a while since I have left Alvheim, so pardon me for being out of date.”“A while…? It can’t have been that long, right? I think I remember Aria mentioning that you told her how great crepes were…”Titania coughed. “A-anyway,” she said. “If the Emperor is so powerful, why is he going about the war in such a roundabout manner?”“I’m not sure. Maybe he doesn’t want to have collateral damage? Or maybe he’s testing the waters for something bigger-“I suddenly remembered what the Emperor was researching. Chaos magic, darkness… and didn’t those demons say they would get vengeance for their princess or something?“…Dammit.”“Lord Nazin?”I sighed and rubbed my temples. “It looks like I’m going to have to meet with your father after all.”“Ah.” Titania stood up and began tidying her papers. “Give me a moment then. I will be just-““You take your time. I remember the way.” I closed my eyes and then focused on the spatial coordinates of the hallway in front of the inner sanctum.“Eh? Lord Nazin-“Titania’s voice cut out, replaced by the cold chill of non-existence. Soon, that chill vanished as well, replaced with the familiar warmth of reemerging at my target.I opened my eyes.An elaborate set of double doors, woven through with ivy and branches, stood before me. The doorway to the inner sanctum of Alvheim, where the king presided over his people and Yggdrasil itself.But that wasn’t all.Someone stood there, not far in front of me. A girl.She stood as tall as I did, our eyes the same level. But unlike my dark brown eyes, hers were a dark violet, the color of amethysts shrouded by night.Milky white skin like the pale moon. Lovely pink lips set in a soft frown. Her hair, short and raven colored, framed a delicate face that looked like it was carved by a master artisan trying to depict a goddess.A simple black dress covered her lithe body, its threads light enough to reveal the shape beneath it but dark enough to hide the important parts.I took in all of that information within a single glance. Barely any time at all. But that single glance seemed to stretch on forever.I knew her.I didn’t remember her, but I knew her.My heart throbbed and I reached out. Her name was on the edge of my tongue. “You-“She shook her head and said, “You’re not him.”Confused, I blinked. And when I did, she was gone.I blinked again and spun around. “…Was I imagining things?”No one was there. I didn’t detect any mana fluctuations either.“It must be the stress.”I shook my head and then stepped towards the doors.They loomed before me, tall and austere. I got the feeling that most people would be intimidated by looking at them… but I wasn’t most people.I kicked the door open and said, “Aultry. I have something to discuss.”The king of Alvheim sat on his throne. A book lay on the ground nearby, its pages bent and ruffled from landing at an awkward angle. Aultry stared at the book for a moment. When that moment passed, he turned towards me and said between gritted teeth, “Lord Nazin. To what do I owe this... pleasure?”ERROR: Due to anomalous events, certain skills and titles have been lost. Status for the individual "Nowun" updated.Spoiler Status ScreenName: NowunGender: MaleAge: ??Race: HumanHP: 1,300,000 (+1,300,000)MP: 800,000 (+800,000)SkillsAbsolute Memory LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill granted to Nowun by Goddess Serena using the infinite human potential gifted by Earth’s Creator. Grants the concept of ‘Absolute Memory’ to the user. Cannot be disrupted by the lack of mana. Allows spatial leap. Information Concealment LVL ?? – A unique unranked skill recognized by Goddess Serena due to the user’s ability to withhold and conceal information. [This applies even to one’s own self.] Chaos Affinity LVL 7 – A skill granting the affinity of Chaos, the magical element that disrupts all others. At this level, it becomes possible to disrupt most magical phenomenon.Physical Damage Resistance LVL 7 – A skill granting resistance towards physical attacks. At this level, an attack capable of reducing a mountain to rubble is reduced to a tap.Imperial Slash LVL 7 – A subset of the martial skill “Imperial Swordsmanship”, which is the greatest swordsmanship available to the current era of humans. Using physical strength (or an appropriate substitute), lash out with the force to sever steel. At this level, it has almost become a swordsmanship in itself.Darkness Affinity LVL 7 – A skill granting the affinity of Darkness, the magical element embodying shadows, void, and negativity. At this level, uses are limited primarily by imagination and mana.Mana Resistance LVL 7 – A skill granting resistance towards phenomenon involving mana. At this level, a magical attack capable of wiping out a mountain is reduced to a slight shock.Analysis LVL 7 – A skill gained through the skilled usage and interpretation of mana fluctuations. Allows gaining of information through reading the world’s record. More is shown with greater expertise. At this level, Name, Level, Age, Race, Combat Potential, most skills, and a brief biography is shown.Grant Skill LVL 2 – A skill born through the familiarity of what makes up the essence of a skill. It allows the user to grant a skill they are familiar with to a targeted individual. The level determines the level of the skill that can be granted.Curse of ****** LVL 2 – A skill embodying the wrath of ******, the fallen divine dragon. Attacks cannot be defended against and inflicts the status ‘Soul Corrosion’.Dragon’s Grasp LVL 2 - A skill embodying the saying that one cannot escape once inside a dragon’s grasp. However, you are an exception to the rule as you are ‘no one’. It becomes possible to dominate beings by directly restricting their soul. A greater effect is shown with higher levels. At this level, it is possible to restrain dragons and beings with equivalent power. The target is limited to one.Anti-Magic LVL 1 - A skill that allows the usage of an energy serving as the antithesis of mana. Greater levels allow for greater amounts. At this level, allows the creation of a handful of Anti-Magic.Regenerate LVL 5 – A skill that allows regeneration from damage through the use of mana. On this level, even lost limbs can be restored, let alone vital organs.TitlesOtherworlder – Obtained by all those transported by Goddess Serena to Asifant. Grants language translation and basic knowledge of the world.Karmic Anomaly – The title granted to one whose karma cannot be discerned or altered. Further effects are unknown.Martyr – The title granted to one who sacrificed their life for the sake of another. Doubles HP and MP.Aria’s Savior – The title of the one who strives to save the elven princess Aria Sylvania from her fate. Your goodwill and efforts will never be forgotten, having been burned into her memory. She will always return to your side, no matter the time, no matter the place.Legend – The title of one who defeats ancient beings of catastrophe. Grants unrivaled strength and speed.Demon Lord Nazin – Your name, your title, the role you have decided to embrace. A Demon Lord that protects others with his domineering strength, repaying kindness with kindness and malice with malice. You will never fall into darkness.[collapse] 40 26 – Demon Lord Route – Downbeat HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextI took a sip from my tea cup. Bitter, without even a hint of sweetness.Across from me, Aultry took a sip from his own. From the way his eyes wrinkled in delight, it obviously wasn’t as bitter as mine.After my abrupt entrance, we’d decided to hold the conversation in a more relaxing place. Aultry suggested it, mostly because of the stress my visit was giving him, and I agreed to it.Considering his attitude towards me, and how outrageous asking to visit the heart of Yggdrasil was, any help in lowering his resistance was welcome.We were seated at a table on a deck not far from the inner sanctum. Apparently it was where Aultry liked to unwind between dealing with ruling.A maid had delivered tea for the two of us, leaving a kettle on the table, and then let us be.Aultry set down his cup and said, “So how is my baby girl, Lord Nazin? I hope that you’re treating her well.”I stared at Aultry and frowned. “Did you elves suddenly gain another protector? It seems that everyone around these parts has suddenly grown a backbone and decided they can stand up against a Demon Lord.”Aultry shrugged and waved his hand. “Maybe you just haven’t seemed very intimidating, ‘Lord Nazin’. After all, you look very much like an ordinary human right now.”“An ordinary-“ My eyes widened and I reached for my face. Halfway there I realized what I was doing and stopped.Aultry smirked.“…You sly fox.”“Thank you. But in all seriousness, where is my daughter? I don’t detect her anywhere in Alvheim and haven’t for the past five days.”“She’s fine. I just sent her off to undergo training-“Aultry stood up. “You sent her off to train? By herself? My Ari?”I raised an eyebrow.Aultry coughed and sat back down. “…Pardon me, but isn’t that excessive?”“Well, Aultry, considering how I haven’t seemed very intimidating lately, do you think I’d still be capable of protecting her and Alvheim at the same time?”Aultry narrowed his eyes. “I handed my daughter to you because I believed she would be safe, not for you to force her through trials!”I took a sip from my tea cup. Still bitter, but I was getting used to it.“Lord Nazin!”I set my tea cup down and said, “She’ll be fine. She’s with my servant. If anything, you should be concerned about people that meet her instead of the other way around.”Aultry grumbled and said, “Fine. In that case, I suppose I can accept it. But still, you are truly a Demon Lord, aren’t you? Though you have such a lackluster appearance, your actions at least are fitting. Even daring to set your hands on my eldest daughter as well-““Hold on.” I raised my hand. “I have no intentions towards Titania.”Aultry scoffed. “As if I would believe that. Practically all of Alvheim has heard about how she took you for a walk around the other day. You! And her, who hasn’t even so much as looked at any of the suitors I’ve suggested in the past three hundred years!”I frowned. “It’s not my fault that she’s somehow become fond of me.”“There!” Aultry pointed at me. “That right there! A Demon Lord through and through! At least Cross had the decency to politely reject the elves that made passes at him, but you! You’re just sitting there and pulling my honeybun along!”My mana flared.Aultry flinched and then lowered his hand. He took a deep breath and sighed. “…My apologies, Lord Nazin.”“…Again, you and your people are being quite rude recently. I’m beginning to think that it might be better to just leave.”“No! Stay, please.” Aultry grimaced. “You’re our only ally at this time.”I thought about making him sweat a bit, but eventually said, “It’s good that you know that.”Aultry sighed and took a sip from his tea cup to calm down.I decided to do the same.After a while, Aultry said, “I suppose Tani has always been a bit… unorthodox. Her falling for you is unexpected, especially the relationship between you and Ari, but I suppose the heart wants what it wants.”“…Sure. Now the reason why I wanted to talk with you is-“Aultry gestured with his tea cup and said, “Do you know that she swore herself off of love when she was younger? She thought it was ridiculous and unnecessary. Something about the sword and magic being all she needed.”“…That’s interesting to hear but-““I thought it would change after Ari was born, but then Lunaria died and she became even colder! She stopped giving me hugs, calling me papa… she even started using formal language all the time!” Aultry took a long drink from his tea and then turned towards me with red eyes. “Isn’t that ridiculous?”“…What’s ridiculous is the way you’re acting, to be honest. You’re a king, and I’m the Demon Lord who saved your kingdom. And daughter. And other daughter. And… probably all your children probably.”Aultry paused. “You’re right. I shouldn’t be talking to you like this… but you’re the only hope I have left for getting a grandson.”I froze. “Hold on. Repeat that again?”Aultry tilted his head. “You are my main hope of getting a grandson? An heir to the throne?”“There. That right there. What gives you the impression that I’m going to give you an heir?” I shook my head. “No, the more important question is… why does that even matter?”Aultry leaned back in his chair and held his teacup. “I’m not getting younger and the throne of Alvheim can only be passed onto males with the royal bloodline. Since I don’t have a son, the next best would be a grandson. And since you’ve taken my baby girl and somehow ensnared the heart of my precious honeybun, it’s only a matter of time, isn’t it?” He narrowed his eyes. “…Or are you saying that my daughters aren’t good enough for you?”A headache started to build up.I pinched the bridge of my nose with my left hand and said, “Don’t you have other daughters? Why me all of a sudden?”Aultry’s expression darkened. “I do, but their mothers are different than Titania and Aria’s.”“Oh?”The elven king lowered his tea cup and stared into it. “…Unlike you humans, we elves find it hard to conceive a child. Once every few decades can be considered blessed, but once a century is more common.”“…Did Aria’s mother not do it for you?”Aultry glared at me. “What would you know? Titania and Aria’s mother… my Queen, Lunaria. I loved her with all my heart and hoped we could have a son to inherit the throne. But no. Even with Yggdrasil’s blessings, after Titania’s birth there was nothing else.”I slowly nodded. It was interesting and all to hear about Aria’s family… but more important things were at hand. “Right. That’s all understandable, but I didn’t come here to talk about your family history-““For a long time, Lunaria thought the problem lay with her.” Aultry continued talking, completely ignoring me.I sighed and decided to sit back and relax.“I reluctantly accepted concubines into the family in an attempt to produce an heir. But again, only daughters. Not only that, but they even went on to spurn male advances and seek the ‘fairer sex’. Some unfathomable logic about the natural state of affairs being females pursuing females due to how Yggdrasil gave rise to Elf and Fae alike.”I poured myself some more tea from the kettle and said, “Right.”“Fortunately, the birth of my darling Ari showed that it wasn’t a problem with Lunaria. Rather, the problem likely lay with myself... Even so, we would have continued to try, but then Lunaria died during labor. Because of that, the only hope I have of passing down this throne and retiring would be the son of either my honeybun or my baby girl. Thus… you.” Aultry stared at me. “You, who has taken both of my precious daughters from me. While I can’t do anything about their decisions… if you so much as harm a single hair on either of them, Demon Lord or not, I won’t forgive you.”I took a sip from my tea cup. I tasted nothing but bitterness, but considering my mood, it was welcome.Just how did a talk about reinforcing Yggdrasil and Alvheim’s defenses turn into what was essentially the future father-in-law chewing out his future son-in-law?At that time, Aultry coughed. He quickly covered it with his right hand, but he didn’t do so in time to prevent the few specks of crimson from escaping. “Apologies. All of this stress recently must be getting to me.”I decided to let him have his excuse and nodded. “It’s fine.”Aultry took a sip from his tea cup but frowned on finding it empty. He poured himself some more from the kettle and said, “I believe we’ve gotten off track. What was it you wanted to discuss?”Finally. But even though we arrived at the crux of the conversation… I hesitated.Aultry laughed. “Come now. Don’t tell me that the chaotic Demon Lord Nazin is afraid of me now.” He shook his head and took a sip from his tea cup.“I need access to the heart of Yggdrasil.”Aultry coughed and quickly set down his cup. Wiping his mouth, he stared at me and said, “You what?”“The heart of Yggdrasil. I need access to it so that I can lay defenses down to protect all of Alvheim.”“Just how in the world did you know about Yggdrasil's heart? No, I suppose one as powerful as you could sense it. Even so…” Aultry looked towards me and narrowed his eyes. “What makes you think that I’ll let a self-proclaimed Demon Lord with chaotic mana near the heart of the world’s Order?”“I think that if you don’t, Yggdrasil will fall within the next few days after both the Braves and the Archfiends invade Alvheim.”Aultry waved his hand. “So what? You’re here, are you not? Or are you telling me that they’re too powerful for our dear Benefactor?”“Of course not. Barring the human emperor and the other Demon Lord, it would take a creature of catastrophe to threaten me. But the same isn’t true for Yggdrasil.”Aultry smiled. “You underestimate us. While we were caught off guard by the imperial soldier’s chaos magic, since you’ve arrived and reinforced our barriers, we’ve come up with plenty of countermeasures against it.”I raised an eyebrow.“What?” Aultry said. “Did you think that your actions went unnoticed? I possess access to all of Yggdrasil, and her roots extend quite a ways throughout the Ancient Forest.”“Be that as it may be, I doubt that it can defend against Anti-magic.”Aultry froze. “Anti-magic? You mean spell nullification?”“Did I say spell nullification?”Aultry rubbed his face and said, “Curses. Was that why you came back so injured the other day?”“…Not exactly, but for the sake of the argument, yes.”Aultry sighed. “The humans have gone too far. First dabbling in Chaos and now developing an energy diametrically opposed to magic… do they not fear retribution from the Goddess?”I forced my expression to remain neutral. That Goddess… far from retribution, she would be sitting back with a bowl of popcorn to watch the fireworks.Aultry stood up. “Very well. I assume you have countermeasures then if you’re asking this?”I stood up as well, and then nodded. “Of course.”“Then… follow me.” Aultry turned towards Yggdrail and waved his hand. The moment he did, the tree’s surface shifted and rippled, turning into a dark chasm. “I will lead the way. But know that the moment I sense anything out of the ordinary, you will be facing the wrath of not only myself, but Yggdrasil and all of its guardians.” He turned back to look at me. “Understood?”“You don’t need to tell me twice.”Aultry nodded and walked into the chasm.I followed close behind him.“On a side-note,” Aultry said. “Have you and my Titania done it yet? I mean you must have, what with her finally being so bright and cheerful after all these years, right? If you need any tips on ways to increase fertility or want to spice things up…”I sighed.What I was willing to put up with to protect Alvheim… Aria had better appreciate my efforts when she got back.In the depths of the Ancient Forest, a young elf with golden hair and a dark violet dress raised her head.An elegant beauty with long silky black hair and red eyes frowned. “What is it, girl? Another of your flashbacks?”Aria shook her head. “No. I just felt like Nowun was thinking about me.”Saphira scoffed. “As if my Master cares about a girl like yourself.”Aria rolled her eyes. “Whatever you say, old hag.”“You-!”“What? It’s true, isn’t it? And I’m sure that Nowun prefers pure maidens anyway, unlike a certain ancient has-been over here.”Saphira raised her right hand, crackling with crimson lightning. “It seems that you require discipline.”Aria raised her right hand as well, a black tornado slowly swirling within it. “Anytime, hag.”The two beauties charged at each other, wind howling and lightning screeching, vying for the position of the one to stand at a certain person’s side.Meanwhile, still doing paperwork where Nowun left her, Titania remained blissfully unaware of the storm that was about to come her way. 34 27 – Demon Lord Route – Syncopation HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe chasm leading to Yggdrasil’s heart stretched on for a long time with the only light from what little filtered in through the gap that Aultry made. Winding and continuously narrowing until I had to walk directly behind Aultry, it was a claustrophobic’s worst fear. The fact that the walls of countless roots pulsed with mana turned an already disturbing passageway into nightmare fuel. The walls felt like they could spring to life at any time and devour any trespassers whole, leaving them lost forever within the depths of Yggdrasil.Most people would be on guard, tense from the dangerous atmosphere. Most people would be too worried to say anything at all, lest they disturb the living walls.Aultry was not most people. “…And if that position bothers her, all you have to do is turn her around and-“I sighed and did my best to ignore the elven king’s ramblings. Somehow, for the past fifteen minutes he had managed to jabber on about all the different ways that you could ‘pleasure’ a woman as well as other… relevant information.It was under the guise of helpful advice, but I got the sense that he was trying to show off his bedroom exploits. Alvheim's king really needed to get out more often...Eventually, the narrowing walls began to widen again until I could walk side by side with Aultry. But before I could move to do so, a cold voice called out.“Aultry, boy. What are you doing here?”The elven king froze, causing me to almost run into him.I managed to stop at the last second and frowned.“Sir Hraesvelgr.” Aultry bowed. “I apologize for the disturbance, but I must request a meeting with Yggdrasil.”Aultry’s actions allowed me to see who he was talking to.A man with white hair stood in front of us, blocking the path. He possessed a massive frame rippling with muscles. The only piece of clothing covering his body was a pair of pants that looked to be made of gray feathers.I stared at him and frowned. For some reason, he seemed vaguely familiar.The man’s eyes, yellow and reminiscent of an eagle’s, stared into my own and he frowned as well. “Who is this?”Aultry rose from his bow and gestured towards me. “This is our Benefactor, Lord Nazin. Not only did he save Alvheim from the invading humans, but he’s come to reinforce Yggdrasil’s defenses from newly developed threats.”“Hmph. Is this why you request a meeting, Aultry boy?”Aultry nodded. “Yes, Sir Hraesvelgr. Lord Nazin-““I refuse.”“What?”Hraesvelgr continued staring at me and said, “You should know better than this, Aultry boy. That… thing beside you. It carries the stench of darkness and chaos, the stench of my fated opponent and the one prophesied to end Yggdrasil.”“That’s…” Aultry trailed off and then turned towards me. “Not true. Right, Lord Nazin?”I ignored Aultry and stared at Hraesvelgr.He stared back.“Are you going to bar my way no matter what?”Hraesvelgr nodded. “Of course.”“…Even if that ends with the Sword of Mana stolen?”Aultry gasped.The air grew heavy and Hraesvelgr’s eagle eyes shimmered. “How do you know that?”I shrugged. “Divine revelation? Providence?” I shook my head. “Even if I told you the truth, you wouldn’t believe me. But I’m not the only one with that information.”Hraesvelgr narrowed his eyes. “Hmph. That may be, but I will be more than enough to protect Yggdrasil, creature of darkness and chaos.”“Is that so? But what about when people slip past you? Can you guard what you cannot perceive?”I thought about it. Hraesvelgr… why was he missing in the future? Did he perish protecting Yggdrasil, or did he pass his role to Aria? If not, why did he let her suffer so much?Hraesvelgr scoffed. “As if a mere mortal can-“I activated Information Concealment.“-get past me?” The guardian’s yellow eyes widened and he said, “What sorcery is this!?”Aultry glanced around the room. “Lord Nazin?”I walked past them both.Hraesvelgr’s eyes frantically scanned the surroundings but never landed on my position.Arrogant. That person… he existed to guard Yggdrasil, and yet in the future that harsh duty fell on the shoulders of a feeble young woman.I stood behind Hraesvelgr and tapped the nape of his neck. “If I wanted it, you would be dead right now. Now, do you still think-”A surge of white light filled the passageway. Searing hot pain spread throughout my body and then, nothing.“Lord Nazin!” Aultry cried out and then glared at Hraesvelgr. “Sir Hraesvelgr, you have doomed us all!”“Hmph.” The guardian turned towards Aultry and scoffed. “Doom? Aultry boy, I eliminated a major threat to-““That hurt.”Hraesvelgr’s eyes widened and he quickly turned back around.My body felt like I’d stayed far too long under the sun, but I ignored it and smiled at the guardian of Yggdrasil.The sensation of Holy Light has been memorized. The skill Light Affinity LVL 1 has been obtained.Update. Due to compatibility, Light Affinity has evolved into Light’s Order LVL 1.Hraesvelgr took a step back. “Impossible. A creature of chaos and darkness should have been obliterated by Light’s Order!”“There’s a saying about assumptions where I’m from… but in any case, just because I use those attributes doesn’t mean that I’m a creature of those types.”So I said, but I was confused as well. Considering my abilities, I thought I would have to time leap after building resistances from a fatal blow, but it seemed that it wouldn’t be necessary. Light and Order was the antithesis of my Darkness and Chaos affinities. Going by logic. it should have been cancelled out, leaving me obliterated like the guardian said.Hraesvelgr stared at me for a moment and then muttered, “I see. So this is Yggdrasil’s will.”“Hm?”The white-haired guardian shook his head. “It matters not.” He gestured towards the passageway leading deeper into Yggdrasil and said, “Go forward and meet with Yggdrasil. There, all will be revealed. Ah. But Aultry boy will stay here.”“Sir Hraesvelgr!”The guardian crossed his arms and glared at Aultry. “Have you obtained a successor?”“…No, but-““Then you stay there.”“…”I ignored the sudden comedy duo and continued advancing into the depths of Yggdrasil.Aria opened the door to her house. Her house. The house belonging to her and Nowun. Well, there was that has-been lizard too but ultimately it was their house. Like a couple’s, and one that Yggdrasil provided herself, just like she did for the elves that had vowed to be lifelong partners.The thought of it made Aria giddy.“I still say that I got the better of you, girl.”Aaand that giddiness went away.Aria glanced towards Saphira and huffed. “As if, has-been.”The fallen dragon stepped into the house and closed the door behind her. Although a mundane act, Saphira’s beauty and the simple but fitting black dress hugging her perfect body made it a work of art.She must have caught Aria staring as Saphira smirked and tucked a strand of her silky black hair behind her ear. “Jealous?”“Yeah right.” Aria crossed her arms, emphasizing her own assets beneath her dark violet dress. “I still have room to grow, unlike a certain lizard who’s reached her peak.” Aria scanned Saphira head to toe and smirked. “It’s only downhill from there, you know?”“Y-You!” Saphira crossed her arms and took a step back. “W-Well, at least I have experience!”“Whatever makes you feel better about yourself… has-been.”Crimson lightning crackled around Saphira’s right hand and she aimed it at Aria. “I will END you.”“Not in the house. Or do you want to be the one to explain why everything was destroyed?”Saphira flinched and quickly dismissed her lightning.Aria smiled. “I thought so.”Saphira pouted. “…Stupid girl.”Aria stuck out her tongue and then started walking deeper into the house. “Come on. I don’t think he’ll be out much longer, so let’s get the house ready before he gets back.”“Hmph. Do not think I have forgotten this slight, girl. But you make a valid point.” Saphira followed after Aria.Aria decided to head to her room first since it was, hopefully, where they would be spending most of their time. She grabbed the door knob, twisted it, and then pushed it open.“Hm? Lord Nazin?” A feminine voice called out.Aria froze.Saphira froze.The beautiful woman with honey-colored hair seated at the table inside the room froze.“…Tani?” Aria pushed the door open all the way and stepped into the room. As she did, she glanced around, noting the distinct woman’s touch that had been placed on everything. The sweet scent of vanilla and yellow freesia, the changed bed covers and pillow case, the stuffed animal… it was everything that used to be in her room near the inner sanctum.Slowly, Aria turned her gaze to Titania.The eldest princess of Alvheim sat behind a table stacked with papers. Catching Aria’s gaze, she flinched and stood up. “A-Ari! Wh-what are you doing here?”Aria walked to the center of the room and made a show of looking around before turning back to Titania and saying, “I live here. With No-Nazin and Fi-ear.”It was close, but Aria managed to catch herself at the last minute.“Right!” Titania nodded. “That… is right. You live here. With… Lord Nazin. And his servant, Fear.”Saphira stepped into the room and fixed her gaze on Titania as well. “Indeed. The girl and I live in this house with my Master. You, elf, are certainly not included in that number.”Aria crossed her arms. “What she said. So what are you doing here, Tani? And when did all of this get here?”Titania fidgeted with her ribbon and said, “Y-You see-““Wait.” Saphira stepped forward.“P-Pardon me?”The fallen dragon sniffed the air and frowned before walking towards the eldest princess of Alvheim.Titania froze, unable to react to the strange turn of events.Saphira closed her eyes and leaned towards Titania, sniffing her. After she did, Saphira’s eyes snapped open. She took a step back and glared. “Why do you carry the scent of my Master?”Aria’s gaze snapped towards Titania. “…Are you sure, Fear?”Saphira scowled and nodded. “I am indeed, girl.”Titania’s eyes widened and she raised her hands. “L-Listen Ari. I have an explanation for all of this-“Saphira walked over to the door and closed it.Titania flinched and instinctively took a step back. It caused her to bump into the table, knocking over the pile of papers. She looked down and frowned but quickly glanced back towards Aria and Saphira.“Girl,” Saphira said. “This one time, I will cooperate.”Aria nodded. “Good.” She turned her gaze on her sister and said, “So, Tani. Is there a reason why my darling’s scent might be lingering on your body?”“D-Darling?”Saphira walked back towards Aria’s side and nodded. “Yes. I would like to know as well, elf. I smell traces of my Master’s mana and his blood upon your body... mixed with your own scent.”Aria's emerald eyes turned frosty and a cold wind stirred.Sweat formed on Titania's brow. “T-There is a very logical explanation for that. You see-“The door creaked open.Titania glanced towards it and smiled in relief. “Lord Nazin!”“Hm?”Aria turned around.A figure stood in the doorway. Wreathed in shadows and chaotic mana, it was familiar. At the same time, it was foreign.Saphira reacted first, quickly pulling Aria behind her and facing the shadowy figure. “You are not my Master.”The shadowy figure paused and then tilted its head. “Yo…u. PoWerFul.”Aria flinched. The voice… it was eerie. Twisted and mangled.The figure raised its right hand. Shadows dripped from it, plopping onto the ground like bits of rotting flesh. “He. Hehe. HEhEHE. PoWER.”“Girl, hold on to me and your sister!” Saphira grabbed Aria with her right hand and blasted a hole in the wall with lightning in her left.Meanwhile, Aria grabbed onto her sister and pulled her close. “Whatever you do, don’t let go Tani!”“Ari, what are you-“The dragon jumped through the window with the elf sisters. At the same time-“GIVE ME YOUR POWER!”-the shadowy figure roared and an explosion of chaotic darkness consumed the house along with its branch. 31 28 – Demon Lord Route – Fugue HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe heart of Yggdrasil was what I once thought to be just a chamber hidden in the inner depths of Alvheim. It was mostly the same as I remembered it being in the future, despite my alternate entrance. The major difference was the atmosphere, sacred and filled with life rather than desolate and dead.Roots swirled around the chamber, gathering around an orb of glowing green light in the center. Within it, I could see a sword suspended within the radiance.TAKE IT.A splitting headache and a flash of a memory.I grimaced and clutched my head with my left hand.After a few moments, the headache passed. I sighed and stepped forward, glancing around.I didn’t need Analyze to see the patterns of mana woven into the area. They shone with enough power that it could be seen with the naked eye. Patterns that formed barriers to protect Alvheim. Patterns that formed lines of communications throughout the Ancient Forest. Patterns that formed what were essentially trip-wires, detecting whenever those with hostile intent drew near.Powerful but simple. The patterns did their job and did it well, but they weren’t enough.I watched how the patterns wove into each other and interacted. Where I couldn’t comprehend them, I used Analyze. Coupled with my experience from seeing the barriers on the outskirts of Alvheim and my Absolute Memory, it didn’t take long before I could figure out where to place my additions.Anti-magic formed in my right hand. Though it served as the antithesis of mana, the properties were similar. Slowly, carefully, I twisted what little I could muster into threads, weaving them into patterns like the ones I saw.“Hello.” A voice echoed from just beside my right ear.I froze. After making sure that the Anti-magic remained secure and far away from the existing mana patterns, I turned my head to look at the source of the voice.A young girl in a dark brown dress floated in the air next to me. Short, light green hair drifted in a non-existent breeze while her bright emerald eyes stared straight into my own. She smiled and shifted her body as if she was leaning on the ground, elbows knelt and propping up her head with her hands.“…Hello,” I said.The girl stared at me for a little bit and then said, “You’re weird. Did you know that?”I thought about her words and then said, “And you must be Yggdrasil?”The girl shook her head. “Iggy.”“Hm?”The girl pouted and said, “My name is Iggy. Yggdrasil is too long and boooring.”“…Sure, Iggy.” So the spirit of Yggdrasil was a young child. That meant that the World Tree wasn’t that old yet in terms of its general lifespan.A splitting headache and another flash of a memory. A young girl’s sobs and pained screams.I flinched, but managed to keep my expression neutral.Yggdrasil… or rather, Iggy, tilted her head and said, “So whatcha doing, Mister Weird?”I turned my gaze back to the thread of Anti-magic in my hands and said, “I’m making sure your heart is safe.”“Safe?”I nodded. “Bad people are going to come here soon to try and steal what you keep in your heart.”Iggy gasped. “They can’t!”I looped my thread of Anti-magic through the pattern of mana, carefully forging a circuit, and then said, “They can. And they will… if I don’t set this up.”Iggy drifted closer, moving near the thread of Anti-magic.I frowned and said, “Could you not do that?”“…But it’s weird,” Iggy said. “It feels really tingly.”I spiraled a thread of chaos mana around the Anti-magic and said, “I don’t doubt it. Chaos mana and Anti-magic would definitely feel strange to you.” Well, more like lethal. I didn’t say that though.Iggy nodded and remained quiet, content to watch me work.I took advantage of the silence and completed a few circuits. An Anti-magic barrier to trigger when the defensive barriers fell. A Chaos barrier to reinforce the existing mana barriers. Anti-magic fail-safes, chaotic reinforcement… if anyone thought they could break the spells by short-circuiting them with chaos magic or Anti-magic they would be in for a surprise.Perhaps realizing that I was finished with the delicate work, Iggy said, “Hey, Mister Weird.”“What is it?”“Iggy!”I sighed and said, “What is it, Iggy?”“Why is your soul split up into a bunch of pieces?”I froze and slowly turned towards her. “…What are you talking about?”Iggy leaned back, changing her position to sit cross-legged, and then held out her hands, palms raised. “This is what a normal soul looks like.”A white orb appeared above her hands, radiating a powerful light.“Sometimes, people have different attributes so the color changes.”After saying that, the orb in Iggy’s hands changed its hue, shifting from green to red to blue.“But Mister,” Iggy said. “Yours looks like this.”The orb turned back to white and then shattered. Bits and pieces drifted in the air like splinters of glass caught in orbit. The white light vanished, broken up into its individual waves. The orbs still glowed, but it was a kaleidoscope. All the colors making up white were still present, but they had been scattered into separate parts, now distinct from the whole. But more worrying than that, peering in the depths of the orb there were hollow parts, black areas where light didn’t shine.It was wrong.“That’s… impossible.”Impossible. A soul should not be like that. Could not be like that. And definitely not my soul, not with my ability.Iggy nodded. “I know! And look, the inside’s all empty.” The young girl made another light and shone in through the center. The black areas instantly lit up, showing that they were empty space rather than bits of darkness.A chill crept up my spine. The implication of that…Iggy clapped her hands together, making the orbs disappear, and then turned to face me. “So, Mister Weird. What are you?”“I…““Curses, girl! Use your wind magic properly!”“You think I’m not trying?!”Saphira roared and breathed crimson lightning at a crowd of shadowy figures.After escaping from the house, Saphira turned into her dragon form and tossed both Aria and Titania on her back before flying into the air.In response to that, the shadowy figure had summoned a small army of similar shadowy beings, although with different forms and statures.Saphira’s breath attack vaporized half of the shadowy beings, but the other half continued to fly through the air, racing towards the girls.Aria lifted her left hand and said, “Spirits of Wind! Fall and become my shield! Dark Tempest!”True to the spell’s name, a vortex of dark wind swirled around Saphira, buying the trio a momentary breather.“Elf!” Saphira said.Titania flinched, snapped from her daze at the sudden events. “What is it?”“Where is my Master?”“Your Master?”“Of for the love of-“ Aria cursed and said, “Lord Nazin, Tani! Where’s Lord Nazin?”“Oh! Lord Nazin went to meet with father half an hour ago!”Aria grimaced, feeling the strain from maintaining her spell. “When do you think he’ll be back?”“Any moment now?”“Elf!”“I don’t know, alright!? He left me behind without telling me anything!”“Useless! Even the girl does better!”“Th-that is-“Aria groaned. “Stop arguing and get ready! I can’t hold this any longer!”At that time, a distorted voice echoed. “Dark wind, twist and die…”“Girl! Let go of your spell!”Aria quickly did as she was told and relinquished her grasp on the dark tempest. The moment she did, that voice continued.“…Cruel Gale’s Demise.”The tempest screeched and then shattered, as if an invisible creature ripped it apart.When the wind died, the shadowy beings reemerged. The difference was that the numbers had more than doubled the original count, almost blanketing out the blue sky.Aria panted, exhausted from forcibly terminating her spell. “Any… bright ideas… lizard?”“Only one, girl. But I can scarcely believe that they will provide an opportunity.”“Probably… not.”Aria turned her gaze back towards the army of shadow beings.The original figure still floated in the air near their ruined home. Perhaps it felt that the army of shadow beings was enough, or perhaps it had lost all sense of self-preservation after its powerful attack, it remained there unmoving.Not that it helped their situation anymore knowing that. Even if the original shadowy figure didn’t move, the army of shadow beings surrounding them was more than enough.“Ari.”Aria felt a hand placed on her shoulder. Her eyes widened and she glanced back to see Titania standing. “Tani?”The eldest princess of Alvheim smiled and said, “Allow me.”Aria shook her head. “No, Tani. You can’t-“Before she could say anything else, Titania leapt through the air.“Oh spirits of wind, lend me your strength and be my wings. Flight!”Titania’s falling body slowed and then rose back up. At the same time, she held out her right and left hands holding the hilts of swords that didn’t yet exist. “Oh spirits of ice, lend me your strength and be my blades. Frost Edge!”Titania’s empty hands were filled, and she armed herself with a matching pair of light blue long swords.“Argh! Stupid Tani!” Aria jumped off Saphira as well and raced after Titania. “You’d better work fast, Fi! If Tani dies because of this, I’m going to tell Nowun!”“H-Hmph. Needless worries!”“Then hurry!”Found a cool site that lets you make neat fantasy styled maps so have a simplified version of Asifant. Open the spoiler to see it. Spoiler [collapse] 24 29 – Demon Lord Route – Resolution HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextTrying to answer Iggy’s question, it felt like a knife stabbed my brain, wrenching it apart.Kill her. Take the power. Her power. “Gah.”My heart throbbed and my vision flashed red.Hungry. I was so, so, so hungry. A bottomless appetite.I stood up. Before I realized it, my left hand was raised, Dragon’s Grasp already at my finger tips.And then I saw her eyes. Innocent emerald eyes. Emerald… a shining green that reminded me of Aria.Of the girl who trusted me that I slaughtered and-I grabbed my left hand with my right and forcibly pulled it down.It refused to move. Instead, mana began building up as Dragon’s Grasp started to activate.STEAL IT! TAKE IT! DEVOUR IT! MAKE IT YOUR OWN!“NO!”I wrenched my arm down. It snapped, breaking off at jagged edges. Fragments of bone and blood splattered to the ground.But that wasn’t enough to stop it.I grit my teeth and squeezed.Unbelievable pain erupted as I mangled my own limb, grinding my own flesh and bone to pulp. But that pain brought clarity, allowing me to focus on that instead of my mind splitting apart.Finally, Dragon’s Grasp deactivated and what was left of my left arm fell to my side.I gasped and staggered backwards, collapsing on the floor.Blood soaked my clothes and my left arm was nothing more than a fleshy tendril in the semblance of an arm. The entire time, the pain didn’t diminish, but I forced myself to remain lucid. Regenerate would repair the damage soon enough, but I needed to remain awake to ensure it healed properly.Iggy drifted towards me, a bright smile on her face. “You’re a good guy. Weird, but a good guy.”I laughed, although with the pain it came out more as breathless gasps. “A… good guy? I wonder… about that…”A hero. A villain. The person I was before coming to this world and the reasons why that person came to this world had all disappeared. All that remained of him was this insatiable hunger for power, this ability that sought to obtain anything and everything, even consuming time and space itself in its greed.Iggy frowned and tilted her head for a moment before smiling again. “Alright! Since you’re such a good guy, I’ll give you my blessing!”“Blessing?”Iggy nodded. “You protected my heart, so I’ll protect yours too.” She dropped to the ground, standing for once on her own two feet. When she did, she stepped closer to me and placed her hand on my chest, over where my heart should be. Closing her eyes, Iggy said, “May you forever hold light within your heart.”A warmth settled in my chest and then spread throughout my body. With it, something that I didn’t know was missing snapped back into place and the emptiness I didn’t know existed was filled.“This…”Iggy yawned and stepped back. “I’m sleeepy.” She shook her head and then stared at me with a small smile. “Thanks again for protecting me, Mister Weird. Keep being a good guy, alright?”Before I could say anything else, Iggy had vanished, leaving me alone in the chamber.The tide of shadowy beings parted. Perhaps realizing Saphira as the greater threat, all but two surged towards the fallen dragon.Aria saw that but didn’t have the attention to spare. One of the two remaining shadowy beings flew towards her at a blinding speed, moving so fast it caused a sonic boom while the other, armed with a pair of black blades, flew towards Titania.The shadowy being racing towards Aria held out its right hand, wind gathering to form an invisible blade.Aria grinned. “If it’s wind you want…” Dark wind gathered on her left hand, forming a blade just like the shadowy being’s. “…Let’s see which of ours is stronger!”The two blades clashed, one clear and one tinged with darkness.A sonic boom erupted from the clash and sent both Aria and the being flying backwards.The shadowy being quickly recovered. When it did, a screeching ball of wind formed in her right hand and it surged back towards Aria.“I know that one too! Bring it!” The youngest elf princess gathered dark wind in a sphere and charged again.Once more, a sonic boom erupted. This time, however, the shadowy being was sent further back.Aria immediately gave chase. Wind and darkness swirled around her left arm, spiraling in opposing directions.The shadowy being recovered and tried imitating Aria.“Too late!”She lunged with her left arm and pierced the shadowy being’s body.Wind and darkness drilled into the shadowy being’s body. The force of Aria’s attack drew in everything it touched, grinding it into oblivion. The being’s shadows were no exception.Aria stared, curious as to the identity of the one who attacked with similar powers.The shadows were peeled away, layer by layer, until at last she could see the face of the one beneath.When she did, Aria froze.“You… you’re-“Before she could finish her sentence, a roar filled the air and white lightning surged.In the corner of her eyes, Aria saw that Saphira had taken care of the swarm of shadowy beings. She also saw that Titania had cut down her own opponent as well. While the fight must have been a harder struggle than her own considering how Titania’s favorite lacy blouse and dress were ripped apart, Aria’s sister was relatively unscathed.“That just leaves the first guy.” Aria turned to look at the original shadowy figure. Like before, it hadn’t moved. As if the destruction of its forces didn’t matter, it floated there unmoving and unphased.Titania flew towards Aria and said, “Is that the last opponent?”"It should be," Aria said.Saphira flew over as well. Because she had turned back into her divine dragon form to defeat the swarm of shadowy beings, her hair was a pristine white again and her eyes were once again pure sapphire. “Do you still have enough energy, girl?”“I should be asking you that, has-been.”Saphira’s left eye twitched, but she turned her attention to the shadowy figure. “Then let’s go. It’s better to take care of this before anyone else gets involved.”Aria nodded.Saphira flew through the air, white lighting crackling around her right hand.Aria flew by Saphira’s side, dark wind spiraling around her left hand.“White lightning-““Dark tempest-“The two women thrust their hands and shouted, “ATTACK!”White lightning and dark wind surged towards the shadowy figure. The two separate attacks coalesced mid-flight, the fruit of their extensive training.The figure didn’t move. Whether it was because it didn’t register the attack or found the attack not worth dodging, no one would ever know.A barrier formed before the shadowy figure, one made of an energy more dark than darkness, more chaotic than chaos. As if a fundamental aspect of reality, the moment it emerged it erased the combined attack of Aria and Saphira.Aria froze.Beside her, Saphira did as well.A girl in an elegant lacy black dress appeared next to the shadowy figure. Milky white skin like the pale moon, violet eyes twinkling like amethysts sealing away the stars, short hair the color of the night sky, delicate features that could rival those of a goddess... Rather than a mortal, she looked like an immortal fairy descending from the heavens.She turned towards the shadowy figure and pulled it into her arms. When she had, she gave the shadowy figure a tender smile.Then, her gaze turned towards Aria and Saphira.The tenderness vanished in an instant, replaced with nothing more than cold disdain. Those violet eyes narrowed, as if the girl was looking at a pair of worms, and she spat out a single word. “Traitors.”With that, the girl turned around. Again, that energy darker than dark, more chaotic than chaos emerged and enveloped the girl and the shadowy figure.When it faded, only the blue skies remained where they once were.For a while, Aria simply floated there, staring at the empty space where the girl and the figure vanished.Saphira was the first to break the silence. “Girl. Do you think that-““Don’t say it.” Aria shook her head. “Whatever you think that figure might have been, don’t say it.”Saphira was silent, but she nodded. “Very well.”At that time, Titania flew towards them. “Ari, Lady Fear. Is it over?”Before Aria could answer, a voice called out towards them.“My baby girl! My honeybun!” Aultry flew through the air, wielding the twin swords of Yggdrasil. “Don’t worry! Daddy’s here!”“…Girl. Should I take care of him?”Aria paused to think about it.“Ari!”“As much as I’d like that… I guess you can’t.”Saphira nodded. “Very well.”Aria sighed.Finding out that Tani had been intimate with Nowun, fighting a shadowy figure who summoned a swarm of shadowy beings that may or may not have included an alternate version of herself, and then having her father embarrass her in public… Oh, the things Aria would put up with for love. 28 30 – Demon Lord Route – [ _____ ___ ] (End of Volume 1) HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextAn extra long one to finish up this arc! Hope you enjoy it! Also, cookie to whoever points out the twist first!I completed my objective. Both Alvheim and Yggdrasil were now protected from any surprises that the Emperor and the Demon Lord might be able to pull out. Even so, while walking out of Yggdrasil’s heart, I couldn’t help but frown.“So you obtained Yggdrasil’s favor.” Hraesvelgr’s cold voice drifted towards me.I stared at him and nodded. “It… seems that way.”The guardian’s yellow eagle eyes narrowed, scanning me up and down. After a moment he nodded. “Do not disappoint her. That blessing is not one given on a whim.”“I won’t.” And I wouldn’t. What Iggy… what Yggdrasil had done for me was something I wouldn’t forget anytime soon.“Good.” After that word, Hraesvelgr fell silent and walked past me to stand guard once more.When he did that, I suddenly remembered that there should have been someone else waiting there. “Where’s the king?”“Hm? Ah, Aultry boy left a few minutes ago.”“He left?” I frowned. “Why?”“Something about an anomaly occurring within Yggdrasil. Curious, but nothing serious enough for me to warrant more attention than that.”“An anomaly? Why would-“My eyes widened as a possibility came to mind and I started running.Behind me, Hraesvelgr called out. “May you forever hold light in your heart.”When I was at a safe enough distance from Yggdrasil’s heart, I focused on the spatial coordinates of my house and then jumped to them.There was the chill of non-existence, the warmth of reemerging in reality… and then I was falling through the air.“What the-?”“Master!” A female voice called out to me, one that I felt I hadn’t heard in ages.Turning towards it, I saw Saphira flying towards me. Her crystal blue eyes were wide with worry and her pristine white hair billowed wildly as silver dragon wings propelled her through the air.My heart raced, and then I remembered that I was falling. Recalling what I had done before with Titania, I gathered my mana around me and used it to float.Saphira slowed her flight and came to a stop in front of me. For a moment, she simply stared, not saying a single word.I smiled. “What? Did you miss me, Fi?”“…Of course not.” Saphira shook her head. “I am… simply glad that you are safe, my Master.” Despite saying those words, her arms twitched, as if she wanted to reach out but consciously suppressed the act.I sighed and patted her head. “Good work.”Saphira tensed and then smiled, a small blush forming on her cheeks.Huh. That expression was actually kind of-Something bulldozed into my side and sent me veering off course, almost falling back to the ground.“What the-?” I quickly stabilized myself and then glanced down.An adorable young woman stared back at me. Bright green eyes, dazzling blond hair, a pure smile… Aria nuzzled her head into my side and said, “Nowun! I missed you! A lot!”“…Right.” I placed my hands on her shoulders and tried to pull her away, but she hung on tighter.“Aria. Let go.”She shook her head. “No! Not until you promise me you won’t leave again.”I frowned. “What’s wrong with you?”“Promise!”It was odd. Why was Aria so insistent about me staying?I glanced over to Saphira for help, but she averted her eyes.Seeing that I was alone in the matter, I sighed and said, “I promise. I won’t be leaving anytime soon. Now, could you let go, Aria?”Aria clung to me for a few more moments before nodding and letting go.Then she abruptly started falling since she didn’t have wings like Saphira and had forgotten to use magic to stay afloat.I sighed and pulled her into my arms. “Idiot.”Aria flushed and snuggled against my chest.I shook my head and turned back towards my house. Our house… or rather what remained of it. “So… would either of you care to tell me what happened to our living space?”The elegantly grown house was gone, along with the giant branch that served as its foundation. If that was all, I wouldn’t have been concerned, but I could sense traces of darkness and chaos in the air.“...Did you and Fi have a fight?”Hraesvelgr said that there was an anomaly, but it wasn’t one serious enough to move him. Aultry ran off, but that could have been because he was anxious to meet Aria.That left a fight between Aria and Saphira.At least, I hoped it was just a fight. If not, then-Aria laughed. “Maybe a little bit?”I glanced towards Saphira.She blushed and looked away. “It was an accident.”“Sure it was.” I sighed, partially in relief, mostly in exasperation. “But did you think about what we’re going to do now? It’s not like Yggdrasil is just going to build us another house.”As I spoke those words, Yggdrasil shuddered. Spindly tendrils shot out from the remnants of the branch before rapidly growing and weaving together.“I stand corrected.”Aria giggled. “Yggdrasil must be happy for us.”I nodded. “Well, I did place down important protection around her heart. But come on, we can’t stay floating around in the sky forever.”Aria leaned her head on my chest. “I wouldn’t mind that.”My heartbeat sped up.Aria smiled.I coughed and looked around. “Where’s Titania? Is she safe?”“…Hmph. I just got back from scary and dangerous training, but the person you’re concerned about is my sister?”I tapped her on the head. “Dummy. You’re strong enough to fend for yourself, especially if you’ve been properly training with Fi. Your sister, on the otherhand, is not.”Aria pouted and crossed her arms, turning her head away from me.Saphira finally flew closer, taking a spot at my right side, and said, “She is with the king, my Master. It would appear to be something about organizing a feast in your honor.”“A feast?” I slowly made my way back towards our house. “Why a feast?”Saphira shook her head. “I do not know, my Master. I believe the king mentioned something about the birth of a new champion?”“A new champion, huh?” Why did I get the feeling that life was suddenly going to get a lot more troublesome in the near future?“There is one other thing, my Master.”“What is it, Fi?”Saphira stared at me for a moment and then said, “Why do you have a white aura?”…Well there went my image as a Demon Lord.Time flew by in a blur. Whether it was from the aftermath of my exhaustion having to essentially regrow an entire limb, the adaptation process of what Iggy bestowed me, or just the fatigue from the past few days catching up to me, before I knew it night had fallen and I was ushered down the halls of Alvheim by a male elven guard.Supposedly a formal banquet/ball, I had decided to go in a recreated tuxedo/pants/shoes combo. As usual, they were created from my darkness mana. Since I had Light’s Order though, I could add in some colors other than hues of black and violet, and I also made a white dress shirt to complete the look. A modern tuxedo in a fantasy world… a bit different than the norm, but not bad.Since I was the guest of honor, I had the obligation of arriving first while the girls stayed behind to dress up.That made me reconsider making my outfit so quickly, but it was too late to regret my actions.The elven guard led me through the hallsNearing the room for the event, a wave of sound swept over me. String instruments reminiscent of harps, carried a soft melody through the air, accompanied by the light chimes of bells and the warm notes of a flute. Within that, male and female voices murmured, elegant enough to pass as harmony for the music.After rounding a corner, the guard left me behind and I caught a glimpse at what was causing all the noise.First of all, the room was huge and circular, large enough to fit well over a thousand people standing. The right half of that space was occupied by tables lined with a color array of meats, fruits, vegetables, and other dishes that I couldn’t identify off-hand. I did notice some Black Steel Boar meat mixed in there, however, along with some of the same berries that were in the porridge Titania made for me.The décor was exquisite, the type that royalty and rich snobs would love in their homes. A crystalline chandelier hung from above the center of the room, radiating soft white light. Along the walls, white candles flickered and gave off a subtle sweet scent. The floor, while made of living wood, appeared lacquered and smooth.Glancing at the left side of the room, I saw the source of the music. Upon a raised stage, a trio of elven musicians played away. One had a harp, as I thought, another a wooden flute, and the last lightly tapped a metal xylophone. Despite their small ensemble, the music managed to carry and fill the entire room.And then there were the elves themselves. Everywhere around were beautiful men and women with outfits and hairs in almost every style and color imaginable. I saw a male elf with short light blue hair and a green suit. A female elf wearing a yellow dress with long brown hair kept in a ponytail. A male elf with pink hair and a puffy red tunic… that somehow worked on him?Hundreds of elves with countless variations milled about. Some ate, some danced, and some sat at tables waiting.But in spite of the crowd of elves, there was one elf that stood out. It was hard not to with his attire and position.Aultry stood in the center of the room atop a pedestal, garbed in flowing emerald robes and a crown of leaves. While he looked around the room with a gentle smile, the elves paid him no heed, as if pointedly ignoring his presence.Then again, with such an eccentric king as their leader, I didn’t blame them.The elven guard reappeared at Aultry’s side and whispered something into the king’s ear. Hearing that, Aultry suddenly turned my way.I debated for a brief moment about activating Information Concealment and fleeing the scene. I didn’t think that I was ever good at formal affairs and I didn’t really want to take the time to learn.Before I could make a decision, Aultry started walking my way. “Our guest of honor! Lord Nazin, you’re finally here.”A hush came over the room.“King Aultry.” I nodded. “Thank you for your invitation.”Aultry grabbed my arm and began pulling me towards some elves sitting at the tables. “It’s no trouble at all! Now, let me introduce you to some of our elders…”“Ugh.” I sat at a nondescript table on the side of the room, nursing a drink in a wooden goblet. It was refreshing, tasting a bit like a mix of mint and citrus with some strange berries. Sadly, it wasn’t alcoholic. I liked to pretend that it was though. Doing so helped me relieve the stress. A little.“You don’t seem like you’re enjoying yourself, dear.” A mature female voice called out. It was the elven woman who owned that shop Titania brought me to see. The one with violet hair and all of the enchanted accessories.She looked different. Her long violet hair was done up in a neat bun and held in place with two silver sticks. She was also wearing a lilac Oriental-styled dress patterned with golden lotuses. Even so, I remembered that her name was-“Maria, right?”She smiled and took a seat opposite me. “I’m honored that Yggdrasil’s champion remembers an old lady like myself.”I slumped and ran my left hand through my hair. “Gah… Don’t remind me about that title.”Yggdrasil’s champion. That was the result of the gift that Iggy gave me. The one fated to bear the light and maintain the world’s order… or something. Because of that, even though I put all the effort into being a fearsome Demon Lord, I was hailed as the second coming of Alvheim’s first king or something. The rebirth of the exalted bloodline… which meant I had to be introduced to all of the important elders and nobles. And their daughters. And their grand daughters. And even the occasional single ‘madam’.Remembering that, I groaned and took a swig from my goblet. Sadly, it still wasn’t alcoholic… though in hindsight, it probably wouldn’t have done anything to me anyway even if it was.Maria laughed. “I can’t blame you, dear. With how some of those girls are eyeing you, I’d hide away too. They look like they want to get to know you real well, if you know what I mean.” The purple-haired elf smiled and winked at me.I shuddered, remembering some of the gazes I’d gotten from the elf women after Aultry’s introduction.Maria laughed again and then stood up. “Well, dear, you won’t have to worry about them much longer.” Her gaze shifted towards the entrance.Curious, I followed her gaze.Then, my breath stopped.Three young women walked into the ballroom.The first was a cold beauty with honey-colored hair. Wearing a pristine and lacy white ballgown that looked like something Cinderella would have worn, Titania calmly strode across the floor in crystal heels. Her hair had been styled into a double-braided ponytail, elaborate yet controlled, just like her.The second was an ethereal beauty that could rival a goddess. Her hair, pure white like untouched snow, drifted behind her in soft waves. Perhaps knowing that she would draw attention from her appearance, Saphira had chosen a soft blue dress that hung loose on her body. The subdued color didn’t accentuate her hair or eyes and the size somewhat hid her perfect figure beneath it. Even so, it was hard to detract from such an extraordinary appearance.Finally, the last woman was the one I expected, the one who I saved, who I abandoned, and who I held the most guilt towards in this whole world.An innocent young woman that captivated others with her radiance. Someone on the cusp of adulthood by human standards but still barely a toddler by elf standards.Golden hair reminiscent of the sun and green eyes sparkling with mirth.Aria.She walked into the room alongside Titania and Saphira and it was like the first time I met her. No. It was like the first time I left her.Her dress was the same, despite me never making it in this timeline for her. A simple dark violet dress that was slightly too large for her and far too revealing. A dress spun from darkness and chaos, originally meant as a parting gift to protect her from harm.But in the end, it did everything but.I breathed, and my heart raced.She looked through the crowd for a moment, but her eyes found mine without fail. Of course. No matter the time, no matter the place… “Well, dear,” Maria said. “I suppose and old lady like myself shouldn’t overstay her welcome.” She smiled at me and stood up. “I’ll leave it to you saplings now and be on my way.” Saying that, she started walking away, swiftly vanishing into the crowd.At the same time, the three young women approached.Titania, the frosty but kindhearted eldest princess of Alvheim.Saphira, the once divine, once fallen, and now former Wrathful Sin Dragon, returned to her rightful self through my use of Dragon’s Grasp.And Aria. The one I saved, the one I abandoned, the one who I had so much to make up to.Titania was the first to arrive, quickening her stride to reach me before the others. She stared at my face and my suit before blushing. “You… clean up nicely, Lord Nazin.”I laughed. “As if. You could find someone like me anywhere off the streets where I came from.”Saphira arrived next and shook her head. “You debase yourself too much, my Master.” She smiled and said, “While you may not be the most handsome man in the room, you are definitely not one that could be found off the streets like you say.”I shrugged and glanced around.The celebrations were beginning to wind down. The food was mostly gone, and the candles almost exhausted.I swirled my drink around in the goblet and took another sip.And then Aria arrived.The music shifted. Where before the musicians played a soft background tune, this time they shifted to a slow ballad. When they did, the candles suddenly extinguished, momentarily dimming the room. But then, soft green lights flickered into existence, lighting the ballroom like stars.Aria walked in front of me and extended out her hand. She smiled, a soft expression filled with countless emotions across countless lifetimes, and whispered, “May I have this dance?”I stared at her and she stared at me, those emerald eyes glistening with unshed tears.In the corner of my eyes, I could see Titania and Saphira.The former looked torn between interrupting or supporting her sister while the latter looked downcast but accepting.“Of course.” I stood up and grabbed Aria’s hand. “Shall we?”“Do you remember the first time we met?” Aria whispered into my ear as we danced, her body pressed up close against my own.“Of course.”It was something I couldn’t forget even if I wanted to. A cliché that I stumbled across, one that I chose to interfere in despite my lack of power.Aria leaned her head on my shoulder as we slowly waltzed. “I was so scared. I was so scared and I prayed to the Goddess for her to save me, to save us. But she didn’t.”She wouldn’t. That Goddess… she cared only for the thrill. Excitement. Tragedy was just as entertaining for her as joy, perhaps even more so.“And then I made a prayer. I begged for anyone, anything to save me. And then you did.” Aria laughed. “You. Someone so weak, so powerless showed up and said those arrogant words.” She shook her head. “I couldn’t believe it.”I didn’t respond. Instead, I continued our slow dance, gently swaying side to side with her in my arms.“And then you died. For me, you died. And I could do nothing about it. I couldn’t thank you. I couldn’t repay you. I couldn’t even give you a proper burial. That kindness… I could never forget it for saving me from a fate worse than death.”I bitterly smiled. “What kindness? I saved you on a whim. A selfish whim at that. And the second time I even left you behind to die alone.”“Even so,” Aria said. “I owed you my life. You gave me who had no other choice another chance. You didn’t baby me like everyone else. You didn’t protect me. Instead, you let me choose.”“Choose?” I shook my head. “Some clothes, food, and water is barely a choice, Aria.”That was something I couldn’t forget. Something I realized only now.How cruel was I? How deluded was I? To leave someone who lost everything alone. To not have the courage to stand by her side and instead possess the gall to throw myself at an insurmountable foe just to wash away that guilt.“You gave me options, Nowun.” She laughed. “It’s funny, really. When the world abandoned me, ‘no one’ appeared to save me.”“…Your puns need work.”“And you need to rely more on others.” Aria lifted her head and stared into my eyes. “You might be strong, but that doesn’t mean you should fight against the world by yourself. And you might be ‘Nowun’, but that doesn’t mean you are no one. Not to me… and not to the others either.”“Aria I-“She placed a finger on my lips. “Shush. I don’t want to hear it. And besides, I’ve kept you long enough.” She gently lowered my hands and stepped back. “Pay attention to the others too, alright?” With those words, Aria waved and then walked away, leaving behind only the fading scent of vanilla.But that didn’t last long. “…My Master.”Saphira called out to me and curtsied, lifting the edges of her dress. “May I… may I have this dance?” The entire time she spoke, her gaze was lowered, avoiding my eyes.Something about that act irritated me.“Fi.”“Yes, my Master.”I held out my hand. “Dance with me.”She lifted her head and smiled, her eyes glistening. “…Yes.” With that single word, she grabbed my hand.I drew her close and then our dance began. But unlike Aria, where we simply swayed back and forth, Saphira followed my lead. When I stepped, she stepped. When I moved, she moved, as if she knew my next step before I did.“You’re quite good at dancing, aren’t you, Fi?”She nodded. “Yes. It is… one of the few things that I can remember from my past.” Saying those words, Saphira’s eyes took on a far-off look.I frowned. It caused me to hesitate, and made Saphira step on my foot by accident.“Oh! M-Master, I apologize. I did not mean- that is, I-““It’s fine.” I smiled. “I’m not some weakling that will get hurt over a stubbed toe.”Saphira suppressed a giggle.“What’s so funny, Fi?”She shook her head. “It- it’s nothing, my Master.”I twirled Saphira around and then swept her off her feet. After gently placing her back on the ground, I said, “Tell me.”Saphira stared at me and the slowly shook her head. “My Master. It is just… strange.”I slowed down our dance and said, “Strange?”Saphira nodded. “Yes. This is all… very strange. So strange that often I wonder if I am still dreaming.”“…What do you mean?”“I remember now, my Master. I remember how we met. I remember how I killed you...” She stopped and then stared into my eyes. “…and I remember how you killed me.”I didn’t say anything. I couldn’t say anything. So I didn’t.And Saphira started talking. “I do not blame you, my Master. In that form… I was little more than a beast. A monster. And in that form, death was the kindest thing that you could have done.”“Saphira, I-“She shook her head, a sad smile on her face. “I can no longer remember my name. I can no longer remember why I fell to begin with. The countless years I spent as the Wrathful Sin Dragon have already taken their toll on my soul. What little I can remember from before then are nothing more than traces, mere remnants of a woman that used to be.”Saphira sighed. “To be honest, my Master… it is a miracle that you managed to keep me like this. It is a miracle that you managed to pull together my fractured mind. And…” She smiled. “It is a miracle that you are my Master.”Before I could say another word, Saphira came to a stop. She looked at me with her clear blue eyes and said, “Thank you.”“Fi.”She shook her head and smiled. “We can discuss this in greater detail later, my Master. But for now, you have one last dance partner. She is a bit dishonest, so chastise her well.”Like that, Saphira bid her adieu. In her place…“D-Do not get the wrong idea, Lord Nazin.” Titania stood before me and held out her hand. She glanced at me and then looked away, her face flushing red. “I… I simply wanted to thank you for what you have done. Both for Alvheim and Ari.”“Very well.” I smiled and took her hand.Titania flinched, but slowly drew closer.I laced my fingers around her own.Her flush deepened, but she took a deep breath and managed to regain some composure.Like that, we danced.Her movements were awkward. Stiff. Unlike the time where Saphira accidentally stepped on my toe because I stopped, Titania continued to do so on her own.“Sorry.”Step.“Sorry.”Step.“Lord Nazin, I am so-““Sorry?Titania flushed. “It is just… I am not used to dancing.”“Good. Me neither.”“You-“ She glared at me, though her gaze quickly softened and she looked away. “You need not chastise me. I saw how well you danced with Ari and Lady Fear.”“True… but that was me taking the lead. Should I let you have a try at it?”“M-Me?”I nodded.“B-But for a female to-““It’ll be fine. And if anyone complains, they can talk to me about it.”Titania meekly nodded. After that, she took tentative steps. This time, I followed her instead of trying to lead.Perhaps because she was still uncomfortable, Titania didn’t make too many drastic moves or steps. Even so, she was hyper-focused on her steps, each one controlled and deliberate.I stared at her concentrated expression and couldn’t help but sigh.Titania froze. “L-Lord Nazin? Am I… boring you?”“Not at all. I was simply reminiscing.”“Reminiscing?”I nodded.…Even now, I found it hard to reconcile the image of that spiteful young woman with the one before me. Of that elf who would be willing to team up with demons and sneak into the imperial palace just to kill her sister.That woman was not here. Instead, there was a kindhearted young woman with a frosty exterior. Somewhat clumsy at both her feelings and actions, but one who tries hard anyway.Titania looked at me and turned an even darker shade of red than before. “…Meanie. You’re the one that did this to me.”I smiled. “Are we dropping the polite speech now?”“It’s your fault. If I’d never met you, I could still be Titania, the stern eldest princess of Alvheim. I could still be a calm and collected Commander. But now…”I lightly tapped her head.“Ow!”“Idiot.” I shook my head. “Bottling up your emotions like that isn’t healthy.”Titania froze. “I-I don’t know what you’re talking about. Y-You are being silly, Lord Nazin.”I could remember it. Her eyes, twisted with malice towards the sister she adored. Something like that… I could relate. And because I could relate, I didn’t push it. Even though it was an obvious excuse, a transparent deflection… I let it stand.And Titania did as well.Eventually, we returned to dancing. Titania continued to lead and I followed. Slowly, patiently. And like that, she talked. “…I still don’t understand it.”“What’s there to not understand?”“…You, Lord Nazin. I don’t understand you. How you met Ari. Why you arrived in Alvheim. Who you are and why I-“ Titania cut herself off. “…In any case, why are you even doing this?”“Protecting Alvheim? That’s an obvious one, isn’t it?”Titania shook her head. “No. Not that. ...This. Dancing with me. Humoring me. I… know that Ari already has feelings for you. And so does Lady Fear. I know this. Yet, you still…”I paused, thinking about her words.Titania had a point.“I treated you harshly. I ridiculed you. I restricted you.” Titania stared at me. She bit her lips and then said, “Why are you still treating me so kindly?”“…If I’m being honest… the fact that you’re beautiful has something to do with that.”“You-!”“But it’s because you’re like me.”Titania froze. “Like… you?”I nodded and mulled over my words.“…I guess we both just don’t know who we really are? You with your mannerisms and royal duty, me with my… well, everything. I don’t know.”Titania paused to think about that. “…So in the end you just can’t let me go, can you?”“Well if you’re offering to stay…”“Pervert.”“Two-faced.”“Demon.”“Ice queen.”We glared at each other for a while before breaking out into laughter.At that time, I noticed the music had stopped. Glancing around, the other elves had vanished. Even Aultry, that nosy king.“Where is everybody?”Titania smiled. “You just noticed? Ari and I had already talked to my Father about it beforehand. Why else do you think he dragged you around so much?”That… made a lot of sense.“But what about the others? The celebration of me becoming Yggdrasil’s champion?”“What? Were you dissatisfied with the treatment you already had?”“No, but-“Titania pulled my arm and started walking. “Come on. While this celebration has finished, it does not mean that the festivities are over. Ari should be done with the preparations now.”“Preparations? For what?”Titania looked at me and flushed a deep red before turning the other way. “Y-You’ll see. Just… shut up and follow me, idiot.”It was late at night, just beyond the boundary between today and tomorrow. Clouds shrouded the moon, blanketing the world in pure darkness.I was in my room, waiting while watching the black sky beyond my bedroom window.There was a knock at my door, a pause, and then it slowly opened.Within that pure darkness, staring at the opening door, I saw an unforgettable sight.The door closed and then, beneath the cover of night, I experienced something I would never forget, even without my Absolute Memory.Demon Lord Route – [ Harem End ] Serena leaned back in her chair, lightly tossing a black pawn up and down in her right hand. “Well? It’s your move, now.”Her opponent stared at the game board and frowned. “…This goes beyond cheating, Goddess.”Serena grinned. “You started it.”The board had been completely reshuffled. Whereas before when the Nameless One had been at an advantage with a majority of the pieces, now he was at a severe disadvantage with only three black pieces left in play: the King, the Queen, and a single pawn.In contrast, Serena was now at an absolute advantage. Over half the board was covered in white pieces, more than she had at the beginning. Not only that, but if he moved a single piece, be it his queen, his king, or his pawn, he would end up losing it. The victory that had been three turns away seemed like a pipe-dream now, the tides of war shifting too fast for him to have grasped it.Time marched on. Eventually, the Nameless One said, “Go again.”“Hm?”The Nameless One looked up at Serena. “Go. Again.”“Are you sure?” She smiled and leaned forward. “You might regret it.”The Nameless One stared at Serena for a moment and then turned his eyes back to the board. “It’s fine. I trust myself.”“If you say so~! Let’s see how you deal with this!”The black pawn dropped onto the board, instantly changing colors from black to white.At the same time, the Nameless One’s remaining pawn began marching forward.Volume 1 - Memories End 24 3:1 – Zhan Xinxin (Start of Volume 2) HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextA bamboo forest atop an emerald mountain. A river coursed through it, bringing fresh water from the peak.The sun was low in the sky, early morning, and cast soft rays of light from a clear blue sky. Gentle rolling mists covered the ground, giving the area a mystical feel.By the river in the forest, a makeshift shelter was made. A few chopped bamboo were loosely placed together to make a haphazard wall and roof.Within that shelter, a nameless man stirred.His dark eyes darted about, taking in his surroundings. When they did, his eyes widened and he frantically patted his surroundings, searching for something.He did not find it.The nameless man sighed and sat up, running his left hand through his scraggly black hair. “It wasn’t a dream… and I can’t go back.”Sorrow flickered in his eyes, but that was soon replaced by anger and then vigilance.Footsteps echoed from down the trail nearby. The nameless man slowly exited the shelter and then vanished without a trace.Zhan Xinxin hummed a little tune as she walked along the trail in the Jade Forest. She had sneaked out from the manor again to go exploring. Because of that, she hadn’t changed from her clothes last night and dragged an elegant silk green robe across the dirty ground as she walked. Even so, while the robe became dirtied, it did nothing to detract from Zhan Xinxin’s beauty.Xinxin was the darling of the Zhan Clan, a beauty with milky white skin as pale as the moon and violet eyes that twinkled like amethysts that had sealed the stars within. Her ruby lips drew the eye and her long black hair was like silk spun from the night sky itself.However, her body was still undeveloped as Xinxin was only 14 years old. Still, it wouldn't be long before a woman capable of bewitching gods and demons appeared in the world.That was what every member in the Zhan Clan believed.And that was why she was betrothed to the scion of the Wang Clan.Remembering that made Xinxin purse her crimson lips.The Zhan Clan, once renowned for its True Wood physique and carrying the esteem of a major clan in the Xia Dynasty, had slowly declined throughout the years. While there had been some descendants born with wood physiques recently, the True Wood physique famed for its boundless vitality and energy had not been seen since the death of their founder centuries ago.In contrast, the Wang Clan, an old acquaintance of the Zhan Clan, had steadily increased in prestige throughout the years with rising stars born every generation. And now, with the prodigy Wang Tian appearing and preparing to breakthrough to the Core Formation realm before the age of 18, the Wang Clan was assured to rise even further.Thus, to ensure the Zhan Clan’s continuation as well as strengthen their ties, Xinxin’s father, the clan head, decided that she was to be married to Wang Tian within two years. The day she became of age at 16 was the day she would have to give up her freedom and devote herself to bearing an heir for the famed ‘Prince of Heaven’.That was, unless she did something about it before then. Since she was already promised to another and possessed an average aptitude at birth, the clan had refused to teach her. But if she could find a master and begin her cultivation… and if she could show decent progress, it might be enough to change her father’s mind.Xinxin examined the glass bottle she kept within her sleeves and sighed. “I hope this Blood Coagulation Pill is enough for that mysterious Senior.” She couldn’t get her hands on the Vital Breath Pill without drawing attention to herself, so she prayed that the mysterious Senior’s injuries weren’t too heavy.Xinxin tucked the bottle back into her sleeves… and then a hand clamped around her throat and pushed her against the trees.“Who are you?” A cold voice echoed. “Why can I not feel any mana? Where is this?”Xinxin’s clutched the arm of the one holding her neck and tried to resist, but to no avail. Realizing that, she lowered her hands and stared at the person before her.A man. His appearance was average and he had messy black hair with dark eyes. Xinxin noted that his body was slim and, from the lack of definition she could see beneath his tattered clothing, untrained. At least it appeared that way.But there was no mistaking the air of power around him, the sheer dread that emerged from simply staring at his form.The man tightened his grip. “Did she send you? Another dainty maiden for me to save and become chains to bind me to this world?”Xinxin couldn’t answer, but the man either didn’t realize or didn’t care. Instead, his eyes narrowed and took on a murderous light.And then there was a soft clink.The man’s eyes shifted towards the source of the noise.It was the bottle kept in Xinxin’s sleeves. With her arms hanging loose at her sides, it had fallen to the ground.“That bottle…”Xinxin’s vision began fading. Her chest hurt and she could barely think.And then the man let go.Xinxin collapsed and drew in deep breaths, coughing as her body tried to make up for the lack of air.The man ignored her, his attention focused on the bottle and the pill it contained. He picked it up and held it close to his eye, observing the pill rolling around within.Xinxin took advantage of the man’s silence to calm down and settle her racing heart.After a while, the man said, “What is this?”“T-That is a Blood Coagulating Pill, Senior.” Xinxin coughed and said, “I thought you might need one. To help you recover.”The man frowned. “A pill to coagulate blood?” His eyes narrowed.Xinxin froze and quickly added, “It’s a healing pill! It has restorative energy within it to help you recover!”“Really now?”Xinxin nodded. “Yes! Since I found Senior wounded the other day, I thought that something like this might-“The man tossed Xinxin the bottle.Her eyes widened and she barely caught it.“You eat it.”Xinxin blinked. “M-me? But Senior, I-““Eat it. If those bruises around your neck heal, I’ll consider hearing you out. If not…” Xinxin gulped and then winced at the pain she felt when she did.“Well?”“…Yes, Senior.”Xinxin carefully unsealed the bottle and rolled the pill onto her palm.The man watched her, his dark eyes not letting anything escape from his gaze.Xinxin stared at the pill.It was innocuous. A little round red ball the size of a pea. That ball had the ability to seal gaping wounds and buy a few breaths worth of time for someone already on their last.But that was for those who had already begun cultivating. For someone like Xinxin who had yet to train a day in her life to consume it-Xinxin stared at the man.He stared back, his eyes narrowing.Xinxin’s hand shook.If she took the pill, she could die. But if she didn’t, then she would die. The mysterious Senior she set out to save and become a disciple to was ruthless and paranoid.Tears blurred Xinxin’s vision, but she took a deep breath and blinked them away.It wasn’t so bad. Dying meant that her life would come to an end, but that only meant her soul would return to the stream of reincarnation. She wouldn’t have to worry about spending eternity with an arrogant young master that would just use her for an heir while he sought eternity and the great Dao.Xinxin closed her eyes and swallowed the pill.When she did, she felt a surge of heat erupt in her body. Her blood boiled, and her veins felt like they would burst.Xinxin couldn’t help herself. She collapsed on the ground and curled up, sobbing with the pain.She couldn’t hear anything, couldn’t see anything, couldn’t feel anything but burning pain.Stupid. Stupid, stupid, stupid. How stupid was she to think that she could escape her fate? How stupid was she to think that a wounded stranger would teach her for saving him?Xinxin cried. Her beautiful voice hitched in pain and despair. Her delicate fingertips clawed into the dirt until they became bloody and torn.It hurt. Having her fingers tear into the ground until she was grinding away her bones hurt. Sobbing in agony aggravated the bruises the man placed around her throat and made them hurt. And now even breathing hurt, the air too cold for her too hot body.An eternal agony of searing flames.And then, all of a sudden, it stopped.A cold wave swept throughout her body, quelling the searing flames. However, the heat hadn’t vanished from Xinxin’s body. Instead, it dimmed, turning into a comfortable warmth. Pain was instantly replaced by pleasure and in an instant, Xinxin had gone from hell to heaven.The change was too much for her, and the beautiful young girl fell unconscious.Scribble Hub's glossary editor was updated, so I took the time to fill the glossary for this story out some more and add pictures. Take a look if you want some basic info on the main characters. I'll eventually put status stuff there, but it might be a while until I get around to it. Still need to make a good looking status page... Anyway, thanks for sticking around! See you in the next! 23 3:2 – Guilao HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextXinxin woke up to the sound of crackling flames and the savory scent of cooking fish. She opened her eyes and blearily looked around.It seemed that she had been sleeping beneath the bamboo shelter she made. It was dark now and the only source of light came from the fire burning nearby.Xinxin slowly sat up.“So you’re finally awake.” A cold voice called out. It was the nameless man she thought to save the other day. His dark eyes stared at her, as if peering into her soul.Xinxin froze and then the memories of what happened to her returned. She quickly scrambled back away from the man and knocked down the pile of bamboo sticks that formed the makeshift shelter. Xinxin yelped and covered her head. Luckily, the bamboo fell around her instead of on top of her.The nameless man snorted and turned his gaze back to the fire, tending to a rack of fish roasting on a stick.Was he not going to attack her? Xinxin stared at the nameless man and tilted her head, examining him. At the same time, she grabbed one of the fallen bamboo, keeping it close by but hidden.The nameless man glanced at her and his gaze shifted towards her side.Xinxin felt her stomach drop. But then the nameless man turned his gaze back to the fire and the cooking fish.With that, the tension in the air seemed to lighten up. At least, Xinxin felt that the nameless man’s temper wasn’t going to flare anytime soon.After a moment of silence, the nameless man said, “I’m surprised. I thought a girl like you would be more na?ve, but you seem to have at least a modicum of self-preservation, unlike another girl I knew.”“…Yes, Senior.”“Hmph.” Hearing Xinxin’s curt answer caused a brief smile to form on the nameless man’s face, but it was quickly erased.Xinxin pulled her legs close to her chest and stared at the nameless man. He looked like a vagrant, one of the wandering rogue practitioners that roamed the Xia Dynasty. Messy black hair that spread in every direction, dark eyes that held a hint of madness, and clothes tattered into rags.Her father had warned her of people like that. Cultivators that belonged to neither sect nor family, living by their own code, whether good or bad. At the same time, they were those that would repay a debt incurred no matter what… or so Xinxin had believed. But somehow, she felt that the man before her was different.Curious, she said, “Senior. Who are you?”The nameless man raised his head. His dark eyes reflected the flickering flames, for a moment seeming miles away. That moment quickly passed and then they narrowed. “Me? I’m nothing more than a nameless ghost that managed to cheat life and death.”As if the world acknowledged his declaration, a cold draft emerged and caused the fire to dim.Xinxin shivered and stared at the nameless man with wide eyes. “T-That is… S-Senior…” She didn’t dare say her guess, unless it was true.The nameless man grinned. “I’m someone that would kill a girl like you in a heartbeat for the sake of power.” He stood up and slowly approached Xinxin. “Someone that would cut apart that perfect body of yours to find out how it ticked, someone that would take that knowledge and use it to make myself stronger.” He stopped in front of Xinxin and then knelt down, staring her in the eyes. “That’s the person you tried to help out. Scared?”Madness flickered in those dark eyes, as well as a bottomless hunger. His gaze was ravenous, as if he would tear into her then and there if Xinxin said the wrong words.A hungry ghost1. Preta. . That was what Xinxin faced. Yet. If that was the case…Xinxin shook her head. “No, Senior. I am not scared.” She stared back at the nameless man with her violet eyes.His expression flickered. “Oh? Your body seems to say otherwise.”Xinxin’s heart raced and she felt sweat forming on the back of her neck. Her hands trembled, and she felt the urge to run away at the ghost’s cold gaze. Even so, she nodded and said, “It is true, Senior. My body seems to reject your very presence… but I don’t think that Senior is someone I need to fear. If you were… I wouldn’t still be alive, would I?”That was the source of her confidence.Hungry ghosts would be mindless and tainted with sin. If the man before her truly was one, Xinxin would not have awoken so peacefully. She wouldn't have woken at all.The nameless man’s expression flickered, but quickly returned to a cold gaze. “Hmph. You’re smart, girl. But what makes you think I didn’t keep you alive just to see you suffer as I devour your soul?”“If that was what Senior wanted, wouldn’t the best time have been when I was suffering after consuming that pill? Instead, Senior saved me. Isn’t that telling enough of your intentions?”The nameless man glared at Xinxin, an expression filled with killing intent and malice.Xinxin stood her ground and stared back.After what seemed like an eternity, the nameless man shook his head and returned to his place by the fire. “You’re reckless, girl. Reckless and too smart for your own good. But ‘saved’, huh?” The man muttered. “If you look at it like that, you’re not wrong. But you’re not entirely right either…”Xinxin let out a sigh and then relaxed. Somehow she had made it through the ordeal.And then her stomach rumbled.The nameless man looked at her, his eyebrow raised and a smile on his face. “Hungry?”“…Yes, Senior.”The nameless man took a fish off the fire, turning it over to examine it, and then handed it to Xinxin.She reached out to grab it, but before she could the man paused and stared at her.“Aren’t you afraid that it’s poisoned? Or that I might be filling you up to devour you when you’re relaxed?”His dark eyes stared at her, a strange expression contained within.Xinxin shrugged and said, “Even if that might be true, Senior, I wouldn’t have a say in the manner anyway. And if so… I would at least like to have a full stomach before I depart from this world.” With that, she took the fish from the man’s hand.He stared at her for a while and then said, “Strange. You are a strange one, girl.”“Is that so? I like to think that I am just myself.” Saying that, Xinxin began nibbling on the fish. Despite the plain way it was cooked, somehow the fish tasted delicious. Whether that was due to the man’s cooking skills or her hunger, however, she couldn’t tell.The nameless man shook his head and went back to cooking the rest of the fish.Xinxin kept taking bites from her fish. At the same time, she stared at the man tending to the fish and the fire. He called himself a nameless ghost… but Xinxin believed that it was just an expression after talking to him.It was strange, however. Xinxin knew that the man was dangerous, vicious, and violent. The events that occurred after she went to check up on him with the Blood Coagulating Pill showed that. Yet, sitting there tending to the fire, Xinxin couldn’t help but feel like the man was a gruff older brother or cousin. A bit scary, but reliable.The nameless man caught her staring and said, “What? You not hungry?”“I am. But I’m just curious.”The man narrowed his eyes. “Curiosity killed the cat. And it will kill you as well if you keep asking questions.”The words were sharp but lacked sincerity.Even so, Xinxin saw that the man was irritated so she went back to eating her fish. At the same time, she pondered over what the clan would be thinking at the moment. She would have been gone a whole day now, the longest she had ever been before. The thought of it should have filled her with dread, but… for some reason she felt free. Relaxed.Did she have to go back? Her father and clan were depending on her for the betrothal, but she never asked for it. And did she care, truly? Since her mother had disappeared, the only attention she had gained had been for her status, and then for her beauty. But with the man before her, although dangerous, she could at least be herself instead of the Zhan Clan's darling princess.“So, girl. Tell me why someone like you thought it was a good idea to get involved with a nobody like me. Run away from home? An engagement?”Xinxin stopped eating for a bit and said, “Both.”The man muttered, “Well that explains why there were so many people running around the forest.”Xinxin raised her head. “People running around?”“Heh. You don’t have to worry about that girl.” The man grinned, a cold and cruel expression. “I took care of them for you.”“…Did you kill them?”“What do you think?”Xinxin stared at the man and the man stared back. After a while, Xinxin shook her head. “…You didn’t. It would have drawn more attention to you. And I think that Senior has his own circumstances. Trouble is something you don’t want at the moment.”“Oh you think you’ve got me all figured out now, don’t you girl?”A cold breeze began to gather, and a malevolent intent filled the air. “Just because you’re alive, just because I gave you food, you think that I care whether or not you live. Whether or not killing you is more trouble than it’s worth.” He narrowed his eyes. “Let’s get this straight. You are worthless. No matter how beautiful you are, no matter the fact that you’re still a child, if you piss me off you will die. Understand?”Xinxin shuddered and gave a meek nod.“Good. Now eat your damned fish.”Xinxin did as she was told. She had already pushed her luck enough.The nameless man watched her for a moment before turning his attention back to the fire. “Still,” he muttered. “An engagement at that age, huh? What a crapsack world this is…”Xinxin agreed, but she didn’t speak. Instead, she kept eating her fish. Before she realized it, she had finished and the man was handing her another.“Here,” he said.“Aren’t you hungry, Senior?”“Unless you want to drop dead, shut up and take it.”Xinxin didn’t want to, but her stomach rumbled before she could refuse. She blushed and then took the fish.By that point, the other fish were finished cooking so the man placed them on top of a rock to the side. When he did, he turned his attention to Xinxin.Xinxin noticed, but she ignored him and kept eating her fish. She’d realized by now that if the man wanted to say something, he would. If not, he wouldn’t.Soon enough, the man spoke. “You… really aren’t afraid of me, are you?”Xinxin paused her eating and lowered her fish. “Should I be?”“Yes. You should absolutely be afraid of me. Even if you don’t remember it, your soul should. And yet, you aren’t. For some strange reason, you aren’t afraid of me, even after I-“ The man cut himself off and shook his head. “You are strange. Even those 'experts’ searching for you fled in terror when they saw me, but you… are you not afraid of death?”Xinxin thought about it. Death. She had wondered the same thing before she took the pill. If she had to suffer through something like that again, she might reconsider. But if it wasn’t like that, then…Xinxin shook her head. “No. If anything, death would be a release.”Maybe her next life would be better. A life without her accursed beauty. A life without her lofty status. An ordinary life with an ordinary loving family. One where she could find a faithful companion to be with and not have to worry if the one talking to her was doing so to win her favor. One where she could act like she wished without being reprimanded for breaking her graceful image.The air suddenly became heavy. The nameless man stood up and glared at Xinxin, his dark eyes narrowed in rage.Xinxin blinked. “Senior?”“Take those words back.”“I… don’t understand?” Did she say something wrong?“I thought it was strange. I wondered why you kept dying over and over again. Why it was so hard to keep you alive.”Xinxin shook her head. “I don’t-““Shut up.”Xinxin did.The nameless man stood there for a moment and then said, “Why? Why do you not want to live? Is your fiance that bad? Are you treated poorly?”“…No. But I-““Did your father abandon you? Are you an orphan?”“No, Senior. But-““Then WHY DO YOU WANT TO DIE?! You foolish, selfish, arrogant girl!”Xinxin tossed her fish to the side and glared at the man. “And what would you know?! I never asked to be born into this life! To have this status, to have this appearance! My whole life… my very fate has already been set in stone! And I…! I…!” Xinxin’s vision blurred and she lowered her gaze. “I… can’t do anything about it.”Zhan Xinxin, the jade fairy. Zhan Xinxin, the clan’s darling princess. Zhan Xinxin, the fiancee of the heavenly prince Wang Tian.A life laid out in stone before her. The karma that heaven gave her. The fate that she couldn’t avoid, even though she prayed with all her might otherwise.“Look up, girl.”Xinxin shook her head, scattering her glistening tears.“I said, LOOK UP, GIRL!”The harsh words caused Xinxin to raise her head.A complicated expression was on the man’s face, but soon it settled into determination. “Answer me. Do you want to change it?”“…Senior?”“Yes or no! Do you want to change your fate?”Xinxin’s heart raced. Could it be that the man…?“Girl!”Xinxin didn’t respond. Instead, she quickly knelt to the ground and did three kowtows. At the last, she said, “Xinxin offers formal greetings, Master!”The man let out an exasperated sigh before pulling Xinxin up. “You stupid girl. I asked for your answer, not your obeisance. No… I suppose that is your answer.”Xinxin stood up and stared at the man- no, at her Master. Her Sifu.He shook his head and gently brushed the dirt off her clothes and then the dirt on her forehead. That done, he stared at her, a complicated expression on his face.Xinxin simply waited.“I am not a good person,” the nameless man said. “If it comes down to it, I will kill you if it might advance my goals. I will let you die. I will watch you die. And I will let let your death be, not bothering to seek vengeance or compensation.”“Yes, Sifu.”“Your family, your clan, your home. On a whim, I will erase it down to its root, slaughtering even women and children.”“Yes, Sifu.”The nameless man narrowed his eyes. “Following me will mean becoming the enemy of the world itself. At the end of this path there will be no heaven, only hell. I can promise you power, yes, but happiness… I cannot." The nameless man paused and said, "I can still pretend this never happened. There are other things I can do to free you from your situation. Killing your fiance, forcing your family to break off the engagement with force... Consider it the repayment for building me a shelter.”Xinxin shook her head. “Even so… I want you as my Master, my Sifu.”The nameless man was silent.Xinxin’s heart pounded. This… was her only chance. If even he rejected her then she truly would have no other path to turn to. They always said that heaven left a way, but if the man refused then-“Foolish girl… but very well. From this day forth, you will be my one and only disciple… for whatever worth that may be.”Xinxin smiled and hugged the man- no, her Sifu. “Thank you! Thank you, Sifu! Xinxin won’t let you down! I promise!”“Gah, you- Girl, let go!”Xinxin held onto her Sifu for a little longer before stepping back. She couldn’t stop the happiness she felt, however, and a radiant smile remained on her face.“Hmph. You said your name was Xinxin?”Xinxin nodded. “Yes, Sifu. Zhan Xinxin. That is my name.” She frowned. “Um… what should I call you, Sifu?”“…Call me what you wish. Like I said, I no longer have a name.”Xinxin thought about it for a moment. Since her Sifu called himself a ghost…“ Sifu Guilao2.”“What?”“…Do you not like it, Sifu?”“Tch. Whatever, girl.”Xinxin smiled.Seeing that, the nameless man, now Sifu Guilao, poked Xinxin’s forehead. “Don’t be too happy you reckless girl. The first thing we’re going to do is to head back to your home.”“Eh? Why?”“Isn’t it obvious?” Sifu Guilao grinned, a predatory expression revealing his white teeth. “A Sifu should introduce himself to his disciple’s family, shouldn’t he?”Heh. Mr. Nobody over here's become the 'grandpa' to a chinese novel protagonist. We might be sticking with Xinxin's POV for a while since our Alt MC is being extra careful with Information Concealment and his Absolute Memory antics. If you read between the lines though, you might get an idea of it. Also, young Xinxin doesn't seem to know the implications behind that name... and our edgy MC doesn't either, it seems. That'll be fun... Anyway, thanks for reading, especially if you got this far! See you tomorrow! 22 3:3 – The First Lesson HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextIn the middle of the night, where the only illumination came from the faint rays of moonlight from above, Xinxin slowly traversed the bamboo forest. In her right hand, she tightly gripped a bamboo stick.Silence, save for the occasional breeze and the clattering bamboo trees, filled the air.Xinxin’s heart raced, but she kept moving. Her eyes flitted about, searching for any signs of profound beasts that might be lurking in the darkness.She had resolved herself to do her best to meet her Sifu’s expectations, but for her first lesson to survive until morning armed with only a stick… No. She shouldn’t doubt her Sifu. It might seem impossible, but surely there was a way out? That must be the lesson that Sifu was trying to tell her.Again, silence and the occasional clatter of bamboo filled the air.Xinxin resisted the urge to shudder, the noise sounding like the laughter of ghosts.“Remember what Sifu said. Just cut down anything that shows up.” Xinxin muttered those words to calm her racing heart.Suddenly, something shifted in front of her. A portion of the darkness moved and then revealed two yellow orbs floating in the air.Xinxin tensed and slowly raised her bamboo stick.A Shadow Panther slowly approached from between the bamboo trees. It was a low-rank profound beast. Weak, but more than a match for someone that had yet to reach foundation establishment.Xinxin’s heart pounded in her chest. That was a profound beast! And all she had was a bamboo stick to fight it off. No techniques, no qi, no divine artifact… just an ordinary piece of bamboo her Sifu had broken off and placed in her hands.Xinxin gulped.The Shadow Panther charged. True to its name, the beast blended in with the darkness as it moved. Without even a sound of it pouncing, the Shadow Panther attacked, its paws outstretched and its maw wide open.Xinxin froze from the instinctual fear from a beast of prey lunging at her. The bamboo stick in her hand was forgotten.The Shadow Panther shoved Xinxin to the ground and tore out her throat.Pain, shock, despair. Xinxin gasped and struggled beneath the beast. But her delicate body grew cold, blood slowly pooling out beneath her and dyeing her pale skin crimson.Two yellow orbs stared deep into her eyes and then two rows of ivory teeth clamped around her face.Xinxin gasped and clutched at her face and neck with her left hand. Cold sweat ran down her back, drenching her silk green robes.She stood in the middle of the dark bamboo forest, the bamboo stick clenched firmly in her right hand.A breeze blew through the forest, rattling the bamboo. The sound echoed like the laughter of restless spirits, cackling.Xinxin shakily lowered her left hand. Was that… a nightmare? A hallucination? But the fear, the pain… it was so real.“What’s wrong, girl? Cat got your tongue?” Her Sifu’s cold voice drifted through the silent forest and he appeared in front of her.Perhaps because he had accepted her as a disciple, Xinxin’s Sifu had changed his clothes. Instead of the torn rags, he now wore a pure black robe and matching pants. On any other person, they would have appeared regal. Yet, with the man’s messy hair and pale skin, he looked more like a corpse risen from the dead.Guilao smirked. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”“S-Sifu. Did… I just die?”“Of course not. If you did, you wouldn’t be talking with me right now.”Xinxin remembered the feeling of those teeth on her face and shivered. “B-but…”“Hmph. Where did that fearless girl just a few moments ago disappear to? Or was that just an act to try and fool me?” Guilao narrowed his eyes. “Because if it was… your story ends here.”Xinxin shook her head. “No, Sifu. It… it was nothing.”Right. Nothing. The feeling of those claws tearing into her throat. The sensation of her face being torn apart.It was just a hallucination. A vivid delusion from being in the dark.…Xinxin just had to keep believing that.“Good.” Guilao nodded. “Then this is your first lesson: explore the forest and survive until morning. If anything shows up, just cut it down. Understand?”Xinxin thought it was strange. Didn’t Sifu just tell her that a few minutes ago? Or had she imagined the talk in the first place?“Girl.”Xinxin blinked.Her Sifu was staring at her. He frowned and tapped a finger on his leg impatiently.Xinxin nodded. “Yes, Sifu. I understand.”Guilao vanished, and then Xinxin was alone.Xinxin felt an odd sense of incongruity, but she shook her head. “It must be the night. I’m just not used to being out alone by myself.”She took a deep breath to calm herself and then cautiously traversed through the bamboo forest. The trail she followed was familiar, and her steps were like tracing an old memory.Silence, along with the occasional clattering of bamboo filled the air.Xinxin paused and then carefully observed the area in front of her.Something was standing there, crouched in the darkness. Slowly, it turned towards her and revealed two glowing yellow eyes.That piece of darkness moved, leisurely ambling towards her. A Shadow Panther.Xinxin remembered what happened, the feeling of her neck being torn out, her face being ripped apart.The Shadow Panther lunged.Xinxin’s body moved on its own and she lashed out with the bamboo stick.The beast yelped and moved to the side. It quickly got up, however, and then growled. The silent beast of prey had tossed aside its usual approach and glared at the one that attacked it.Xinxin’s heart pounded and she glanced at her right hand, still holding out the bamboo stick. That hadn’t been a conscious action. Instead, when she thought of how she would experience that pain and agony again, her body had moved on its own.Could that be what Sifu was trying to-The Shadow Panther roared, causing violet light to surge around it, and then lunged towards Xinxin.She felt an impact on her chest and searing pain.This time, instead of two rows of teeth, a paw with razor sharp claws filled her vision.Xinxin gasped and swung her bamboo stick.Something grabbed it.Panic gripped her heart and Xinxin pulled with all her might, trying to get it free.“Careful girl. You’ll take an eye out doing that.”Xinxin blinked and slowly regained awareness of her surroundings.The dark bamboo forest. Her Sifu standing nearby, his eyes narrowed in irritation.“Sifu…?”Xinxin slowly turned her head and looked around.A dark bamboo forest. Not far from them, the remains of their campground, the embers of the fire still smoldering.“What, girl? Cat got your tongue?”Guilao stood directly before her. His left hand was wrapped around the other end of Xinxin’s bamboo stick, keeping her from moving it.“I… I think that I might need some sleep, Sifu.”Xinxin let go of her bamboo stick and took a step back. “I’m… not feeling too well.”She felt dizzy. Nauseous. The sensation of her skin being ripped apart, her face being shredded-Xinxin paled and quickly ran to the side before bending over to vomit. She didn’t care for her Sifu’s thoughts or for how she looked. The pain, the agony… the horrific memory of falling prey to the Shadow Panther kept resurfacing and caused her to vomit out the fish she had eaten earlier.A sigh sounded in the silent forest. Xinxin’s Sifu shook his head and said, “This was a failure.”Xinxin wiped her mouth and muttered, “I’m sorry, Sifu.”“Come over here, girl.”Xinxin nodded and walked towards Sifu Guilao, coming to a stop a few steps away from him.Her cold Sifu showed a flicker of an unreadable emotion and he said, “Hold out your hands.”She did. Her mind was too tired to do anything other than obey his commands.Sifu placed the bamboo stick back into her hands and closed them. After that, he looked Xinxin in the eyes and said, “Get over it.”Before Xinxin could question it, Sifu was gone and she was alone.Something shifted in the darkness. Two yellow eyes hung ominously in mid-air.Xinxin’s breath caught in her chest. Her heart pounded and she took a step back.The Shadow Panther lunged.A surge of panic. Her body moved on its own and she lashed out with the bamboo stick.The beast yelped and moved to the side. It quickly got back up and growled. Violet light began gathering around it.Nausea welled up inside Xinxin and her vision spun.The Shadow Panther charged.Xinxin’s body swayed.The Shadow Panther missed. But it was still moving. It wouldn’t take long before it would come back around for another attack.Xinxin could already feel the pain of its attack. Feel the blood leaving her body. Feel the sickening sensation of her skull being torn open.Her stomach twisted and her body moved. Before the beast made another attack, before her body was torn apart, Xinxin dashed forward. Wrapping the bamboo stick tight in both her hands, she lashed out at the panther’s skull.It flinched from the sudden blow and shook its head, stunned.Xinxin swung the stick again.And again.And again.The sound of bamboo striking flesh echoed over and over in the dark forest. Despite the force put behind each strike, the bamboo stick never broke, the fresh sprout bending but never shattering.Xinxin’s vision blurred and she was standing in front of Sifu back at their campsite, the fire still roaring.He stared at her, smirking. “So. How does it feel to get over the memory of death?”Xinxin stared back, her crimson lips slowly opening for an answer… and then she vomited on Guilao’s pants. 22 3:4 – Foundation HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext“I’m sorry, Sifu.”Guilao sighed and said, “I’ll let it pass this time. But if you do something like that again, forget about being my disciple.”Xinxin wanted to protest. She was just an ordinary girl that had never received any training. Even if she managed to brutally kill the Shadow Panther in the heat of a life and death experience, when faced with the gruesome aftermath it was obvious that she would lose her stomach.Even though Xinxin knew that, she bit her tongue and said, “Yes, Sifu.”Still, for her Sifu to remain unfazed after forcing a beautiful young girl like herself to commit such a brutal task… Xinxin began to wonder if there wasn’t some truth to Sifu declaring he was a ghost.Guilao turned his attention back to the front and the master and disciple pair continued their walked through the dark bamboo forest.After Xinxin’s violent upheaval, Sifu Guilao had declared that they were heading straight to the Zhan Clan Grounds. While her reaction to the first lesson wasn’t the best, Sifu Guilao decided that she would at least avoid freezing up when faced with a deadly situation now. Because of that, he deemed her ready to return to the Zhan Clan and confront her fellow clansmen about her decision.After all, if you could stare down death and move past the painful experience, what were a few up-stuck elders?Or so Sifu said.Xinxin still didn’t think it would be that simple, but she had already made her choice, so she remained silent and kept walking.The night breeze drifted across the forest, rattling the bamboo trees. Like before, it sounded like the cackling of evil spirits. But Xinxin wasn’t afraid. After all, there was something even more dreadful walking in front of her.But that reminded Xinxin.“Sifu.”“What is it, girl?”“How do you know the way to the Zhan Clan Grounds? Have you been there before?”Xinxin thought that Sifu would have made her lead the way back. In the dark, it would have been difficult, especially with the profound beasts lurking in the night. That was also why Xinxin thought he taught her the first lesson. Yet, instead of forcing her to lead, Sifu had walked in front of her, causing Xinxin to follow behind.Guilao came to a halt.Xinxin almost ran into him, but managed to stop before she did. “Sifu?”“…You ask too many questions, girl. Just trust that we won’t get lost.”Saying those words, Guilao continued walking.Xinxin frowned but followed after him. Her Sifu was just too mysterious. She burned with curiosity to find out more about him, but Xinxin refrained on remembering his temperament. When her Sifu got into a mood like that, it would be like talking to a brick wall. No, a brick wall at least bounced your voice back. It was instead like talking into the empty night, with only the spirits able to respond back while you hoped nothing would.“How is your body, girl? Do you still feel nauseous?”Xinxin shook her head, but then remembered that her Sifu couldn’t see her action.Before Xinxin could respond, Guilao was already speaking again. “Good. Then we can move onto the next step.”Xinxin wondered if her Sifu secretly had eyes on the back of his head. Then she remembered that he was an expert so far beyond her that she couldn’t even begin to fathom his power and brushed it off. Instead, she focused on what her Sifu said after that.“The next step?”“Yes,” Guilao said. “Your body should have digested the rest of the medicinal properties of the pill now. The life and death experience would have acted as a catalyst and cemented the foundation I laid out for you.”Xinxin frowned. “But I don’t feel any different?”“You wouldn’t. I made sure of that. If you focus your attention on your… what do they call it. Dantian? Heavenly sea? Energy center?” Guilao shook his head and said, “Just focus your attention to that place below your navel. You should realize it then.”Xinxin was skeptical, but she closed her eyes and did as her Sifu said.In an instant, her consciousness was pulled away from the forest and into a dark void. It stretched on seemingly forever, an infinite darkness expanding in every direction. But within that darkness there were eleven towering pillars that illuminated the darkness.Ten of those pillars formed a circle, each of them appearing to have been carved out of crystal and glowing with starry light as if entire swathes of the night sky had been sealed away. The last pillar stood in the center of that circle. But unlike the others, it was barely visible, only a dark silhouette amidst the black background.Shadowy tendrils wreathed the central pillar, drawing in the light from the surrounding pillars.Staring at it, Xinxin almost felt like it would draw her in as well.As if sensing her fear, the swirling shadows slowed, along with the attractive force.With that, Xinxin was free to contemplate what she was seeing.‘This is… Foundation Establishment?’ Xinxin thought. ‘Those pillars must be Dao Pillars. But I don’t remember hearing anyone ever having more than nine… or any with those colors. Nine should already be a complete circle, but I have ten in a circle and then one more…’Xinxin drew her attention outside of her dantian. “Sifu-“She called out, but there was nobody around.Xinxin panicked and then scanned her surroundings. She couldn’t see her Sifu, but somehow, she felt that he was nearby. A strange sixth sense guided her way and she ran through the forest.Before long, she caught sight of her Sifu’s back. “S-Sifu! You’re supposed to wait for me!”Guilao kept walking and said, “It’s not my fault if you get left behind.”Xinxin pouted her lips but quickly increased her pace to catch up.“So,” Guilao said when Xinxin caught up. “I take it you realized that you’re no longer an ordinary girl.”“Yes, Sifu. But… how am I in the Foundation Establishment stage already? And why do I have eleven Dao Pillars?”“Again, you ask too many questions, girl.”“But Sifu-”“Quiet.” Guilao’s cold voice cut off Xinxin’s words. “There are some things in life that are better to just accept rather than question.”Xinxin realized that she wouldn’t be getting any answers and said, “Yes, Sifu.”Guilao kept walking.Xinxin followed.The bamboo forest began thinning out. The master and disciple pair were approaching the edges of the Zhan Clan Grounds.At that time, Guilao spoke again. “…If you truly want to know, ask me again when you have become accustomed to your new power. Until then, just know that you won’t lose out even to that One Tin guy you’re betrothed to.”Xinxin smiled. “It’s Wang Tian, Sifu.”“That’s what I said.”Xinxin’s smile grew and she walked a bit closer to her Sifu. “…Thank you.”Guilao turned back to glance at Xinxin and then quickly turned away. “It’s still too soon to thank me, girl. Instead, you’d better come up with a good excuse for your clansmen unless you’re fine with me slaughtering everyone when they mistake me for having kidnapped their princess.”Xinxin’s smile vanished. She had forgotten about that.“Don’t worry,” Guilao said. “You still have a few hours until sunrise and then an hour afterwards before we arrive at the front gate of your clan grounds.”“A few hours. Right- wait, the front gate?”“Of course. I said it earlier, didn’t I? A Sifu should introduce himself to his disciple’s family.”The words were soft and polite, but Xinxin could hear the excitement and hunger underlining them.…Maybe the guards wouldn’t over react? Uncle Hu and Uncle Wei were reasonable people.Right?It was a bright and sunny morning. The blue sky carried fluffy white clouds that leisurely drifted above. The wind was refreshing, neither cool nor hot, and gently brushed the skin as it passed like a soft caress. The sun cast its rays to the ground, causing the drops of dew on the grass to glisten when light struck them.With that beautiful weather accompanying them, Xinxin and her Sifu arrived at the front gates of the Zhan Clan Grounds.The Zhan Clan Grounds, while called that, was really a vast sprawling village encircled by a wooden fence. Placed at the valley of the Emerald Mountain where the founder of the Zhan Clan’s tomb stood, it was protected by the founder’s legacy formation and the natural aura of the nearby mountain.There were two main entrances to the Zhan Clan Grounds, one facing the Emerald Mountain and the bamboo forest where Xinxin and Guilao arrived from, and another facing the vast plains opening to the rest of the Xia Dynasty.Those entrances were guarded by two men each and had a massive gate that shut at night to keep out profound beasts and would-be attackers. Their equipment varied depending on their specialty, be it spear, sword, fist, or some other weapon, but their uniform of dark green robes with brown embroidering remained a constant.Despite the boring job, the guardsmen manning the gate took it seriously and carefully considered every threat to the clan. They were the first line of defense, after all.Thus, when Zhan Hu and Zhan Wei noticed Xinxin walking towards the gate with her silk green robes covered in blood and grime, they immediately reacted.“Brother Wei, quickly grab little Xinxin! I will distract him!”Zhan Hu kicked off the ground and charged at Guilao. His long black hair billowed behind him as he lunged forward, thrusting an iron sword towards Guilao’s heart.“Understood, Brother Hu!”Zhan Wei kicked off the ground as well, making a beeline for Xinxin. Unlike his fellow guard, his hair was cropped short and so didn’t disturb the air as he moved.Both of them moved faster than an ordinary human had any right to. Having reached the peak of Qi Condensation stage, they had gone beyond the levels of mortals and stepped onto the path of immortality.But they were still just guards, and weak ones at that.Guilao grinned and he leisurely raised his left hand.“Uncle Hu, wait!” Xinxin shouted and tried to step in. “You aren’t a match for him!”It was going wrong. Xinxin didn’t expect Uncle Hu and Uncle Wei to react so aggressively.“Brother Wei!”Zhan Wei grabbed Xinxin’s arm and turned around to run.At the same time, Zhan Hu’s sword reached Guilao’s chest.The air suddenly grew heavy, filled with pure malice.Xinxin’s heart raced. Realizing that words wouldn’t have any effect, she decided to take things into her own hands.When Zhan Wei turned to run, Xinxin pivoted and swung him at Zhan Hu.Zhan Hu, seeing his comrade flying towards him, immediately averted his attack and reached out to grab him.The two guards were sent sprawling on their collision, but they quickly got back on their feet to face Guilao. This time, Zhan Wei drew his sword as well. The distance had opened up, but it was one that could be crossed in a single bound.The confrontation wouldn’t end so easily.Guilao’s hand was still raised and malicious intent pressed down in the surrounding areas.Despite not knowing what her Sifu was going to do, she knew that it wouldn’t end well for either Uncle Hu or Uncle Wei if she allowed him to continue.Xinxin quickly grabbed her Sifu’s raised arm and said, “Sifu! Please, spare them!” After that, she turned around to the guards and said, “And Uncle Hu, Uncle Wei! Stop! This is my Sifu, not a kidnapper!”Zhan Hu’s eyes widened. “Sifu? Little Xinxin, what are you talking about?”“Sifu found me after I got lost in the forest and helped keep me safe through the night! He even taught me how to cultivate and protect myself from the profound beasts! He’s not a bad person!”Zhan Hu frowned. “This…”“What are you so concerned about, girl?” Guilao grinned. “Since they want a fight so bad, let me teach your ‘uncles’ a lesson or two.”Xinxin pouted. “No! You’re going to kill them!”Guilao was silent for a few seconds and then said, “…Not this time. I swear.”“Si-fu!”After glaring at Xinxin for a few moments, Guilao sighed and lowered his arm. “Fine, girl. This time I’ll listen to you. But I don’t think your father is going to want to hear what you have to say.”“My father?”Before Xinxin could say anything else, an immense wind and spiritual pressure pressed down on the surroundings.Zhan Hu and Zhan Wei immediately fell to their knees.Xinxin managed to resist the pressure, but her face paled as a result. For a moment, an illusory green bamboo forest replaced the open plains. But that quickly disappeared. In its place, a heroic figure in a green robe with a tree embroidered on it in gold appeared. His body was layered with muscles honed from years of training and his eyes were sharp, carrying a gaze that seemed to peer into the secrets of the world.Upon arrival, Zhan Long’s long hair billowed majestically behind him. His sharp brows furrowed as he noticed Xinxin’s presence.“Daughter. Explain yourself.”Xinxin stared at her father and gulped.Before she could say anything, her Sifu shook off her hands and stepped forward.“Zhan Long… the Zhan Clan’s Dragon, is it? I have a few things I want to say to you about my disciple.”The Zhan Clan’s leader gave a curt nod and then swept out his sleeve, causing a jade spear to appear. Grabbing it, Zhan Long spun it around and settled into a combat stance. “Good. I have words to say to you as well, my daughter’s ‘Sifu’.” 20 3:5 – Zhan Clan HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextUrgh. This week isn't going well for me. The chapters will probably be a bit choppy and rough until next week, but I hope they're at least somewhat entertaining.The nameless man… now called Sifu Guilao, stood off against Zhan Long, Xinxin’s father and the leader of the Zhan Clan. Despite the spiritual pressure emanating from Zhan Long, Guilao simply smiled.Xinxin had a terrible premonition. The moment her father attacked would be his end. Sifu might have held back against Uncle Hu and Uncle Wei, but that was because they were third parties. Since Xinxin’s father was the source of her issues…Xinxin wracked her mind on how to resolve the issue. Sifu said to leave it to him, but if she did then, judging from the look in Sifu’s eyes, her father would die.Zhan Long stared at Guilao and said, “You know my name. Tell me yours.”Guilao laughed. “My name? Of all the things to ask about, you ask that? Not whether your daughter is fine, why she left, or anything else?”Zhan Long didn’t respond.Seeing that, Guilao’s expression darkened. “Hmph. If you insist, you can call me ‘Guilao’ like your daughter has.”“A ghost person? No, a foreigner devil?” Zhan Long frowned.Seeing her chance, Xinxin quickly stepped back in front of her Sifu and father. “Stop! There’s no need for you two to fight!”Zhan Long narrowed his eyes. “Daughter. We will talk later. But for now, step aside unless you want to get hurt.”Xinxin shook her head and then turned to Guilao. “Sifu!”“He asked for this.” With those words, Guilao pushed Xinxin to the side.The beautiful young girl stumbled, landing on the ground.An instant later, Zhan Long lunged, thrusting his spear like a bolt of emerald lightning.Dark miasma formed around Guilao and he grinned, slowly raising his left hand.Seeing that, Xinxin screamed. “Stop it!”A vortex of spiritual energy erupted in the surroundings with Xinxin as the center.“What?!” Zhan Long stopped his attack and then turned towards Xinxin. His eyes widened and he muttered, “Late Foundation Establishment? But that’s impossible!”Guilao turned towards his disciple and sighed. “…Well, I suppose this works too.”Xinxin stood up, panting with exertion. She didn’t know what she just did, but she knew that it was enough to get them both to listen. “Father… no, Daddy. Stop. Please. Sifu doesn’t want to hurt anybody.”“Says you.”Xinxin glared at her Sifu.Guilao rolled his eyes and became quiet.Xinxin turned back to her father and said, “Sifu accepted me as his disciple after I helped him when he was unconscious. That’s all.”Zhan Long frowned and shifted his gaze towards Guilao. “Is that true?”“True enough.”Zhan Long’s frown deepened.“A-Anyway,” Xinxin said. “Can we go back now, Daddy? I’m tired, hungry, and dirty.”Zhan Long didn’t respond and kept staring at Guilao.Xinxin’s Sifu shrugged. “She has a point. Besides, isn’t it inappropriate for the Zhan Clan Leader to leave the grounds just to accost a rogue cultivator?”“…Very well. Xinxin, follow me.” Zhan Long turned around and started walking. “Brother Hu and Brother Wei. Show our… guest to the Emerald Pavillion.”The two guards saluted Zhan Long and then gestured for Guilao to follow them.Xinxin looked to her Sifu, but on seeing him wave her off, she quickly headed after her father.The Zhan Clan manor. It was a typical oriental style building. Vast, but one level, it served as the living quarters for the clan leader and his immediate family, along with a few other important members of the clan.Zhan Long led the way when inside, taking Xinxin directly to her room in the northwest corner of the manor. Once outside the door, he slid it open and gestured for Xinxin to walk inside.Xinxin hesitated after seeing her father’s stony face, but she took a deep breath and stepped inside her room.For a young girl, Xinxin’s room was relatively bare. A simple bed with silk sheets, a wardrobe with various clothing, and a few jeweled hairpins and combs along with a bronze mirror were all she had.It looked like everything was still where Xinxin had left them. But before she had the time to think about it, her father stepped into the room and slid the door shut.Immediately after, a dense spiritual sense covered the room, preventing anyone from eavesdropping.Zhan Long stared at his daughter for a few moments before saying, “What were you thinking, Xinxin? Do you know how worried the clan was? How worried I was?”Xinxin crossed her arms. “Hmph. You just don’t know what excuse to make if you don’t have me to marry off.”Zhan Long pinched his nose. “Are you still talking about that? You know that marriage is for the best.”“And what about what I think? How I feel?”The air suddenly grew heavy, the power of a Core Formation stage cultivator filling the room.“…Perhaps I have been too lenient with you after your mother died. But this is your duty as my daughter. And besides that… what are you so concerned about? I am sure that Wang Tian-““Don’t talk to me about that… that jerk!”“He is your future husband.”Xinxin huffed and crossed her arms. “There are still two years, father! You promised!”Zhan Long groaned and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Just what did I, Zhan Long, do in my past life to earn such a child?”Xinxin huffed and jumped onto her bed.“Your clothes are dirty, Xinxin.”“So?”“Xiao Mei is going to have more work to do now cleaning up after you.”Xinxin blushed at that and then got off her bed, slowly brushing the dirt off.Zhan Long sighed and leaned against a wall. “You have no chance, Xinxin. Wang Tian has already broken through to the Core realm. While I don’t know what heaven-defying technique your ‘Sifu’ used to bring you to Late Foundation Establishment, two years will not be enough for you to clash against Wang Tian.”“Two years is a lot of time, father!”“Not enough to prepare for and then transcend your divine tribulation, Xinxin. Even our founder took a whole decade to make ample preparations before reaching Core realm, and he had been cultivating since a child. You, Xinxin… you only have average talent and aptitude.”Xinxin pursed her lips and turned her head away.Zhan Long stared long and hard at his daughter and then sighed. “You foolish girl. But if you’re that determined, then so be it.” He reached into this shirt and placed a manual on the table. “Here. Don’t let anyone else know that you have it.”Xinxin took the book and flipped through it. “This is-““I don’t know what your Sifu has taught you, and I don’t trust him, but as a member of the Zhan Clan that has stepped onto the path of immortality, it’s your right to learn the techniques of our family.”“…Daddy.”Zhan Long shook his head. “This is the only thing I can do for you as a father, Xinxin. From this point onwards, whether you can seize your fate is up to the heavens. But if you fail, I hope that you will accept the role you are given.”With that Zhan Long left.The moment he did, the air distorted and another figure appeared in the room. “Some father he is.”Xinxin cursed and dropped the book onto the ground. “Sifu! You can’t just-! No, how are you even here?”Guilao picked up the book and idly flipped through it. “Don’t underestimate me, girl.”“Give that back!”Before Guilao could look at any more, Xinxin jumped off her bed and snatched the book back.Guilao let her and held up his hands. “Fine, fine. It’s not like your clan’s techniques are anything special. I can already use most of them anyway.”Xinxin froze. “…You can?”“Of course. It’s just channeling some wood nature energy into your body and reinforcing it through the meridians. Basic stuff.”“Sifu.”“What is it girl?”Xinxin frowned and stared at her Sifu before saying, “Who… no, what exactly are you?”“I already told you, girl. Just a nameless ghost that somehow cheated life and death… but now what was this bet I heard your worthless father talk about? “Don’t call him that.”Guilao raised an eyebrow. “Why not, girl? He’s selling you off to a man as an ornament and the only thing he can do for you is give you a book?” He shook his head. “I take it back. He’s not worthless, he’s trash.”“Don’t…”“Am I wrong? I bet that he didn’t even watch you grow up, too busy with his ‘clan duties’.”That time, Xinxin didn’t respond. Her Sifu was right.At that time, someone knocked at the door. “Lady Xinxin? Your father sent me to help you clean up.”That was Xiaomei!Xinxin’s eyes widened. “In a moment!”She gestured for her Sifu to hide, but he just rolled his eyes.“Sifu!” Xinxin whispered.Guilao walked towards Xinxin and said, “I’ll see you later, girl. Rest easy until I get back.” After saying those words, he vanished into thin air.The moment he did, the door opened and a young woman in a plain brown robe walked in while rolling a cart carrying a tub of warm water. She wasn’t as beautiful as Xinxin, but she could still be considered fairly attractive.Xiaomei took a look around the room and frowned. “Are you alright, Lady Xinxin? I thought I heard another voice-““It’s nothing! I was just… talking to myself, Xiaomei!”The young woman stared at Xinxin.Xinxin smiled, doing her best to keep her cool.After a while, Xiaomei nodded. “…Of course, Lady Xinxin. Now, your father told me that you needed to bathe…” 22 3:6 – The Second Lesson HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextAll hail the popcorn sect! Thank you guys for continuing to read even though this arc might seem out of left field. Hopefully it's been entertaining! It'll all make sense later, I swear. Er... more sense, at least. We'll eventually get back to our Demon Lord MC, I promise. Though I don't know what you guys will think when we do...“Why are you so against marrying Master Wang Tian, Lady Xinxin?”Xinxin frowned and sunk deeper into the tub, hiding in the warm water.“Lady Xinxin.”Xinxin shook her head and said, “I just don’t.”Xiaomei poured a bit of water over Xinxin’s hair and scrubbed it. “But Master Wang Tian is an upright and honest young man. In addition, he seems to be fated to reach the level of a Saint. Many would envy your position.”“Do you, Xiaomei?”The maidservant toweled Xinxin’s hair and said, “Of course not. I’m content just being by your side, Lady Xinxin. I am curious, however. You’ve always been obedient to Master, especially after Mistress disappeared but now you suddenly rebelled. Master was extremely upset when he couldn’t find you last night.”Xinxin felt a pang of guilt but quickly crushed it. “Serves him right. I didn’t ask for this marriage.”“Even though it will benefit the clan, and even though your husband is one blessed by the heavens?”Xinxin huffed and went back to washing her body. “I just don’t want to, alright?”“Fine, fine. Then… will you tell your big sister Xiaomei about your Sifu?”“Grk…”Not far from the clan manor, a small pagoda stood within a courtyard of flowers. In the past, a regal beauty could be found admiring the view and enjoying the peaceful atmosphere. But in recent days, a different beauty frequented it.Silk drapes hung from each side of the pagoda and could be lowered if the occupant wanted to rest in privacy. At the same time, a bed with soft sheets as well as some cushioned chairs suited for lounging were present for the occupant.It was an elegant and private detachment fit for a lady to quietly and regally pass their time. And normally, that was the case.But that day was different.After her bath, Xinxin had retreated to the pagoda that her father had gifted to her mother. It was her escape for when she went to avoid the fervent gazes that followed her wherever she went. There was an unspoken rule preventing anyone from being within viewing distance of the pagoda at all times except for Zhan Long, Xinxin’s father, and Xinxin herself. To back it up, there was even a concealing formation laid down as well as protective barriers.The rationale was to give privacy and peace of mind. Yet, instead of the expected scene of a beauty lazing around in comfortable clothing, a different scene played out.“Breathe in… breathe out.”Xinxin stood in the center of the pagoda, holding out a broken piece of bamboo in front of her. Bewitchingly beautiful Xinxin, clutching a piece of trash in her delicate pale hands.If anyone could see her, they would charge and urge her to stop, not wishing for her to blemish her hands.But no one could, and so Xinxin continued without heed of what others might have thought.The sound of a bamboo stick cutting through the air echoed in the pagoda. One, two… slow but firm strikes echoed over and over.After a few more, Xinxin frowned and lowered the bamboo stick. “This is hard.”Sifu hadn’t given Xinxin anything to practice before leaving and none of the techniques in the book her father gave her seemed to fit.Left to her own devices, Xinxin tried her best to replicate the sensation she felt when fighting the Shadow Panther.Xinxin took a deep breath and raised the bamboo stick again. “Focus, Xinxin. You only have two years.”Two years to become stronger. Two years until she had to defeat the heaven sent Wang Tian. Two years until her fate was set in stone.Xinxin closed her eyes and swung her stick.Once. Twice. With the third, she felt something. A peculiar sensation, like a slight ‘weight’ in her attack-“You’re doing it wrong.”Xinxin jumped and spun around, swinging her stick at the voice.Guilao stopped Xinxin’s attack with his left hand. He raised an eyebrow and said, “You’re still going to take someone’s eye out with that.”Xinxin sighed and relaxed. “Sifu. You need to stop sneaking up on me like that.”Guilao let go and then shrugged. “It’s not my fault you’re so inattentive.”“…More than inattentive, you’re like a real ghost. How did you even get past the formations without alerting anyone, Sifu?”Guilao simply smiled.Xinxin sighed again and leaned her stick against the pagoda’s wall before sitting down on her bed. “You’re really strange, Sifu.”He shrugged and pulled a chair in front of Xinxin. “You should take a look in the mirror sometimes, girl.” Saying that, he sat down.Xinxin stared at her Sifu and waited.He stared back, an amused smile on his face.Like that, a minute passed.Xinxin’s eye twitched and she said, “Are you going to say anything, Sifu?”“Should I?”“…Nevermind. But thank you for coming back, Sifu.” Xinxin smiled. “Are we finally going to continue our lessons?”Guilao stared at Xinxin for a moment and then said, “You… really have no sense of caution, huh?”Xinxin tilted her head.Guilao shook his head. “Nevermind. I forgot that this place is like ancient China. Of course you wouldn’t be cautious of me now that I’m your Master.”“Ancient China?”Guilao shook his head again and said, “Forget that. As for lessons… I won’t be teaching you anything yet.”Xinxin jumped off the bed. “Why not?! I got through the first lesson well, didn’t I?”“You did… but-““But what? Is it because I’m a girl? Because I’m ‘delicate’? Because you’re afraid I’ll blemish my ‘perfect jade skin’?”“Girl.”Xinxin froze and then slowly sat back down. “…I’m sorry, Sifu.”“You should be. If there were any easier way to-“ Guilao stopped talking and then said, “Anyway, I can’t teach you anything yet because I don’t know what you want to do.”Xinxin blinked. “I… hasn’t Sifu already decided for me? You brought me up to Foundation Establishment already, didn’t you?”“I did.” Guilao nodded and then said, “But that doesn’t mean anything in the long run. I heard from asking around that you made a bet to fight that One Tin or whatever in two years, right?”“It’s Wang Tian, Sifu.”Guilao narrowed his eyes.“…Sorry, Sifu.”“Why did you make such a reckless bet anyway? From what I’ve seen, that One Tin guy isn’t that bad of a person. His skill isn’t shabby either.” Guilao frowned. “I thought that you were trapped in a marriage to some terrible person, but considering everything around, your life wouldn’t be half bad. At least by this place’s standards.”Xinxin sighed. “Sifu as well?”“Hm?”Xinxin shook her head and then stared off into the distance. “It’s just… I don’t want to marry him.”“So you dislike him? If you do, I can just-““It’s not that.”“Tch. Missed opportunity.”Sifu’s words sounded dangerous, but Xinxin decided to ignore them and said, “I know there’s not much wrong with the engagement. Wang Tian is even the perfect husband candidate. Marrying him would not only bring honor back into the clan, but I could live a life respected by everyone around… But I-““Enough.”“Sifu?”Guilao raised his hand and said, “Spare me your teenage angst. You just need to get strong enough to beat that guy, right?”Xinxin frowned. Cutting her off so suddenly when she was about to tell Sifu why she didn’t want to marry Wang Tian hurt. But in the end she didn’t have to explain the strange feelings in her chest at the thought of marrying to him, so it worked out, she guessed?“Girl.”“Ah.” Xinxin quickly nodded. “Yes, Sifu. I just need to be strong enough to beat Wang Tian in a duel.”“Hm.” Guilao glanced around at the surroundings. “That’ll be a bit troublesome to do with all of these people around though.”“Eh?!” Xinxin spun around. “Where?”This was supposed to be her private pagoda! If there were people around watching her, then-“Relax. They look like they were sent by your father to guard your privacy, not peep. Still, it’s going to be a hassle… unless I do ‘that’?”Xinxin watched as her Sifu muttered to himself.She found it strange. At times like that, his harsh demeanor seemed to fade away and he felt like an ordinary person. Violent one moment and then amiable, if not a bit eccentric the next. Xinxin still didn’t know how she felt about that fact…“Alright. We’ll do this. Lower the shades as if you’re going to take a nap and then we’ll get started with your power boost.”“Won’t they notice then?” Xinxin frowned. “Actually… why haven’t they noticed that I’m here talking to you?”“Hmph. You underestimate your Sifu, girl. Even a god- no, it would be a ‘Saint’, right? Even if a Saint was standing right in front of me, they wouldn’t be able to notice I was there if I didn’t allow them to. For some measly cultivators that haven’t even gotten to the Core Formation stage… don’t even mention it.”So her Sifu was someone that could hide from even Saints? …Was that a boast, or the truth, Xinxin wondered.“You’re doubting me, aren’t you?”“No, Sifu. I would never.” Mostly because Sifu seemed to have mind reading powers… or was scarily perceptive. Hopefully the latter?Xinxin quickly set about lowering the shades before her Sifu asked any more questions. When she had done so, the pagoda dimmed. A bit of the light still filtered through as the fabric was thin and the sun was still relatively high in the sky, but it should have been impossible to look in from the outside now.Guilao nodded and then said, “Good. Now, sit down.”Xinxin sat back down on her bed.When she was settled, Guilao said, “After looking through the scrolls in your clan library-““You managed to get into the ancient archives?!”Guilao glared.“…Sorry, Sifu.”Guilao muttered something under his breath and then said, “Anyway, it’ll be impossible for you to cultivate properly, especially with your clan techniques. You already had just an average talent at best and as old as you are now you’ve missed the window to begin cultivating.”Xinxin nodded. She already knew that. “But Sifu, didn’t you do something about that already?”Somehow, her Sifu had given her the cultivation of Late Foundation Establishment. It was… strange, considering how it had two more Dao Pillars than the nine that were said to complete the Great Circle, but it was there.“It’s… complicated. But even so, you won’t advance any further. Your cultivation is currently locked in stone, unable to advance beyond your current level.”Xinxin’s heart dropped. “Then… is it impossible after all?”Did she really have to marry Wang Tian?“Ha! Who do you think I am, girl? It’ll be easy to fix that. The only question is if you’re willing to or not.”“Why wouldn’t I?” Xinxin clenched her hands and then looked at her Sifu with determined eyes. “If it means that I can live my own life… I’ll do anything.”Guilao nodded. “Good resolve. Better than last time, anyway.”Xinxin smiled. “What do I have to do, Sifu?”“Take off your clothes and lie down on your bed.”Xinxin froze.“Didn’t you hear me, girl? Take off your clothes and lie down on your bed.”Xinxin finally registered her Sifu’s words. She flushed a deep red and crossed her arms around her chest. “S-Sifu?! Th-this is…”Guilao raised an eyebrow. “What are you getting so worked up about?”“U-um…”Did he really want to make her say it?Xinxin glanced at her Sifu and then looked away. “C-could it be…? Dual cultivation?”That time Guilao froze. He blinked and then leaned forward to flick Xinxin’s forehead.“Ow!” Xinxin winced and clutched her hands on her head. “What was that for?”“Stupid girl. I need to gather the energy in your dantian and circulate it to engrave the pathways into your body.”“O-Oh. Of course.”Right. Sifu wouldn’t do anything like that to her.…Or would he? If he felt he had anything to gain from it, perhaps? No, he seemed to have some morals at least, so he wouldn’t do that.“Girl.”“I-it’s embarrassing, alright!” Xinxin blushed and said, “Could you at least turn around so I can-”Before she could finish her sentence, Xinxin’s Sifu had already turned around to pointedly stare at the silk curtains.The beautiful girl took a deep breath and then unfastened her robes before lying down on her bed. Even so, she covered her chest with her arms. “I-I’m finished, Sifu.”The first man to see her body other than her father… The thought of that made Xinxin’s heart race. Panic, fear, and a little anticipation swirled in her chest. Even so, she resolved herself. If that was what it took, then she was willing to go through with it.And then she felt a black cloth tossed over her chest and lower body, leaving only her midriff exposed.“Sifu? What are these?”“What?” Guilao turned around and walked over to the bed. “Did you think I want to look at your undeveloped body? I’m not a pe- a pervert like apparently 90% of this country.”“T-then why did you tell me to take off my clothes?!”“Because I needed you to. And that cloth is vital for what comes next, so don’t move them. In fact, don’t move at all and relax.”Xinxin nodded and closed her eyes, focusing on staying still.Then she felt a cold hand brush against her navel.Xinxin flinched.“Relax.”“Y-yes, Sifu.”Xinxin let out a breath and forcibly calmed her racing heart down.She did, but it didn’t last long.A pleasant warmth began spreading throughout her body.Xinxin’s eyes snapped open. “Si-“ She started to call out to Guilao, but when Xinxin saw her Sifu’s focused expression she closed her eyes and tried to relax again.Cold spread throughout her body, sapping away all the warmth. But that was quickly replaced by a pleasant tingly sensation before the warmth returned. And then that cycled over and over.After what must have been an eternity, Guilao stepped back. “Done.” He turned his back to Xinxin and said, “Put your clothes back on.”The beautiful girl sat up and took her time doing so, hoping that the red would fade from her face when she did.But her Sifu didn’t give her the chance.“Are you done yet?”Xinxin sighed and quickly fastened her robe. “Yes, Sifu.”Guilao turned around and then scrutinized Xinxin’s body from head to toe. After a few moments he nodded. “Good. It seems like the world’s energy is naturally flowing into you now. Seems like the experiment was a success this time.”“Experiment?”Guilao shrugged and sat back down in his chair. “You wanted to get strong enough to beat that One Tin or whatever, right? You wouldn’t be able to do it the traditional way, so I took some liberties and modified your physique.”Xinxin blinked. Some ridiculous words were coming from her Sifu’s mouth. “…Did you say that you modified my physique?”“I’m not going to repeat myself, girl.”“But that’s impossible!”Guilao nodded. “Ordinarily, yes. But who do you think helped keep your body intact when you stupidly took that pill?”Xinxin glared at her Sifu. If it wasn’t for him, she wouldn’t have taken the pill from the clan in the first place!Guilao glared back.Xinxin shifted her gaze and muttered, “You did.”“That’s right.”“…But Sifu, being able to do that shouldn’t be enough to change a person’s physique.”“Hmph. Just know that I can and I did. Does the method really matter?”Saying that so casually… was her Sifu secretly an immortal that had descended to the mortal realm?“Anyway, this should be good enough. Like this you can focus on training techniques.”“Eh?”Guilao frowned. “Are you really that stupid, girl?” He paused and then said, “Never mind. I guess you don’t have to ability to see things like I do.”Xinxin pouted. “That’s not true! I’m smart! Even the imperial tutors praised me when my father hired them to teach me!”Guilao scoffed. “They obviously didn’t teach you common sense if you decided it was a good idea to take a healing pill to a stranger you found in the woods.”“…Fine. That wasn’t the smartest idea, but at least I got you as my Sifu, didn’t I?”“Tch.” He scoffed and started walking away. Before he reached left, Guilao picked up the bamboo stick leaning against the wall and examined it. After a few moments, he tossed it to Xinxin. “Here.”“Sifu?”“I put some sword techniques into the stick. Keep swinging it around until you can use them with even an ordinary stick. When you manage to do so, we’ll move onto the next stage of your training.”Guilao walked through the curtain, swiftly fading from view.“Wait, Sifu!” Xinxin ran after him. “What about my cultivation?”She pulled aside the curtain only to find empty air. No, that wasn’t true. There was someone walking towards her, not far away.“Lady Xinxin?” Xiaomei called out and tilted her head. “Have you finished with your rest? I’ve brought lunch.” The young maidservant raised a large package wrapped in a violet cloth.Xinxin sighed. “Thank you, Xiaomei.” Saying that, Xinxin turned and walked back into the pagoda. She let out a sigh and sat on the bed. When she did, Xinxin noticed that the book her father gave her was placed on the chair where her Sifu had sat.Curious, Xinxin picked it up and flipped through it. Inside, each page was filled with annotations written in a neat and methodical handwriting.Xinxin smiled and shook her head.That Sifu of hers… he really was something else. 23 3:7 – Envious Moon HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextTime passed and Xinxin returned to training after finishing her lunch. It was quiet, the clan either leaving her along out of respect or through intimidation by her father. Even Xiaomei had left Xinxin to her own devices after bringing her food to eat later.The sun was sinking into the horizon. Evening was approaching, yet Xinxin didn’t notice it, too busy with her training.Standing in the courtyard outside the pagoda on a patch of grass, Xinxin let out a slow exhale and raised her bamboo stick. Sweat glistened on her pristine skin, crystal drops scattering as she moved.The air drew still, as if it was captivated at the sight of the ethereal girl with emerald robes standing amidst the flowers.“Hah!”Xinxin swung her stick. Power welled up from every part of her body as she moved, spiritual energy and qi combining as one in her slash.The air shrieked as the stick tore it apart and an invisible wave surged throughout the courtyard sending a few flower petals scattering into the air.Xinxin stood perfectly still, watching the invisible wave travel. When that wave reached the edge of the courtyard, it suddenly crashed against an invisble wall and vanished. Onle then did Xinxin relax.With all the energy drained out of her, Xinxin slumped over and gasped for breath. Her body trembled, sweat scattering like rain, and she saw her vision slowly blacking out. Yet, before it could, Xinxin felt a cold surge sweep across her body, wiping away the fatigue.Xinxin took a deep breath and her body returned to normal. After exhaling, Xinxin decided to take a small break and headed back into the pagoda. She brushed off the sweat on her forehead with her sleeve and sat down on a chair.There was a jug of water in the corner, left behind by Xiaomei, as well as a few cups. Xinxin poured herself a cup of water and then opened the manual that her father gave her and that her Sifu had annotated.“Zhan Clan’s secret arts: Jade Mountain, Emerald Forest. Stick to the mountain and scatter the seeds to bring forth the forest.” The explanation written on the first page of the manual was, as expected, abstract and profound. But right below it, a few tidy characters had written an alternative reading.“Strengthen the body to stand against even a mountain and strengthen the spirit to attack from myriad directions.”Xinxin glanced between the two explanations. While she respected her heritage and the fact that her father had given her the manual, the explanation provided by her Sifu made more sense. After flipping through the pages and seeing the pictures having nothing to do with the original explanation, Xinxin decided to ignore the original text entirely.As she read more and more of the manual, Xinxin began suspecting if her father really intended for her to train in the clan’s secret arts and cultivation technique. “None of this makes any sense.”The diagrams shown didn’t match up with the text written and there were times the texts seemed to be talking about a different technique entirely. For example, to cultivate the Jade Mountain part of the technique, the incantation said to draw in the natural energy of the world like the Jade Mountain1 (Yù shān) depicted in the manual. Yet, the image there wasn’t of a mountain but a figure in imperial robes drawing in energy from its surroundings.Xinxin felt a surge of anger. Did her father really want her to fail? Did he really not care for her anymore? After mother had vanished, he had grown more and more distant… did he just not want to see her face anymore? Did he want to get rid of her that badly?The beautiful young girl pursed her lips and then returned back to reading.Next to the diagram, like on the first page, tidy characters were written.‘Dumb idiots transcribed it wrong. After cross-referencing, Jade Mountain here should be something like Imperial Scythe or Imperial Mow2 (Yù shān). This is a technique to use the strength of nature to cut down your opponents.”Xinxin giggled after reading those words. Dumb idiots… to her Sifu, they must really seem like it. When she calmed down Xinxin whispered, “Thank you, Sifu.”Even if her father and clan just treated her like a resource, he at least was looking out for her… though he had an odd way of showing it.After flipping through the manual a bit more, Xinxin found out that all of the techniques required developing her spiritual sense and spiritual energy. With that, she could begin cultivating her qi by drawing in the natural energy and refining it as her own.Thus, the first thing she had to do was become accustomed to her spiritual sense, something she could do now that she was a Foundation Establishment cultivator.After rereading the manual’s description of how to utilize spiritual sense… or rather, her Sifu’s abridged explanation of it, Xinxin placed the manual down and closed her eyes.“Like how focusing on breathing lets you direct it, focusing on reaching out with your mind lets you direct spiritual sense…”Xinxin found it hard to believe, but trusted in her Sifu’s words.She slowly focused on the thought of reaching out with her mind… and then her world expanded.The finest veins on the flowers surrounding the pagoda. The tiniest ant crawling in the dirt. The faintest traces of water left behind from the morning dew, trapped beneath the grass.Xinxin opened her eyes, but the changed world remained. No, it was enhanced. In addition to being able to see the most minute of details, she could see colored streams in the air, drifting about. Currents once invisible but now clear to her.Amazed, Xinxin said, “This is spiritual sense?”Even when closing her eyes, Xinxin could see and recall everything with perfect clarity.She opened her eyes again and started to reach for the manual to double-check the description of spiritual sense. Yet, before she could, she had the memory of the pages show up in her mind.Spiritual sense was a way of directing the soul using spiritual energy, the power of the soul, to examine the world. It allowed for a truer understanding of nature and to cut through the illusory reality to what existed rather than what was perceived.That was what was written by the manual’s author.As for her Sifu’s explanation…“Spiritual sense is just using your soul to experience the world instead of your body. A stronger soul means stronger spiritual energy and greater resolution clarity. As an aside, spiritual sense is usually black and white, but you can see in color.”Xinxin slowly shook her head. “This amazing experience… and people usually only see in black and white?”Xinxin was grateful and started to think that maybe her luck wasn’t that bad after all.“So this is where you ran off to, Xiao Xinxin.”And then a mocking female voice echoed through the courtyard.It was a young woman. Her skin was reminiscent of the moon and her long silky black hair shimmered with a hint of green. Though beautiful, there was something in that beauty that lowered it a few pegs, a hint of condescension and cruelty that caused it to fall short of the level Xinxin had.“Elder sister Yue.” Xinxin forced a smile and said, “What brings you here?”Zhan Yue. If Xinxin could be considered the priceless jade of the Zhan Clan then Yue could be considered the elegant lotus blossom admired by countless people. She was the daughter of some subordinate to Xinxin’s father that managed the general clan affairs. Important, but not as much as Xinxin, being the Clan Leader’s only child.One was irreplaceable while the other was pleasing, but nothing special. From what Xinxin remembered, the only special feature of Zhan Yue was the fact that she possessed a Wood Physique, giving her a bit more vitality and greater affinity towards the clan’s secret arts.Zhan Yue’s emerald eyes flicked towards the bamboo stick in Xinxin’s hand. She smiled and said, “It’s amazing to see that Xiao Xinxin is so diligent about training.”The words were a barb, but Xinxin simply smiled. “And I’m surprised that elder sister has taken time out of her day to visit me.”Xinxin stood up and began walking out of her pagoda, carrying the bamboo stick in her hand. “Did you have something to tell me?”Evening was drawing near. For Zhan Yue to come see Xinxin at that time, the young woman was either there to gloat or scheme.Knowing her, Xinxin thought it was probably both.Zhan Yue gasped. “Xiao Xinxin! Big sister just heard that you went missing and had some trouble at the gate when you returned. I just wanted to make sure that everything was fine!”As if. More like she wanted to gloat if Xinxin’s beauty was marred by a scar or injury. But Xinxin didn’t vocalize those thoughts. Instead, she nodded and gave a grateful smile. “Thank you for your concern, elder sister Yue, but I’m fine.”“Good, good.” Zhan Yue smiled and pointedly remained standing in the courtyard.Seeing that Yue wasn’t planning to leave any time soon, Xinxin decided to focus on her training again. She walked past Yue and into an open area of the courtyard. There, Xinxin let out a slow exhale and concentrated on the techniques within the bamboo stick.Perhaps because of her spiritual sense, or perhaps because she had simply grown accustomed to wielding the stick, the movements and techniques felt more familiar to her.“If you wanted to practice sword techniques, Xiao Xinxin, you can ask big sister instead of flailing around with that stick. Even if you only have a couple of years to fight, it isn’t good to resort to desperate attempts.”Xinxin ignored Zhan Yue’s mocking voice and then stepped forward and slashed.Nothing happened.Zhan Yue laughed. “Xiao Xinxin, maybe you should-“Suddenly, there was a crack.Zhan Yue’s eyes grew wide.Xinxin’s did as well.In the distance, at the edge of the courtyard boundaries, a gaping hole could be seen in mid-air. Xinxin’s attack had managed to shatter the formations surrounding the courtyard and pagoda.Thankfully, the formation slowly fixed itself since the main inscriptions were left undisturbed.Zhan Yue slowly turned her gaze towards Xinxin and pointed a finger. “You…” She trailed off and spluttered for a few moments before saying, “You’ve reached Foundation Establishment!”Xinxin lowered her bamboo stick and took a deep breath. The addition of her spiritual sense in the attack seemed to have reduced its toll on her body. The attack could probably be used in actual combat if she managed to reduce its cost even further. That was probably what Sifu was waiting for. After that, maybe they would go out to hunt profound beasts? That should be a quick means to improve her abilities…“Xinxin!”“Hm?”Xinxin looked up to see a furious Zhan Yue glaring at her.Zhan Yue huffed and said, “How did you do it?”Xinxin blinked. “I don’t know what you’re talking about?”“Don’t try to evade the subject! There’s no way that a worthless piece of jade like you could have begun to properly cultivate! You aren’t allowed manuals or techniques!”Xinxin smiled. “Maybe I’m a slow-growing genius?”“You!” Zhan Yue glared at Xinxin for a moment longer and then a cold smile replaced it. “I see. To think that the pure maiden would resort to Dual Cultivation to get out of the betrothal… How clever. Even if you can’t defeat Master Wang Tian in the duel, the Wang Clan would never accept an impure lady as their heavenly prince’s fiancee.”Xinxin tightened her grip on her stick and then forcibly relaxed. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, elder sister Yue. This strength was obtained through legitimate means.”At least as far as Xinxin knew.Zhan Yue snorted. “So that’s your story? Fine. But I’m not going to stand by and let you get away with this.” She smiled. “We’ll see how the Wang Clan reacts to their future daughter-in-law resorting to such lowly means.”Vile and malice, along with jealousy. That was what Xinxin saw in Zhan Yue’s eyes. Because of that, the beautiful young girl decided to drop all pretenses.“Is that so?” Xinxin smiled as well. “Then I wonder how my father will react when I tell him that you’ve been selling secrets to woo that senior brother from the Sword Mountain Sect.”Zhan Yue thought she was being clever with her night escapades, but Xiaomei was a very thorough servant. It didn’t take long before Xinxin knew everything about Zhan Yue’s actions, especially since she was a potential enemy.Zhan Yue froze and then began trembling with rage. “You…!” She snarled and the aura of an Early Foundation Establishment Cultivator filled the air.Xinxin tilted her head. “Oh? I didn’t know that elder sister Yue had reached Foundation Establishment as well.” Xinxin smiled. “Did that senior brother help you with that when you polished off his saber?”Zhan Yue let out a strangled shriek. “Shut up, you… you…!”Seeing her act like that reminded Xinxin of her Sifu’s strange choice of words and she said, “What? Cat got your tongue?”Zhan Yue screamed and swept her right hand through the air. A ring on her finger flashed and then she grasped a sword that appeared from mid-air.Xinxin froze. Not out of fear or shock but instead, disbelief. Was Zhan Yue really so stupid as to attack her, Xinxin, not only within clan grounds but in her private courtyard? When she was still officially Wang Tian’s fiancee since the betrothal contract was still in effect?Zhan Yue charged. Emerald light gathered around her sword. From the vicious look in her eyes, it seemed that it wasn’t an intimidation act. Zhan Yue was sincerely and earnestly lashing out with a martial technique to harm Xinxin.Xinxin sighed. She knew that jealousy blinded others and that most of the females in the clan held animosity towards her due to her appearance, status, and betrothal, but to think that it would even cause the acclaimed prodigy Zhan Yue to lose her cool and attack her…The air shrieked as Zhan Yue raced towards Xinxin. The sword in her hand lashed out, aimed towards Xinxin’s face. If connected, there was no doubt that her beautiful visage would be marred forever, if not worse.But Xinxin didn’t panic. Faced with such an attack, the only thing she could think was that… it was slow. Compared to the Shadow Panther, Zhan Yue’s attack was a crawling worm, writhing, ugly, and slow.Her body moved on its own, following the techniques she had been practicing for the past few hours. The bamboo stick swept through the air and clashed with the sword.Zhan Yue sneered and put more force into her strike.Xinxin smiled and lightly twisted her wrist.Meet hard with soft, crossing a line with a curve… Xinxin didn’t understand the principles behind the technique that her Sifu gave her, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t able to apply them.The flexible bamboo stick that should have been severed by the metal sword brushed it aside, along with the energy wrapping it.“What?!” Zhan Yue staggered, her sword sent wide and off balance. She stamped her foot on the ground and tried to steady herself, but it would take a few moments to do so.In that brief gap, Xinxin moved.Smack!The bamboo stick swept across the air and struck Zhan Yue’s chest.The young woman shrieked and stepped back, her hands wrapped around her upper body. Her emerald eyes glistened with tears, and she whimpered. “Y-you…!”Xinxin smiled and slightly lowered her head. “Thank you for the pointers, elder sister Yue. But I think that my path is already clear. Perhaps you should take a step back and walk your own?”Zhan Yue gnashed her teeth and then spun around with a huff. She sent her sword away and marched off into the night. “Don’t think this is over, Xinxin! That Sifu of yours is going to have to answer for your impudence!”With those words, Zhan Yue ran away.Xinxin watched her leave and then frowned. “Going after my Sifu? He should still be a secret... Has he been causing trouble at the Emerald Pavilion?”That… was likely. The Emerald Pavilion was owned by the Zhan Clan, but it was a place where young masters and young ladies from various clans and sects liked to mingle. If any of them ran across her Sifu…Xinxin sighed. It was already late, so she would have to check up on her Sifu in the morning. Hopefully no one would have died by then…To those in the popcorn sect and the upcoming cookie sect, thank you both! To everyone else, thank you as well for sticking around this long. The most exciting twist is yet to come! 26 3:8 – Imperial Slash HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext“Would you tell me again why you’re following me, Xiaomei?”“Master insisted that if Lady Xinxin left the manor or her pagoda, I was to follow her no matter the circumstances.”Xinxin sighed. Her father… while she understood the reasoning behind it, Xinxin still felt upset that he didn’t trust her to go around by herself. If she had been born as an ordinary clan member, or even as a mortal, would she be as constrained?Xinxin shook her head. This wasn’t the time to be thinking about that.It was the morning after Xinxin’s training and Zhan Yue’s reckless attack. She had fallen asleep in the pagoda last night, so the first thing the young beauty decided to do was head back to her room for a change of clothes and then a quick bath. When she finished, like Xinxin decided last night, she made her way to the Jade Pavilion to check on her Sifu.Dressed in an emerald robe and a violet veil, Xinxin made her way out of the manor when she was intercepted by Xiaomei wearing a black combat skirt and armed with a sword at her side.That led to the current situation, one young woman and a young girl making their way across the Zhan Clan Grounds towards the Jade Pavilion on the opposite side of the territory to the clan manor. Xiaomei shook her head and said, “You need to relax more, Lady Xinxin. Try acting your age for once! A young lady like yourself shouldn’t be so serious. Even though your beauty is heaven-defying, you won’t escape early wrinkles if you continue as you are.”“Does it look like I care, Xiaomei?”The (currently) sword maid sighed. “…I suppose not. Still, why is the greatest beauty wasted on such a tomboy? Do the heaven’s not have eyes?”Xinxin pulled out the bamboo stick she kept hidden in her sleeves and narrowed her eyes. “Should I smack you across the head?”Xiaomei gasped. “See! That right there, Lady Xinixn, is the problem! If you’re going to marry Master Wang Tian, you need to be more demure, more polite!”Xinxin rolled her eyes and tucked the bamboo stick back into her sleeves. “Again with this… can you drop it already, Xiaomei?”“Big sis is only being concerned about you, Xinxin.”“…I guess I can’t say anything against that. But remember that it’s not set in stone that I’ll be that guy’s wife, so stop pestering me.”Xiaomei sighed. “If that’s what you want, Lady Xinxin.”The young lady and sword maid pair passed the central plaza. Since it was still early in the morning, there weren’t many people around other than the patrolling guards and townsfolk.As a result, the pair weren’t bothered on their trek across the grounds. But even if there were more people around, the result would probably have been the same since Xiaomei was there with Xinxin.Realizing that, Xinxin frowned. “Why are you so concerned with the marriage anyway, Xiaomei? Your position won’t be changing even if I leave the Zhan Clan.”“That may be true, Lady Xinxin,” Xiaomei said. “But can’t a big sister be worried about her little sister?”Xinxin came to a stop and turned to smile at Xiaomei. “That’s a bit optimistic. If I remember right, you’re old enough to be my-““Lady Xinxin!” Xiaomei blushed and then sneakily glanced around at the surroundings.Xinxin covered her mouth with her left hand and laughed. “Fine, fine. I’ll stop making fun of you.”Xiaomei huffed. “Such a mean-spirited young lady. No wonder Master is so concerned about how to-“ The sword maid’s eyes grew wide and she suddenly cut off her words.Xinxin frowned. “My father is concerned about something?”“I-It’s nothing!”“Xiaomei.”“U-um… look! You can see the Emerald Pavilion from here!” After saying that, Xiaomei pointed to a building in the distance.Xinxin stared at Xiaomei for a while, but the sword maid wouldn’t crack. Eventually, the young beauty sighed and turned towards where Xiaomei pointed.“That’s the Emerald Pavilion?”Xinxin had heard about the building from her readings and Uncle Hu ranting about how rowdy it got, but she had never seen it in person. Now, she saw it for the first time with her own eyes.The building wasn’t that large, but it was tall and stretched towards the heavens.The Emerald Pavilion was modeled after a bamboo shoot and so stood out even from the distance. Ten-tiered, with a few windows carved into the side like cracks in the bamboo stalk, the building seemed to be naturally grown rather than man-made.“It’s no wonder why it’s so popular,” Xinxin muttered. Both young masters and young ladies would be interested in the building, even despite the fact that it provided various services on each floor.“Let’s go, Lady Xinxin. Your Sifu is probably anxiously waiting for you to get there.”Before Xinxin could retort, Xiaomei had already grabbed her arm and started running towards the pavilion.Because of Xiaomei’s enthusiasm, they soon arrived at the entrance of the Emerald Pavilion. A pair of swinging double doors greeted them.While they were still on the outside, Xinxin could make out loud cheers and roars coming from inside. Somehow, she just knew that her Sifu was responsible.“Hm,” Xiaomei said. “Are the young masters throwing a party today? They usually aren’t this rowdy so early.”“Does it matter?” Xinxin shook her head and moved towards the entrance. “Let’s just hurry and find my Sifu so I can-“A roar echoed, countless voices rising in excitement.On instinct, Xinxin suddenly stepped to the side. The moment that she did, a young man flew through the doors and landed on the ground in front of them.Xiaomei gasped. “Isn’t that young master Hua?”The young man groaned but didn’t move after that.Xinxin considered checking if he was still alive, but Xiaomei moved first. The sword maid took a step towards the young man. But before she could take another, the doors swung open again and three more young men landed on the ground in front of the ladies.“Young master Bai? Young master Xiao? And that person… young master Fang?!” Xiaomei shook her head. “What is happening this morning?”Xinxin didn’t respond. Instead, she directed her spiritual sense inside the pavilion. At once, her world expanded and she could see beyond where her body stood.A young man with an average appearance, dark hair, and cold dark eyes stood in the center of makeshift ring made of overturned tables and chairs. Surrounding him were various young masters and young ladies from clans and sects all over the Xia Dynasty.When Xinxin focused her attention on the young man, he turned his head towards the entrance and smirked.Xinxin sighed. Why did her Sifu have to be such an aggressive character? Did he just like to stir up trouble wherever he went, or was troublesome events just fated to follow him?Xiaomei stood up after examining the collapsed young masters and said, “They should be fine, Lady Xinxin. Just some minor wounds and a concussion for each of them, along with a lack of qi.”Xinxin nodded and then walked into the pavilion.The two doors swayed as they opened and shut to allow Xinxin in. A staff member standing close to the entrance, a woman in a violet dress, noticed Xinxin’s entrance and gasped.Before the woman said anything, Xinxin raised a finger to her lips and shook her head.Xiaomei followed Xinxin inside and glanced around the room. Seeing the makeshift arena, she frowned. “A competition?”Guilao turned around from his place in the arena and swept out his arms. “Any other takers? Or does the latest generation from across the Xia Dynasty only amount to this?”Xinxin sighed before walking to a table in a secluded area of the room and sitting down. If her Sifu was being that dramatic, it would probably be a while before he finished.With Xinxin sitting down, Xiaomei did so as well.Xinxin placed her elbows on the table and leaned her head against her hands, staring at her Sifu. As she did, she noticed a familiar figure standing in the crowd surrounding him.Zhan Yue stood next to a muscular young man in a gray robe with a sword sheathed at his side. The young woman leaned over to the man’s ear and whispered something to him. Immediately after, the young man jumped onto the ring.“I am Xiong Jie, from the Sword Mountain Sect.” He gave a salute to Guilao and then drew his sword from its sheathe. “I hope that brother will give me some pointers.”Guilao scoffed. “To a shameless guy like you using a sword against an unarmed opponent, I have none to give.”Xiaomei frowned and then poked Xinxin. “Is that your Sifu, Lady Xinxin?”Xinxin sighed and covered her face. “Don’t remind me.”Xiaomei’s frown deepened and she turned back to look at Guilao. “It seems that the true geniuses really do have oddities about them, don’t they?”“Tell me about it.” Xinxin sighed again. “Sifu is definitely…”Forcing her to eat a pill that could have killed her, miraculously granting her Late Foundation Establishment cultivation, forcing her to overcome the pain and fear of death by continually facing a Shadow Panther… which may or may not have been an illusion.“…Unique.” Xinxin nodded. “He’s unique.”Xiaomei smiled. “Oh? So Lady Xinxin is the type who goes for the personality rather than the appearance, is she?”Xinxin blushed. “That’s not it!”“Of course not, Lady Xinxin. Most definitely not…”“A-anyway,” Xinxin said. “That Xiong Jie is the son of the Sword Mountain Sect’s Disciplinary Leader, isn’t he?”Xiaomei nodded. “He should be. That sword in his hands should be the Black Iron Sword.”“Hm…”Zhan Yue really snared a big catch. No wonder she was so impertinent the other night. She must have thought that her new backing would be enough for her to bear the circumstances.At that time, one of the staff members, an older gentleman with graying hair and a neat black suit, stepped to the ring and raised his hand. “Ready!”Xiong Jie raised his sword.Guilao simply smiled.The staff member swung down his arm. “Begin!”Xiong Jie made his move. Stepping forward, he raised his sword to the sky. Suddenly, the air grew heavy. An immense weight and pressure filled the pavilion.Xiaomei gasped. “That’s the Mountain Sundering Slash! If Xiong Jie uses that with the Black Iron Sword, it could cut down even a Core Formation cultivator!”The crowd seemed to share her surprise as an uproar spread through the room. Gasps, worried cries to stop, and other exclamations filled the air.The entire pavilion seemed to be filled with concern for Guilao… except for two people.One was Zhan Yue. The jealous flower of the Zhan Clan smirked as she watched Xiong Jie step forward. As the instigator of the fight, she eagerly anticipated seeing Guilao struck down.The other was Xinxin. Instead of being concerned about her Sifu, she was concerned about that Sword Mountain Sect person. Her Sifu wouldn’t kill him, would he? Sifu seemed to be fairly rational. He wouldn’t do something like slaughtering a person trying to kill him out of spite, would he?…No, Xinxin was fooling herself. Considering how he acted towards her when they met and she had done far less, the fate of that man was already set in stone.Xiong Jie stepped forward again and shouted, “Take this!” With a roar, the sword chopped down with the strength to shatter a mountain.Guilao didn’t take a step back or to the side to avoid the attack. Instead, he simply stared at the sword.Some of the ladies in the pavilion covered their eyes. Some of the young masters in the pavilion jumped out of their seats.Zhan Yue smiled, her eyes gleaming with malice.As for Xinxin, she jumped out of her chair and shouted. “Don’t kill him!” Her beautiful voice filled the pavilion and drew the attention of everyone there.Zhan Yue was the first to react. She turned her head to Xinxin and sneered.Other people began turning towards Xinxin as well, surprise on their faces.“Lady Xinxin!” Xiaomei grabbed Xinxin’s sleeve and pulled her down. “You can’t-“Whatever Xiaomei was going to say was cut off by the sound of screeching steel.Everyone’s attention was drawn back to the stage.Xiong Jie had finished his attack. The Black Iron Sword was swung and struck Guilao. Steel met flesh and bone. Yet, instead of blood splashing to the ground, the sword was blocked.Guilao raised an eyebrow. His left hand was raised, grabbing Xiong Jie’s sword. The powerful Black Iron Sword and the Mountain Sundering Slash was stopped.“What?!” Xiong Jie gasped and tried to wrench his sword back. Yet, caught in Guilao’s hand, his efforts were futile.“An interesting attack. Channeling all of your qi into the sword and relying on nature’s power to imitate the force of a mountain… but really, isn’t that just a knock-off of the Zhan Clan’s technique? I bet one of your ancestors stole a manual from them in the past, didn’t they?”Guilao let go of the sword. The moment he did, Xiong Jie staggered backwards.As Xiong Jie staggered back, his sword swept through the air. When the light reflected off the sword, it showed that the blade had been twisted and cracked as if some beast had torn into it.Xiaomei gasped and stood up. “Impossible! How did he damage the Black Iron Sword?! It was made from a meteorite! Even a Late-Stage Core Formation cultivator would have trouble damaging it!”Xinxin rolled her eyes. “Sit down, Xiaomei. No one’s asking you to narrate the fight.”Xiaomei blinked and then realized what she did. The sword maid blushed and then sat back down. “Apologies, Lady Xinxin. But… your Sifu is formidable. Very formidable.”Xinxin simply nodded and went back to watching her Sifu. She already knew that her Sifu was strong from the fact that he corrected the clan’s manual as well as changed her cultivation. But she also knew that he was someone with a short temper.Would he hold back because she asked him to, or would he ignore her and cut that Xiong Jie down?Xinxin didn’t know and waited with bated breath.Guilao stared at the man in front of him and smiled. Despite the happy expression, the air seemed to drop a few degrees in temperature.Xiong Jie recovered his stance and raised his sword. “Accusing my Sword Mountain Sect of stealing techniques, have you no shame?”Guilao didn’t respond. Instead, he took a step forward and raised his left hand. “Let me show you a real ‘Mountain Sundering Slash’.” The moment he said those words, an invisible aura rippled around Guilao’s left arm and a pressure even greater than when Xiong Jie prepared his attack descended.Standing there with his arm raised, Guilao looked like an untouchable immortal standing atop Mt. Tai. Then, like an executioner’s blade, Guilao’s arm fell.Zhan Yue gasped. “No!”To Xiong Jie’s credit, the Sword Mountain Sect disciple managed to bring his sword up to block.A crisp snap echoed through the pavilion as Guilao’s hand chopped through Xiong Jie’s sword. But his attack didn’t stop there.Blood sprayed and Xiong Jie flew through the air towards the pavilion’s entrance.“Senior brother Jie!” Zhan Yue screamed and ran after him. As she passed Xinxin, Zhan Yue scowled, but she quickly turned her attention back towards her senior brother.When Zhan Yue ran through the pavilion doors, a cheer erupted. Countless young masters ran up to Guilao while some young ladies coquettishly walked closer.Despite all the attention, Guilao didn’t react. Instead, he turned towards Xinxin. In the next moment, he leaped through the air and landed next to her.A hush spread through the pavilion.Xinxin sighed. Was her Sifu oblivious to the repercussions of his actions, or did he just not care?Guilao frowned. “Did you finish your training already, girl?”“No. But did you have to cause such a ruckus, Sifu?”Guilao shrugged. “What’s the saying…? They have eyes but couldn’t see Mt. Tai?”Xinxin covered her face and shook her head. “Sifu…”Xiaomei coughed. “I don’t want to interrupt you two, Lady Xinxin, but is this the best place to have your chat?”Xinxin looked up and saw that they were the focus of everyone’s attention. The young masters stared at them with awe and respect. The young ladies glared with envy and jealousy.Guilao glanced around and nodded. “Your maid is right.” He grabbed Xinxin’s right arm with his left hand and tugged her out of her seat. “Let’s go, girl.”Xinxin’s wrist started to burn from the force of her Sifu’s grasp. “S-Sifu! I can walk by myself! Let go!”Guilao glanced back at her and then turned around. “Hold on tight.”“What are you-“Guilao kicked off and flew through the air at rapid speed. With his tight grasp on Xinxin’s arm, she was dragged along like a kite.“Siiifuuu!”A new sect emerges! Welcome to the frozen sect! I hope you enjoy your stay alongside the popcorn sect and the cookie sect. XD Thanks for reading everyone! I hope you're still enjoying it. Feel free to comment if you're not and to offer any suggestions. I'll be sure to take them into consideration for future chapters. Hope your day goes well! 23 3:9 – Premonition HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextWithin the Zhan Clan manor, Zhan Long sat behind a desk in his office. Before him, a young woman knelt to the ground.“I’m sorry, Master, but I lost sight of Lady Xinxin.”Zhan Long sighed and waved his hand. “That’s fine, Xiaomei. I thought something like that might happen.”Xiaomei raised her head. “Not that I want to doubt you, Master… but what of the Wang Clan? Won’t they be concerned about Lady Xinxin being along with another young male?”Zhan Long was silent and then said, “It’s possible. But the main cause for the marriage was to protect Xinxin. If that Sifu of hers can do the job, it doesn’t matter.”“Can we trust him?”“Trust…” Zhan Long frowned and stood up, turning his back to Xiaomei. He stared out of the window located there and said, “Yes, it is a gamble to trust that mysterious stranger with Xinxin’s life. His cultivation is profound, far beyond my own and perhaps even that of the Wang Patriarch.”Xiaomei gasped. “That powerful?”“Yes. If he wanted to harm Xinxin, I doubt anyone could be able to stop him. And yet… he hasn’t. If anything, it seems that Senior is willing to faithfully act as Xinxin’s Sifu.”“But how can we be sure that he isn’t a part of the group that took Mistress?”“His power, while unfathomable, isn’t as domineering as those people.”“But-““How are the preparations going?”Xiaomei sighed. “…We should be done within the week.”“One week.” Zhan Long muttered and stared at the Jade Mountain through the window. “Guilao. Even if you truly are a foreign devil or a ghost man, I hope that you have the strength to protect my daughter for what comes next.”At a valley far to the south of the Zhan Clan Grounds, Guilao finally came to a stop. When he did, he let go of Xinxin. The sudden act caused her to fly through the air, but she managed to land safely on the ground.Xinxin wobbled for a bit and tried to get her bearings. When she did, she glared at Guilao and said, “Sifu! You could have warned me before dragging me along like that!”“Hmph. Nothing happened, did it?”“You…!” Xinxin sighed. “Never mind. I should have known better.” The young beauty took a look around. “Where are we, Sifu?”They were surrounded by towering mountains on both sides. Despite that, the nearby area was picturesque, like a scene from a painting. Woods in the distance, rivers and streams… all-in-all, it was strangely peaceful.“I found this valley yesterday night when looking for a good place to train you. There was an obnoxious bird that tried to kill me when I arrived, but I taught that dumb bird a lesson already.”Xinxin froze. “Valley…? This place…” She took a look around. “You brought me to the Valley of the Vermillion Bird? No, you taught it a lesson?!”Guilao shrugged and started walking deeper into the valley.Xinxin ran after Guilao. “Sifu! You can’t act so recklessly towards one of the four great guardians!”He scoffed. “You worry too much, girl. What are you, my mother?”“No, but even if you’re an immortal from the higher realms it’s dangerous to offend the guardian deities! Aren’t you afraid of heavenly tribulation?”“Hah. What heavenly tribulation? If something like that existed, I would have been struck out of this world long ago.”Xinxin came to a stop.After walking for a bit, Guilao realized that Xinxin wasn’t following and turned around. “What is it, girl?”Xinxin frowned. “You haven’t sufferend heavenly tribulation, Sifu?”“Of course not. I’m not afraid of some bad luck.”“But Sifu,” Xinxin said. “You’re beyond the Core Formation stage, aren’t you?”“Why does that matter? I’m powerful. That’s all you need to know.”“But Sifu… Heavenly Tribulation isn’t a superstition. It’s a requirement to advance to the next major realm of cultivation.”“Huh?”Xinxin stared at her Sifu. From his blank look, it seemed that he didn’t know what she was talking about. After a few moments, she said, “Sifu. Have you really never suffered Heavenly Tribulation?”Guilao didn’t respond.“Sifu. Are you from another-““Defend yourself.”“Eh?”Guilao charged at Xinxin. Before she could respond, Xinxin felt a pain in her abdomen and was sent flying through the air. The world spun around her and then she landed with a thud.Xinxin gasped and her vision blacked out. When it returned, she was greeted with the sight of her Sifu standing over her.When he saw that she was awake, he dropped something in front of her eyes. It was the bamboo stick that he gave her before.“Get up, girl.”Xinxin groaned.“Get. Up.”Xinxin considered ignoring her Sifu, but then she remembered his personality and forced herself to get up. As she did, she felt a breeze and reflexively grabbed the bamboo stick. She swung it in the air. At that time, her arm shuddered as a heavy force struck the bamboo stick and sent her staggering backwards.Guilao watched Xinxin get up.She slowly raised her weapon. For some reason, her body didn’t hurt. Even so, she felt rattled from the last attack.“For the next week,” Guilao said. “You will undergo hellish training. Teaching you normally will take too long, so I’ll have you memorize it with your body.”“S-Sifu. I don’t think this is-““Defend yourself!”“Eeek!”xxxTime passed in a blur of pain and unconsciousness for Xinxin. Her Sifu barely gave her a chance to rest and brought her to the edge of death over and over again as she was forced to defend herself against all sorts of attacks.She was convinced. Her Sifu was an immortal from the upper realms. He was tireless, never suffered Heavenly Tribulation, and the entire time they were in the Vermilion Bird’s domain, not a single profound beast dared to draw near.Xinxin panted, bent over and trying to catch her breath.“Tired already?” Guilao asked.“Just give me… a moment…”Guilao sighed and then tossed a package at Xinxin’s feet. “Spare clothes,” he said. “Go take a bath in the stream and relax. I’ll wait here for you to get back.”Xinxin grabbed the package and started heading off before her Sifu had a chance to change his mind.“Stupid Sifu,” Xinxin muttered. “Not holding back even against a girl…”Most people would hesitate to attack her. But no, not her Sifu.Xinxin grimaced as she remembered that exchange.“Your appearance will be your greatest weapon. Most will not expect a dainty girl like you to be powerful and even the most vile of demons will hesitate to harm you. In that gap, you can immediately cut them down.”“…Then why does Sifu not hesitate?”“I’m a nobody. Do you think I have the capacity to care?”“You’re still teaching me even though you could have left.”“…Defend yourself.”“Dammit, Sifu!”Xinxin shook her head. In her recollection, she had managed to reach a secluded stream within the woods.After taking off her clothes and slipping into the stream, Xinxin let out a relieved sigh. It was nice to rest her body in the cool stream as well as to wash herself.Since it felt so pleasant, Xinxin leaned back in the stream and let it wash her worries and fatigue away. She closed her eyes and started to drift off… but the thought of why she was training so hard drew her back.She wondered what her father would think about her suddenly disappearing with her Sifu. Would he be upset? Was he under pressure by the clan? By the Wang Clan? And what about Xiaomei? Was she being threatened? Punished?Xinxin sighed and opened her eyes. The moment she did-“Worried?”“Eek!”Xinxin spun around and covered her chest. “Sifu! Don’t do that!”Guilao leaned against a tree nearby, pointedly looking away. “You should be more aware. Just because you haven’t met any profound beasts doesn’t mean there aren’t any here.”“Hmph!” Xinxin scoffed and reached over to the package her Sifu had tossed her before her break started. She pulled out a towel and began drying her hair. “…I’m not worried about my father. I just don’t think the Zhan Clan will sit back and just let you keep me out here.”“Don’t worry about it, girl. The most that will happen is that I get the reputation of a mysterious senior and your father will say that you’ve gone into closed-door cultivation.”Xinxin frowned. “How do you know that?”“…Defend yourself.”“Eh? But Sifu, I don’t have any clothes or my weapon.”Sifu’s response was to charge towards her with his eyes closed.“Dammit, Sifu!” Xinxin jumped out of the stream and swung her right arm towards Guilao, reinforcing it with qi. At the same time, she covered her chest with her left arm and said, “You’re being too shameless!”Guilao blocked the attack and then stepped in with a roundhouse kick. “People will be even more shameless towards you in the future!”“Gah! Dammit, Sifu!”“Less talking, more fighting!”After a long and arduous day, the sun had set and was replaced by a white, glassy moon.Xinxin was lying down by a campfire to rest for the night. She had changed into the clothes her Sifu had given her, a black lacy dress hand-crafted for her, and was using a mat and blanket her Sifu had also given her to sleep.It was strangely nostalgic. Despite having only been a few days since she met her Sifu, it felt like she had already spent an entire lifetime with her Sifu. Probably because she was beginning to lose sense of time with the intensive training he put her through.Xinxin tossed in her sleep, trying to rest, but she found herself unable to. Even though her body was tired, her mind raced and kept her awake. Since she couldn’t sleep even if she closed her eyes, Xinxin stared off into the distance.Her Sifu sat a fair distance away from her and the campfire. The moonlight shone, illuminating him with its rays. With his pale skin, he seemed to actually be a ghost, haunting the earth.Guilao closed his eyes and breathed, meditating.Xinxin couldn’t look away.Energy swirled around her Sifu, and the very night seemed to have fallen still. The world twisted, flickering as if it was an illusion, as if he was absorbing the world itself.And then he spurt out blood.Xinxin covered her mouth, but she kept staring.What was her Sifu doing? Was he suffering internal injuries? Despite his tough exterior, was he pushing himself to train her?Guilao wiped the blood away with his sleeve and then continued meditating. The energy swirled even faster and a blood mist began to form. At the same time, his body began fading away.Xinxin gasped.Guilao stopped and opened his eyes. Immediately, the bloody mist disappeared and the energy vanished. Seeing that Xinxin was awake, he raised an eyebrow and said, “Satisfied with what you see, girl?”Xinxin immediately shut her eyes and steadied her breathing. Her heart raced, hoping that her Sifu wouldn’t do anything.After a few moments, Guilao scoffed and said, “Whatever. Just actually go to sleep.”With that, the air grew quiet once more, her Sifu no doubt returning to his meditation.She decided to heed his words and let herself drift off.Still, the moment before she fell asleep entirely, Xinxin had a thought.…Why was her Sifu trying so hard as to tear his entire being apart?Bloody ruins and a crimson sky. One that seemed to mark the end of the world, despite the fact that it was an ordinary day. Smoke filled the air, carrying with it an acrid scent.There were no people, no buildings. An entire city, once thriving and filled with life, was gone. In its place, corpses and ruins stretched out as far as the eye could see.The remains of a slaughter, an act that he had long become accustomed to.He felt nothing. For him, there was no emotion. Such a scene was already routine to him, who had experienced countless lives.Staring into the sky, he muttered. “Still not enough.”A melancholic calm. Despite the blood, death, and destruction around him, his expression remained unchanged, apathetic.In that way, Xinxin saw the memory of a nameless man.A ruthless emptiness in his heart drove him to seek greater strength. Hiding his thoughts, hiding his actions, even hiding his own self from the entire world, he lost who he truly was.Not living, not dead. He was nothing more than a nameless ghost. No one knew his name. No one knew his past. No one knew his desires, or his intent.The memory started to fade and Xinxin realized that she was waking up. With the end of the dream, that reality would disappear and she would return to the present.But before it did, something about that really annoyed her.He was an idiot.Just because he had been betrayed in the past… just because he had been careless once, he cut himself off from everyone and everything around him. Pursuing power at the expense of his humanity… if he kept going down that path there would be nothing left.But he didn’t notice it. No, if he did notice it, he ignored it. Going on like that, he would never be happy.That…Some oddities starting to pile up. I wonder what's going to happen...? 23 3:10 – The Third Lesson HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextArgh. Didn't have time to thoroughly edit this chapter and running on lack of sleep. Apologies in advance for any wonky sentences or typos.Xinxin woke up with a start and clutched her forehead. What was that? A nightmare?“Is something wrong, girl?”Guilao’s voice called out to her.Xinxin blinked and looked around. The campfire had turned to ashes and the sun had come out again.She turned to look at her Sifu. Other than looking slightly annoyed, his expression was apathetic as usual. He wasn’t harmed, he wasn’t melancholic, he just… was.“Girl. Do I need to knock some sense into you before we start training again?”“No, Sifu. I was just a bit sleepy.”“…Whatever you say. Just hurry up. I’ll be waiting in the open fields for you to get ready.”With that said, Guilao vanished.Xinxin frowned. “That was awfully considerate of Sifu.”It seemed out of character for him. Maybe his consciousness was finally catching up to him?Xinxin shook her head. Whatever the case, it didn’t change what she had to do and why she had asked him to become her Sifu.“I just have to get stronger.”Strong enough to fight for herself, to control her own fate. After that… she could think about what came later.Time passed in a painful but predictable cycle.Guilao attacked Xinxin and pointed out her flaws while she desperately tried to stay alive. When she passed out, they took a break and Guilao gave Xinxin food. When Xinxin became too dirty from being tossed around on the ground or covered in too much blood, she took a bath while Guilao made sure no one was around to disturb her.Like that, six days had passed and it was noon of the seventh day since Guilao took her away. A full week.Guilao stood in front of Xinxin with empty hands. His clothes, a plain black robe, fluttered in a non-existent wind. His hair, once neat but now scraggly, shifted like wisps of smoke as his dark eyes stared at Xinxin.As for Xinxin, she calmed herself down and raised her weapon, a plain stick she had obtained from the woods nearby. Graduating from the bamboo stick, she had gotten to the level to use the sword techniques without it.With a thought from her mind, an invisible stream of energy enveloped the stick and Xinxin’s qi turned it from an ordinary twig into a true sword.Seeing that, for a brief moment a hint of a smile appeared on Guilao’s face. But then it vanished, along with him.Xinxin stepped to the side and swung her sword. A sonic boom erupted as the lightning fast strike cut through the air.But it was still slow.Guilao reappeared in front of Xinxin, unscathed, and jabbed with his left arm.She stepped back. When she did, her sword slashed skywards to clash with Guilao’s outstretched arm.A sound like screeching metal echoed through the valley before Guilao leaped backwards and opened up a gap between them.Xinxin kept her sword raised and carefully watched her Sifu prepare his next move. Would it be another jab? A kick? Or would he grab her and throw her through the air?Contrary to her thoughts, Guilao did none of those things. Instead, he slowly raised his left arm and aimed it at Xinxin.Xinxin’s eyes widened and she quickly gathered qi into her sword before slashing it. The colorless energy became dyed in emerald as she used her clan’s Imperial Scythe technique against her Sifu.Barely an instant later, a surge of shadows spilled forth from Guilao’s hand and tried to envelop Xinxin.The light crashed against darkness. But the light was too weak. The encroaching shadows grew and slowly crushed the emerald slash of light.Xinxin didn’t hesitate to act. Instead of retreating or dodging, she charged. Once again, she filled her sword with qi and slashed out. The secondary slash overlapped with the first and pushed the darkness. With each step she took, Xinxin slashed again. Soon, an array of emerald lights had bound the darkness.This was Xinxin’s chance. While her Sifu’s attack was powerful, he couldn’t move while using it. Whatever secret technique that powerful shadowy grasp was, it locked him in place while using it.A blessing and a curse. Great power didn’t come without a drawback.Guilao smiled at Xinxin. It must have been an expression of praise, but on his face, it came off as condescension.Xinxin ignored it and swung her sword for one last slash. With it, she used all of her remaining qi, draining her energy completely, and compressed it to the best of her abilities with her spiritual sense. The result was a pure emerald line, an attack that was refined to a single dimension, wrought from her pondering and efforts on how to get through her Sifu’s impenetrable defense.Guilao’s smile vanished, replaced by surprise. His eyes grew wide and he jerked his hand away to try and block the attack. The shadows that were sent to attack Xinxin returned and wrapped around his left hand, slowly forming into a blade.But it was too late.“Hah!”Xinxin swung her sword at her Sifu’s arm.Unable to act in time, the only thing Guilao could do was block it with his limb.Unlike before, there wasn’t the sound of screeching metal. Instead, blood splashed as Xinxin’s attack struck Guilao’s arm and bit into the man’s flesh. Yet, that was as far as it got. Even before striking bone, Xinxin’s sword was stopped by an invisible barrier and the qi forming it was dispersed.She didn’t even get the chance to be surprised.The moment the qi around Xinxin’s sword vanished, Guilao stepped forward, grabbed her with his right arm, and then tossed her at the ground.Xinxin got the wind knocked out of her when she landed, but that was the extent of her injuries. A few seconds later and she was up on her feet. She turned to face her Sifu and smiled. “I did it!”Guilao’s face twitched and he slowly nodded. “You did. About time, girl. You managed to give me a paper cut.”Xinxin frowned. “Oh come on, Sifu! That attack did a lot more than-“Guilao raised his hand to show a thin crimson line etched in his skin. “See? Paper-cut.”Xinxin pouted and crossed her arms. “That’s cheating, Sifu! People at your level can regenerate from flesh wounds in a single thought!”“…In any case, your training with me comes to an end here.”Xinxin blinked. “What?”Guilao shook his head and then turned his back on Xinxin. “I have nothing else I can teach you that you can’t learn on your own. Right now, the best teacher is experience.”“Sifu, I don’t understand.”He turned his head back slightly to look at her. That single dark eye met Xinxin’s, and then he looked away. “This is my final lesson to you as your Sifu: Trust only yourself.”Xinxin’s heart throbbed. She couldn’t accept those words. “Sifu, I-“Before Xinxin could say anything else, Guilao spun around and lashed out with his left hand.In an instant, darkness surged, completely dyeing the valley in shadows and preventing Xinxin from seeing anything.“Sifu!” Xinxin called out and ran towards where Guilao had been standing. When she reached out, she only grabbed air. “Wait! Don’t leave me behind! Sifu!”Xinxin’s words echoed and only silence answered her.After a few moments, the shadows vanished. When they did, Xinxin was surrounded by a horde of profound beasts. Snakes, panthers, birds of prey… various beasts of all kinds that Xinxin couldn’t identify surrounded her. And, judging from the intense kaleidoscope of colors that filled her vision, they weren’t weak either.Were they all of the profound beasts that her Sifu had kept at bay? Without him here, they must have locked onto her as the one to take out their frustrations.Xinxin’s eyes grew wide and she quickly formed another sword from her qi. As she wracked her mind on how to get out of the situation, a snake lunged at her.Xinxin stepped to the side and swung her sword, splitting it in half. Yet, the moment she did, something struck her back.“Gah!” Xinxin felt the air leave her lungs. But she didn’t have the luxury to worry about that. In the corner of her eyes, she saw a Shadow Panther pounce towards her.Xinxin forced a surge of qi at the ground to send herself flying through the air. As she did, she saw the profound beasts crash into each other, pouncing at where Xinxin just stood.Xinxin coughed and steadied her breathing. The moment she did, she heard a bird screech.Xinxin’s eyes widened and she tried to send another blast of qi to change directions. Yet, with her duel against Guilao and her reckless launch into the air, she didn’t have any to spare.A falcon lunged at her face.Xinxin flinched and tilted her head. Because of that, she kept her head. But she didn’t avoid getting injured.A searing pain erupted on her neck, and as Xinxin fell through the air, she saw a trail of blood scattering like peach blossoms in the wind.Xinxin clutched her neck, trying to staunch the bleeding. Her body was slowly recovering her qi from natural energy in the surroundings, but it wasn’t fast enough to save her from dying of blood loss or injuries. At that rate… would she even make it back home?Sifu… why did he-A bird screech, slow and majestic, echoed through the valley.As if a siren call, it was joined by an uproar of other beast cries. Roars, hisses, screeches… the profound beasts called out as one and surged towards Xinxin’s falling form.In the corner of her eyes, Xinxin saw a crimson bird flying in the sky. Their eyes met, and the bird flipped its head, as if scoffing at Xinxin.That was… the Vermilion Bird? The southern guardian of the Xia Dynasty? The holy beast that embodied royalty and justice?Xinxin’s heart throbbed. Staring at the Vermilion Bird, seeing the profound beasts surging towards her…It wasn’t fair.Xinxin’s body fell through the air towards the ground. The moment she landed, she would be mobbed by the horde. From the look of things, the Vermilion Bird was commanding them, and didn’t intend her to live past the day.It wasn’t fair.The fact that her Sifu didn’t trust her, that her father betrothed her against her will, that even though she gained strength, it wouldn’t be enough to make it back home alive.It wasn’t fair.Falcons, eagles, and other birds of prey surged towards Xinxin.In a moment, she would land on the ground and have to face the horde of profound beasts.She would die.She would die…?She would die, after all her Sifu did to help her?Something in Xinxin resisted it. Her body’s absorption rate of the natural energy magnified. In an instant, her fatigue vanished and her wounds healed. Live. She would live. She had to live.Qi gathered around her body and her descent slowed. At the same time, her vision, filled with colors, began turning transparent. The colors she saw with her spiritual sense, the natural energy in the air, the qi radiated by each of the profound beasts… they began fading, drawn towards Xinxin’s body.Xinxin gently landed on the ground.The falcons and birds arrived first, all trying to tear Xinxin apart.A thin emerald line cut through the sky. With it, blood splattered and carcasses fell to the ground.At that time, the horde of profound beasts arrived.A normal cultivator or mortal would have frozen in fear. Among the horde of profound beasts were creatures that could fight against a Late Core Formation practitioner and even stall a Nascent Soul practitioner. Together, they were something that would give pause to the patriarchs of the great clans.But Xinxin didn’t hesitate. Compared to her Sifu, those beasts were nothing.She stepped forward and her sword lashed out. With every step, another beast was cut down.Limbs flew through the air. Bodies crashed into the ground. Blood scattered like peach blossoms.Her heart throbbed with every beast killed and her blood thrummed with every death inflicted by her sword. Power crept into her veins and her attacks became swifter, more precise.Step, cut, thrust, slash. Her body became a machine, reflexes ingrained into her by her Sifu suddenly bearing fruit.And then she was alone, standing on a hill of corpses.For a moment, she stood there in a daze and stared up at the sky.The sun had sunk into the horizon, dyeing the blue expanse a deep crimson. It wouldn’t be long until night fell completely, leaving her alone in the dark.The Vermilion Bird had vanished and once again, Xinxin was alone.…What should she do? She might have killed a lot of the profound beasts in the valley and the Vermilion Bird might have left, but that wasn’t an assurance of her safety sleeping in the open.Scanning the surroundings, Xinxin saw a cave in the mountain side. Considering that she would need to climb it in order to gain her bearings to return home, she decided to head towards it.Her footsteps echoed in silence, and nothing appeared to disturb her. Whether that was due to her slaughter or increased strength, she didn’t know.When Xinxin arrived at the cave night had completely fallen and the glassy moon hung in the starry skies. Because of that, she took a moment to sweep the cave with her spiritual sense.There was nothing inside. The occupant was likely one of the beasts she had slaughtered earlier. With its death, she didn’t have to worry about any confrontations.Just in case, Xinxin gouged out a slab from the cave wall to cover the entrance. That done, she found a relatively clean area and then sat down, resting her head against the wall of the cave.She pulled up her legs to her chest and tried to get some rest.Maybe it was the fatigue from fighting so long. Maybe it was the stress from her Sifu leaving so suddenly. Or maybe it was just the acclimatization process from her body gaining and using so much energy at once.Either way, the moment Xinxin closed her eyes, she fell into a deep slumber.Beneath the glassy moon and the starry sky, a nameless man walked towards a manned gate. His figure wasn’t covered or obscured, and his stride was purposeful and determined.Yet, the guards there didn’t notice him. No, it was that they couldn’t notice him.That was their undoing.Shadows gathered, hidden from the eyes of the world, and then lashed out.Metal was torn apart, blood was sent scattering into the air, and then corpses fell to the ground. But the moment they did, the shadows stirred and began absorbing them. A crimson mist erupted from the corpses, slowly eroding them into nothingness. When they completely disappeared, the nameless man walked through the gates.“Still not enough… but after tonight, it should be.” He looked up into the night sky and muttered, “Serena. It’s about time we settle this.”Next chapter will probably be the climax of this arc as well as a potential reveal? Still need to think about it. Anyway, thanks to the popcorn sect, cookie sect, frozen sect, and any other sects popping up! It's been fun to see you guys in the comments. Thanks to anyone else who's read this as well. I really appreciate it. To be a bit shameless, I would also appreciate a tip. I've been running on black coffee for a while... having some creamer and sugar would be nice.Actually, getting some more sleep would probably be better in the long run... :thinking:Oh well. 21 3:11 – Mana and Qi – I HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextFirst half of the chapter. I'll add the second half later in the afternoon. Say... 3PM CST or something. Need to get some sleep. >>Xinxin was dreaming. In that dream, she saw a scene from the past, a memory she hadn’t experienced in a long time.She was alone, lost in the dark. Tiny, she was overwhelmed by the countless shadows. Furthermore, her body was fading, slowly rotting away.Isolated and fated to disappear without a trace. She was a nameless and worthless existence, something that no one would ever acknowledge.She called out. She screamed. But no one came.She didn’t know how much time had passed, but eventually she gave up on being saved. Trapped in the darkness by her lonesome, she resigned herself to a quiet death.Yet, at the moment of her resignation, her world changed.A hand reached out to her, who was trapped in the darkness. Grabbing it, her entire world completely changed forever.Suddenly, her dream changed. Like before, it was a scene from the distant past. Unlike before, it was one that she didn’t recognize.Xinxin’s mother was standing in front of her. At that time, she was still a toddler, barely able to walk.It was the courtyard outside the Zhan Clan Manor. There, a group of men appeared in silver armor. But they were different. Their faces were pale, and their hair were golden. Compared to those of the Xia Dynasty, those men were complete foreigners.Xinxin’s mother tried talking to the foreigners, but they shook their heads and drew steel swords from their sides.Xinxin’s father appeared and ran out to attack them, but couldn’t do anything.He was tossed to the side and then the men grabbed Xinxin’s mother and took her away.Xinxin in the dream cried. Xinxin who was dreaming tried to run after them.She was stronger now. She could stop them, take her mother back from those foreign invaders…!And then the scene shifted again.It was the bamboo forest where she first found Sifu. As if time had been unwound, she found herself walking through the forest path with the pill bottle in her sleeves.A memory. The events played out the same way that Xinxin remembered. Her Sifu was missing when she checked on him and Xinxin was pinned against the bamboo trees.It played out the same. At least, in the beginning. But rather than letting her go, Sifu tightened his grip.Xinxin began choking, unable to breathe. She tried to claw at his arm, but the grasp tightened, slowly increasing in strength like a vice trying to crush the life out of her.“Si…fu…”Even though it was a dream, it felt real. She felt the struggle to breathe. She felt the pain in her neck, as well as her chest where she failed to draw in air.Xinxin’s Sifu stared at her for a moment with those cold eyes. And then, before she realized it, he had thrust his hand through her heart.Blood dripped along her Sifu’s arm, staining it crimson. At the same time, Xinxin felt unimaginable pain and the chilling creep of death nipping at her extremities, slowly advancing towards her heart.Sifu stared directly into Xinxin’s eyes and then grinned, a cruel expression filled with nothing but hunger. “Think of this as a down payment, girl.”With that, shadows spiraled out from his body and then devoured her whole.Xinxin gasped and opened her eyes. Looking around, she saw that she was still in the cave, with only darkness to greet her waking.That reminded her of her strange dreams.For a moment, she was lost in thought, but Xinxin quickly shook her head. Even if they were strange and ominous, she still had to get back home.Somehow, she felt like she could meet her Sifu there.Xinxin reached out with her spiritual sense to see what it was like outside before moving the cave’s cover aside. She was expecting just a limited view, as if peering around the corner.That was not what she got.Instead of a brief search radius, Xinxin’s spiritual sense filled the entire valley. Every profound beast, every medicinal herb, every location.Like that, she caught a glimpse of the Vermilion Bird resting on a perch atop the mountain.The Vermilion Bird met eyes with Xinxin. Yet, instead of its earlier condescension, there was clear fear.Xinxin realized now why her Sifu called it a dumb bird. A simple display of force was enough to keep it at bay.For a moment, Xinxin considered settling the feud by cutting her down, but decided against it.Even if the Vermilion Bird threatened to kill Xinxin and could have caused a disaster if the profound beasts had managed to escape, she didn’t have the time to waste on some dumb and over-sized chicken. 24 3:12 – Mana and Qi – II HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextSorry for the wait. Hope you enjoy this chapter!Although Xinxin didn’t know why her Spiritual Sense had increased so much, she didn’t put much thought into it. Instead, she used her enhanced abilities to find the direction to head back to her clan grounds, no longer needing to scale the mountain to find the right path.The fight against the profound beasts had turned her around. If she had just kept walking, she might have wandered further south rather than back north.After brushing herself off and uncovering the entrance of the cave, Xinxin ran off, heading in the direction of the clan grounds.The sun hung low in the sky, indicating it was still early morning. The sky was a clear blue and a pleasant breeze billowed. An idyllic day if there ever was one. Yet, something about it unsettled Xinxin.Not only that, but for it to be so bright and peaceful right after her Sifu left… was it a sign from the heavens? That such times would only be possible if Xinxin stood on her own?She didn’t know, but even if it was, she wanted to see him at least one more time. Even if it was a short time, as his disciple, she had to at least give her thanks for giving her the strength to seize her own fate. Xinxin shook her head and focused on running back to the Zhan Clan Grounds. While she didn’t know where her Sifu was, maybe her father could help out with that. With Xinxin’s rapid progress, Zhan Long should be somewhat motivated to find the one who helped her, right? Maybe? Hopefully…Xinxin ran across the ground, taking giant strides by launching herself through the air. It would have been nice if she could fly, but she didn’t have a flying sword or other means of transportation.At her current pace, it would take until sunset for her to return, and that was if she ran non-stop. That fact only reminded Xinxin how powerful her Sifu was. From what she remembered, it had only taken a minute to arrive at the Vermilion Bird’s valley.Xinxin focused her attention back to traveling. Early in the morning, only the wind and the sun were her companions.With nothing else to do, Xinxin found her mind wandering.“Sifu…”Just who was the nameless man she took as her Sifu? And why did he get so upset at her when she said she didn’t care about dying? Did he lose someone close to him? Or was it something else?The dream she saw made it seem like he was chasing after something on his own. Vengeance? Retribution? Or a path of slaughter just for power?Xinxin didn’t know, but she knew that she couldn’t accept him going through it alone.…She couldn’t accept that?Why couldn’t she accept that?Xinxin frowned. Even if he was her Sifu, his business was his own. And he made it clear at the beginning, didn’t he? That following him would lead her down a dark path, that he was not a good person.So she should leave him be. Accept his actions and show gratitude and then walk her own path.One without him.Without Sifu?Xinxin’s heart throbbed.Strange. It was strange. Something about that thought was strange, stirring something in Xinxin’s heart. But why-“It’s her! That girl’s the one that the Goddess warned about!”A masculine voice called out in a foreign language.Xinxin turned towards the source of it.There was a group of four. One was a towering man with dark brown hair in a suit of thick metal plates and carrying a giant shield and sword. One was a man with spiky golden hair and blue eyes, equipped with a radiant long sword and a silver chest plate. Another was a woman in a dark violet robe and a pointed fabric hat, her crimson hair billowing in the wind as she raised a stick. And the last was a blue-haired woman with a white robe bearing a red cross.“Well hurry up and attack her, Alan!” The crimson haired woman shouted and then raised her stick. “I’ll give covering fire!”The man with golden hair nodded and said, “Got it, Charlotte!” They were strange and Xinxin didn’t understand what they were saying. She chalked it up to foreign travelers and continued on her way. But she didn’t make it far. Just as she touched down to make another leap, the golden-haired man charged at her.At the same time, the crimson-haired woman swung her stick and shouted, “Fireball!” Flames sprouted from the crimson-haired woman’s stick, gathered into a fireball the size of melon, and shot through the air towards Xinxin.“You all…! Fine, if it’s a fight you want, I’ll give it to you!” Xinxin formed a sword from her qi and then stood her ground.The fireball arrived first.Xinxin swung her sword and cleaved it apart, sending flames scattering on either side of her.“Hah!” From behind the flames, the golden-haired man appeared, slashing his sword down towards Xinxin’s right shoulder.It was fast, but nowhere near the speed of her Sifu.Xinxin pivoted on her left foot, circling around the golden-haired man, and then she swung her sword at his exposed back. Despite the armor, with her condensed qi, it would be as good as rice paper against her sword.Despite Xinxin’s actions, the golden-haired man remained calm and didn’t try to dodge.“Idiot!” Xinxin called out and slashed.But, the moment before her sword tore the golden-haired man apart, a gravelly voice boomed. “Holy Shield!”Xinxin’s sword struck the golden-haired man’s back and then bounced off. “What-?”This time, the golden-haired man was the one who spun around. In the brief gap of Xinxin’s rebounding attack, the golden-haired man swung his sword at her side. “Horizon Slash!” Azure light gathered around the golden-haired man’s blade and then surged through the air at high-speed.Still, he was too slow.Xinxin took a step back and pivoted on her left foot again, sending her sword to intercept the golden-haired man’s attack.Steel screeched as the golden-haired man’s blade clashed with Xinxin’s qi sword. But only for a moment. As the blades met, Xinxin’s sword proved the better and began eating away at the golden-haired man’s blade.Seeing that, the golden-haired man leapt back.Xinxin took a step forward to pursue, but then she felt a monstrous pressure from behind her. Trusting her reflexes, Xinxin immediately gathered qi to reinforce her body and then spun around, swinging her sword as she did.A loud clang reverberated as Xinxin’s sword clashed against the giant sword of the towering man with brown hair.“Everyone, she’s strong! Don’t let your guard down!” The towering man’s gravelly voice boomed and then he pivoted, slamming his shield towards Xinxin’s body.Xinxin’s eyes widened and she struck out with her left palm. “Hah!”Another clang reverberated and the towering man was sent back a few steps. Yet, Xinxin didn’t have the time to celebrate.“Holy Smite!” The woman in the white robes shouted and began shining a golden light.At the same time, the other woman raised her wand and said, “Explosion!”Xinxin felt a surge of energy well up. It was neither qi nor spiritual in nature, but her instincts told her it was dangerous.Instead of trying to block, Xinxin tried to run.“Oh no you don’t!” The golden-haired man raised his sword. “Thunder Slash!” Lightning crackled around his blade and he charged after Xinxin.Seeing that, Xinxin’s eyes widened. The foreigner was able to use lightning? Was he a heavenly envoy sent for retribution? But even if he was… even if those foreigners were people from the heavens sent down to their world, Xinxin couldn’t hesitate or fear. She focused her qi into her sword again and slashed out, sending a wave of energy at the golden-haired man.His eyes widened for a moment, but he grit his teeth and swung his sword against it.Lightning clashed with a colorless energy and then the golden-haired man was sent staggering backwards.Xinxin stared back only long enough to acknowledge that and then focused on running away. But before she made it a single step, a pair of overlapping voices called out.““Combination attack: Big Bang!””Space froze. Xinxin couldn’t move, caught in mid-air by a mysterious power.She strained against it, using all the power of her cultivation base. The eleven pillars in her dantian surged with energy and an attractive force, quickly eroding the power holding her still. But before they could completely dissipate it, another even more overwhelming power appeared.The immediate surroundings around Xinxin grew dim, shadows bleeding into reality and returning everything to the primordial void. An instant later, a tiny pinpoint of light appeared within the void.Xinxin’s eyes widened and she strained with all her might to escape. While that power was neither qi, spiritual energy, or natural energy, Xinxin could intuitively tell that her life would be over if she didn’t manage to defend against it.The point of light bloomed, like a lotus flower blossoming, and scattered a pure white radiance in every direction.Staring at it, Xinxin felt time slow down. The instantaneous flash that should have vaporized her slowed to a crawl. Whether out of fear, determination, or some mysterious force, Xinxin was able to stretch an instant out to a few seconds and break free of the power holding her still. Then, in the infinitesimal fraction before the light touched her, Xinxin sent all her qi to clash against it, draining every drop of power in her body to resist.It wasn’t enough. The overwhelming light enveloped Xinxin and seared her body.Pain, the sensation of her very being unraveling, swept across Xinxin’s body. It was worse than the time that her Sifu forced her to eat the medicinal pill. But despite the pain… she didn’t die.After what felt like an eternity, the light vanished and the darkness faded, returning the surroundings to normal. When it did, Xinxin fell to the ground.Her body was covered in burns and her black dress was tattered. Despite that, she could still move. But before she could get up, a shadow loomed over her.The golden-haired man stood there and pointed his sword at her heart.Xinxin glared at him. “You… damned… foreigner!”The golden-haired man stared at Xinxin and then hesitated.“What are you doing, Alan?” The crimson haired woman shouted. “Stab her already!”“I… but she’s just a girl!”The crimson haired woman scowled and said, “Dammit, you white knight! Fine, I’ll do it myself!” She raised her stick into the air and said, “Gigaflare!” A towering pillar of fire surged above the woman and then spiraled like a flame tornado.Xinxin’s mind raced. She didn’t know who the foreigners were, or why she couldn’t detect any spiritual undulations from them, qi or otherwise, but they were powerful. Strong enough to contend with her at least.Live.Even so, she couldn’t die. Not there. Not like that. Her Sifu saved her life, gave her strength to live on. So… with all her might she had to keep fighting. Keep living.Xinxin grit her teeth and focused. Scrounging up what little qi her body had recovered from the energy in the surroundings, she formed a blade. But an ordinary blade wasn’t enough. Her attack had been blocked by their strange powers. Even her most powerful attack that had scratched her Sifu was defended against.Something better. Something stronger.If she only had a single thread of power, then she had to strengthen it. Weave it tighter, closer. And if she ran out of thread, she had to get more, pulling it from the surroundings.Xinxin focused and remembered the sensation of when she cut down the profound beasts. She recalled how she absorbed their spiritual energy, their qi. She recollected how they used various elements in their attacks.Fire, water, earth, wood, metal.Her qi had been colorless, the strange consequence of the foundation her Sifu gave her. By itself, it was strong. But it seemed that it wasn’t enough. Like how an ink painting lacked the vibrancy of life, her qi was empty, missing the vital components of nature.An epiphany.Life was meaningless for her. That belief had reflected in her cultivation. A heart-demon she didn’t realize she had.But now…Live.She wanted to live.She wanted to seize her life with her own two hands.She wanted to find her Sifu and curse him out for leaving her alone to fight off a horde of monsters.She wanted to confront her father and find out the truth of why her mother went missing, why he grew so distant.The crimson haired woman shouted and then swept her stick towards Xinxin. In response, the towering pillar of flames cut through the air and surged towards Xinxin.“You’d better move if you don’t want to have to be revived by Diane, Alan!”“Charlotte, you-“ The golden-haired man sighed and then jumped out of the way.Flames touched down and scorched the earth.Xinxin was in the midst of that. Her already burned body became enveloped by flames, slowly eroding away.But she didn’t feel any pain. Instead, a pleasant warmth spread throughout her damaged body. Her empty dantian greedily devoured the flames enveloping her and turned it into qi, branding its strength as her own. The source of the flames, an unknown energy that felt at odds with the world, was pulled in by the attractive force of her foundation and then transmuted into a power that belonged solely to Xinxin.As it did, the Dao Pillars in her foundation began to light up. One, two, three… soon, the ten outer pillars shone with blinding radiance. The only one that didn’t was the central pillar wreathed in darkness. Yet, that wasn’t to say that it wasn’t affected. While the outer pillars increased in radiance, the central pillar enhanced its attractive force. The surrounding circle of light slowly bled into the center, each strand of radiance sucked into the darkness and never to return.Every second that passed increased the radiance and the speed of the phenomenon.And then the pillars shattered.The ten surrounding and shining Dao Pillars, the central pillar wreathed in shadows… under the boundless energy being transmuted, they cracked and splintered apart, turning into dust. But the attractive force that the central pillar possessed didn’t disappear. Instead, it became magnified. A boundless greed devoured everything within Xinxin’s dantian. The unnatural energy, the remnants of the Dao Pillar, Spirital Energy… even her awareness vanished as the attractive force grew and grew and grew.Time continued to pass and the flames enveloping Xinxin’s body began to die down.At the same time, the attractive force reached a singularity and then contracted to a single point, one that drew in even light itself and refused to let it free.The moment it did, Xinxin’s awareness returned and her body changed. Like a phoenix reborn from the ashes, when the flames vanished, Xinxin stood there unharmed and more powerful than before.Her black dress was restored, perhaps subconsciously modified in the process of her metamorphosis.“What the-? An auto-resurrection skill?” The crimson haired woman said. “That crappy Goddess didn’t say anything about this!” Xinxin stood up. When she did, she took a look at the foreigners that attacked her. When they met her gaze, they froze.Before, Xinxin was merely a young beauty. Though she had an elegance and appearance that could be called ‘heaven-defying’ in its beauty with her pristine skin, amethyst eyes, and delicate face, she still possessed the traces of youth. An underdeveloped body and the traces of baby fat that came with youth along her face had yet to disappear.But it was different now.As if realizing that her current form was inadequate, her body had been reforged along with her dantian. Instead of a beautiful young girl, a woman in the prime of her life stood there.Skin that glistened like pure white jade. A perfectly curved body that snugly fit the dress that was now a size too small. Shining violet eyes that looked like captured stars. Flowing black silky hair that billowed like strands of the night sky.She stared at the foreign party of heroes and said, “You four are in my way.”The moment her melodic voice echoed in the air, Xinxin attacked. A sword forged from primordial elements slashed towards the golden-haired man’s neck.“Be careful, Alan!,” the crimson haired woman said. “She’s enchanted her sword with multiple elements!”“Got it, Charlotte!” Lightning crackled on the golden-haired man’s blade and he raised it to block.Xinxin’s attack easily cut through the golden-haired man’s sword. But he seemed to have been expecting it and let go, using the force of the impact to fly backwards. As he did, he swept his hand through the air and drew another sword that radiated a holy light and crackled with lightning.“Let’s go, Aeolus!” Otherworldly energy gathered around the golden-haired man’s sword and then he charged.Xinxin did the same, wrapping her sword in the five elements, and charged with her own slash.Metal screeched and energy crackled as the two locked blades.Xinxin glared at the golden-haired man and said, “Who are you? Why are you attacking me?”The golden-haired man didn’t respond to her. Instead, he tilted his head back a bit and spoke in that foreign language. “What’s she saying, Charlotte?”“I don’t know? Don’t kill me?”“Then why don’t we-““Do your job already, you damned hero!”The golden-haired man shook his head and then narrowed his eyes. “Reversal.”In an instant, Xinxin was sent flying backwards. Some unknown power dissipated all the qi in her sword and then tossed her back through the air.“Barry, Aegis! Charlotte, Diane, help me with Omni-slash!”The towering man in plate armor punched the ground, causing otherworldly energy to flood the air and surround the four party members. At the same time, the golden-haired man raised his sword above his head. When he did, the crimson haired woman and the other woman in the blue robes raised their hands towards the sword.“Oh, blessed Goddess grant your strength and unseal your Hero’s power!”“Spirits of nature, lend your power and grant the Hero strength!”The world shuddered as unnatural energy poured in from somewhere else, separate from the current surroundings.Xinxin narrowed her eyes.It was a powerful attack. That slash that the golden-haired man was preparing was even more dangerous than the attack the two women used earlier.“But you won’t beat me this time.”Xinxin let out a breath and focused. Her Foundation had crumbled, but a Core had taken its place. Not one forged from energy, but one that devoured everything it came into contact with, one containing everything and nothing simultaneously. She let her sword dissolve and then slowly raised her left hand, like her Sifu had done in the past.The golden-haired man stepped forward and roared. “Emerge, great wind of destruction! Aeolus!”Space tore apart and a slash that cut through dimensions swept through the air.But, the moment before it could reach Xinxin, a calm male voice called out.“Word without a sound, blade by another name.”The spatial wind vanished, crushed by a domineering aura. “One sword chop to shake the heavens.”The golden-haired man’s eyes grew wide and he shouted. “Barry! Avalon, now!”The towering man in armor raised his shield and prepared to act. But he was too slow.A single line carved apart heaven, earth, and sky. A sword strike with unimaginable strength tore into the earth and then ripped the armored man into shreds.The foreign party was shocked.Xinxin took advantage of that shock to attack. Rather than the golden-haired man, she made a bee-line towards the women with crimson hair.“Oh no you don’t! Diane! I’ll leave resurrection of Barry up to you!”“Understood, Sir Alan!”The golden-haired man jumped in front of Xinxin again.“Get out of my way already!”Xinxin chopped with her left hand, condensing all of her force into a single blow.“Steel Body!” The golden-haired man body shouted and then stood his ground.Xinxin’s hand struck the man’s body. A metallic note reverberated and his body cracked, but he didn’t move.Xinxin scoffed. If he could resist her attacks with that otherworldly energy, then what could he do without it? She revolved the dark core in her dantian and drew on its attractive force, using her body as a channel for it and then reached out with her left hand.But just then, the woman in white robes began chanting. “Oh goddess, hear your faithful servant! Let the soul of Barry return and let his body be restored!”Xinxin didn’t know what she said, but she could sense that otherworldly energy gathering where the armored man had perished. At the same time, she saw a masculine silhouette begin to reform within that energy.She changed her mind and instead jumped back, cautious of what other strange attack they were planning.But, before anything could occur, that calm voice from before called out again.“One sword slash to cleave the sky.”The domineering aura from before returned, as if some great immortal had descended upon the earth. And then, while that aura held everything in place, a blinding slash tore apart the space in front of Xinxin. When it faded, only scattered limbs and pools of blood remained from the foreigners. But even as Xinxin observed that, they vanished into motes of light, fading away into thin air.It was concerning. But at that time, she had something else to worry about.She turned around to look at the one who had attacked, to meet the man who had intervened in her fight.For a brief moment, she thought it might have been her Sifu. But it wasn’t.Instead of the average-looking young man with cold eyes, the person standing there was a handsome man with a heroic visage. His long hair was tied behind him with a silk ribbon and he stood there floating in the air, wearing flowing azure robes.Xinxin had met him only once before, and that single time was enough to make her hate him. Gritting her teeth, Xinxin called out his name.“Wang Tian.” 23 3:13 – Information Concealment HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextRan out of time, so apologies for rough chapter.The scion of the Wang Clan landed on the ground a few steps from Xinxin and nodded his head slightly. “Xiao Xinxin.”“Don’t call me that!” Xinxin crossed her arms and glared. “We aren’t married, no matter what my father or your father thinks!”Wang Tian frowned and stared for at Xinxin.She glared back.Eventually, Wang Tian nodded and said, “Then… Lady Xinxin.” He took a look around the surroundings and said, “What are you doing here in the middle of nowhere?”Xinxin scoffed and turned her back to Wang Tian and started walking back towards her clan grounds. Although she wanted to run, she refused to give the heavenly prince the satisfaction of thinking she was afraid of him.She thought it would be enough of a hint, but Wang Tian was either too dense or too stubborn as he started walking after her.Xinxin grit her teeth and then said, “It’s none of your business! Just leave me alone!”“I refuse.”Xinxin turned around to glare at Wang Tian.He met her glare with a calm gaze.“Hmph.” Xinxin turned back around. Whatever. That annoying guy could follow her if he wanted. If she treated him like air, Prince High-and-Mighty would eventually get bored and head back to wherever he came from.Time passed in a tense silence, with the only sounds being those of Xinxin’s footprints and a soft breeze.Now if only that was because Wang Tian had left, the situation would have been perfect. But it wasn’t. Although Xinxin didn’t turn around to check, she could still see his qi fluctuations in the air with her spiritual sense.It was impossible not too. The entire surroundings were dyed a pure cobalt, Wang Tian’s qi too dense and and copious to avoid filling the air.Of course, with the change in Xinxin’s body, that just meant she had another chance to increase her strength, so she didn’t mind it that much.But it did annoy her. That guy… it wasn’t that long ago that they were talking about him achieving Core Formation stage. Yet, Wang Tian seemed to have not only skipped that but stepped a foot into the Saint realm judging from how he was able to fly in the air.Xinxin walked for an hour and Wang Tian quietly followed after her.Finally, she was fed up and spun around. “Wang Tian! Leave. Me. Alone!”Wang Tian narrowed his eyes. “And risk my fiancee being harmed by foreigners? I refuse.”“You-! ARGH! Why are you like this!? I don’t want you to follow me around!”Wang Tian shook his head. “I promised Uncle Long to protect you, and I won’t go against my word. You’re free to keep your business to yourself, but I can’t allow you to be wandering around without a guard.”“Listen here, Wang Tian!” Xinxin stepped towards Wang Tian and pointed a finger. “I don’t like you! I won’t marry you! And if it wasn’t for the fact that my father has the betrothal contract hidden away, I would have already torn it up by now!”“But you haven’t, have you? That makes you my fiancee.”Xinxin’s face flushed red in anger. “You… you…! Gah, I’m speechless talking to you! Why do you keep bothering me every single time?! Go back to your closed door cultivation and just become a Saint already! I’m fine!”“I refuse. A young maiden like yourself is always at danger, and that’s even more true when you’re alone. Were the events just earlier not enough proof?”“I was handling it!”“…By almost dying?”“It was going to be fine! I’m stronger than I look!”Wang Tian raised an eyebrow and then scanned Xinxin from head to toe.Xinxin flinched and covered her chest. “What are you looking at, you pervert!?”“My fiancee. Is there a problem with that?”“YES! For the hundredth time, I’m not going to be your fiancee!”Wang Tian didn’t respond for a moment. But then he said, “I admit that your cultivation has increased leaps and bounds. I don’t know what miraculous pill or technique you were bestowed to achieve Late Core Formation in such a short time, or how you changed your physique, but it’s far from enough to protect yourself.”Xinxin opened her mouth and then forcibly shut it. She spun around and started marching off, muttering, “It’s not worth it, Xinxin. It’s just like talking to a wall. Just leave him be.”Wang Tian was always like that. Self-righteous, arrogantly declaring himself as her fiance even against her wishes and writing off her capabilities… and then he had those obnoxious admirers who kept making Xinxin’s life troublesome, like Zhan Yue.If she had known that heading back to the clan would have resulted in meeting Wang Tian, Xinxin would have gone the other direction first.Though… it was a bit strange. The Wang Clan was to the north of the Xia Dynasty, keeping guard near the Black Tortoise. Why was Wang Tian so far south? Was he looking for her? Did her father send him knowing that was where Sifu took her? Or was it coincidence?In the end, Xinxin decided it didn’t matter.Again, the air grew silent. Xinxin was adamant in treating Wang Tian like air and the heavenly prince seemed content to simply follow her around.The arrogant guy probably just didn’t want his beautiful ‘fiancee’ to get harmed.…Though he seemed a bit mellower than last time they met. Could he have matured in closed door cultivation? Pft. No, if it was because of that Zhan Yue wouldn’t be so vicious from all of her closed door cultivation.It was probably because of her new appearance. With her dantian’s reformation, her body had changed as well.Xinxin didn’t have a chance to look at her appearance yet due to lacking a mirror or pond to see her reflection, but she didn’t doubt that her beauty would have been magnified tens if not hundreds of times over.Sadly, that was the downside for someone like her gaining more power.Xinxin sighed.If only her Sifu was there with her. While a bit harsh, he at least would have treated her the same as usual.The walk back to the clan grounds continued in silence until they arrived at the southern entrance.Like the one that Xinxin and her Sifu first arrive at, the southern entrance was protected by a wooden gate. There should have also been a pair of guards manning it, but no matter where Xinxin looked, she couldn’t see any trace of them.Before Xinxin could do anything else, Wang Tian suddenly appeared in front of Xinxin, his back facing her.“Wang Tian! For the last time, I don’t-““Quiet. Do you sense that?”Xinxin glared at Wang Tian’s back for a moment before reluctantly focusing on sensing her surroundings. From the sound of Wang Tian’s tone, it seemed to be something serious. Yet, Xinxin didn’t detect anything out of the ordinary.“I don’t sense anything, Wang Tian.”The heavenly prince nodded. “That’s it. Nothing. But at this time of day, don’t you think it’s strange that we can’t sense anything?”Xinxin froze. As loathe as she was to admit it, Wang Tian had a point. It should be nearing noon with all the time they spent traveling back. The clan should have been bustling with life and activity. Yet, not only where there no guards, Xinxin didn’t sense any signs of qi or even spiritual energy.Wang Tian flicked the right sleeve of his azure robes. In an instant, a black sword had appeared in his hand. “Follow closely, be ready for combat, and stay quiet.”Although it grated Xinxin to listen to Wang Tian, she agreed with his decision. Focusing her qi again, she formed a sword in her right hand and then followed after Wang Tian.The two silently entered the clan grounds by walking through the gate. A road cutting through the inner village led to the Zhan Clan Manor, and it was that which the two followed. Yet, along the way, Xinxin couldn’t help but take a look around.The Emerald Pavilion towered over the grounds as usual, yet there was no one inside. As they ventured deeper into the grounds, Xinxin realized that it wasn’t just the pavilion either. The houses and street corners that were usually bustling with activity were completely empty.After walking even further in silence, Wang Tian said, “Xinxin. Do you have any idea what’s happening?”She shook her head. “I don’t.”That fact unnerved her. In a week, her home had turned into a ghost town. It would have been one thing if there were traces of blood or slaughter, but there was none of that. Everyone was just… gone.Wang Tian frowned and then started walking faster.Xinxin followed.And then the two arrived at the Zhan Clan Manor.There, the first signs of struggle were seen. The front doors of the manor had been broken down and splashes of blood were scattered everywhere.“A fight?” Xinxin muttered.Wang Tian shook his head. “No. Not a fight, but rather-“ The heavenly prince's eyes widened and he spun around. Without a word, he grabbed Xinxin and jumped into the air.“WANG TIAN! You-“Whatever Xinxin was going to say next was lost as she saw the reason why Wang Tian had suddenly acted.There, in the place where Xinxin just stood, the ground was torn apart, huge chunks missing as if giant talons had clawed the earth.Wang Tian quickly landed and shoved Xinxin to the side. Immediately after, he swung his sword through the air.Xinxin thought that was strange. There wasn’t anything there, so why did Wang Tian-SCREECH.The sound of steel grinding against something unyielding filled the air. At the same time, the space in front of Wang Tian rippled and ‘something’ moved.No, not ‘something’.Someone.And Xinxin knew exactly who that ‘someone’ was.The young beauty unsteadily got to her feet. “Sifu…?”That ‘someone’ froze and then completely vanished.Xinxin blinked and looked around. Was that really her Sifu, or was she imagining things? And why did it vanish?Wang Tian stood still and cautiously looked around as well. The heavenly prince slowly turned in a circle, his sword raised and at the ready.After enough time for an incense stick to burn passed, Wang Tian lowered his guard.Seeing that, Xinxin did the same. But the moment she did, Xinxin felt a cold hand thrust through her chest.Xinxin’s sword faded and she felt all the strength leave her body, something siphoning away all of her qi. Even so, she forced her body to stand, grabbing onto the arm of her attacker.Nothing was there. No one was standing there. No one was attacking her. And because no one was attacking her, there were no signs of her distress. Even as she stood there, dying from blood loss as well as her dantian crumbling from her qi being siphoned away, Wang Tian, only a few paces away, didn’t notice a thing.With the little breath she could muster, Xinxin muttered, “Si…fu…?”Her attacker’s response was to wrench their hand away, tearing out Xinxin’s heart.Losing the support propping up her drained body, Xinxin fell to the ground with a soft thud and she blacked out. 21 3:14 – Wang Clan – I HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextXinxin woke up in a comfortable bed. But, glancing around, she realized that she didn’t know where she was. The room she found herself in was ornate, with elegant carvings and silk tapestries, but it was completely unfamiliar.“Where am I…? She muttered.A calm voice answered her. “You are in my home at the Wang Clan, Xinxin.”Xinxin flinched and turned her head.Wang Tian stood off to the side, leaning against a wall. It seemed that he was watching over her while she was unconscious.A second passed as Xinxin’s mind processed the information and then she grabbed her pillow and tossed it at him. “Pervert! Did you take advantage of me?!”She quickly lifted her sheet and examined her body. Nothing seemed out of place, but-Wang Tian grabbed the pillow from the air and sighed. “No, Xinxin. I swear on to the heavens that I did nothing towards to you while you were unconscious.”Only after hearing that did Xinxin relax. As powerful as Wang Tian was, he wouldn’t risk his cultivation and his life over a lie.Still, Xinxin narrowed her eyes and covered her body with the sheet as she stared at Wang Tian. “Then explain why I’m at your house and why I’m naked.”Wang Tian was quiet.“Wang Tian!”“Do you remember where we were?”Xinxin stopped to think and then nodded. “We were back at my clan grounds… and my home, right? There-“A phantom pain passed through her chest. Xinxin flinched and looked down, only to find unblemished skin.“…I was attacked?”Wang Tian nodded. “Yes. A formidable expert attacked you beneath my gaze.” His calm demeanor dimmed a bit at that. “I apologize. If I was a bit stronger, Xinxin, that-“Xinxin rolled her eyes. “Just get on with it, Wang Tian.”The heavenly prince nodded. “After I noticed that you were wounded, I immediately took you back here and did my best to heal you. Fortunately, your new physique allowed you to heal rapidly, even when missing your heart.”“Missing my heart…?” Xinxin muttered and patted her chest. She remembered the pain she felt and that cold hand piercing her body.“Wait,” Xinxin said. “Why here? Why didn’t you just stay with me at the Zhan Clan?”Wang Tian was quiet again.Xinxin thought she might have to provoke him, but the the Wang scion said, “Because there was no one left alive.”Xinxin froze. “What do you mean no one left alive? They… people were just hiding in their homes, weren’t they?”“…As I thought. You didn’t notice it, did you?”“What didn’t I notice?”Wang Tian shook his head. “I do not think-““WHAT DIDN’T I NOTICE?!”Wang Tian stared at Xinxin and sighed. “An illusion formation. The experts involved had used it to cover the Zhan Clan, most likely targeting those of its bloodline. I thought it strange at the time, but… tell me, Xinxin. What did you see when we arrived?”Xinxin frowned. “…It was just empty, wasn’t it?”Wang Tian shook his head. “No. To you, it must have been, but in actuality the entire clan was filled with corpses.”“…You’re lying.”“It was a gruesome sight. Men and women, young and old, drained of their life essence. Withered husks on the verge of crumbling, and even some that were no more than piles of dust.”Xinxin’s eyes grew wide and she covered her ears. “You’re lying! Lying! LYING!”Covering her ears didn’t stop Xinxin from hearing Wang Tian’s words.“I am not. I vow to the heavens that this is true.”With that, Xinxin lowered her hands. “Impossible…” she muttered. “Sifu wouldn’t… He could be cruel and violent, but he wouldn’t…!”Wang Tian’s eyes narrowed. “Sifu?”Xinxin nodded. In her shock, she didn’t think of hiding any information and told Wang Tian about her Sifu. How she found Sifu in the bamboo forest. How she convinced him to be her Sifu. How he taught her and helped raise her cultivation. Everything except how he almost killed her when he first woke up.Wang Tian was quiet after hearing everything and then left without a word.Xinxin didn’t say anything to his departure, still shocked.Was she wrong about her Sifu? Why would he act in such a cruel way? Why would he do such terrible things?…He was her Sifu. Wouldn’t he cherish her more than that? Weren’t his actions done out of kindness?Xinxin shook her head. “No. Sifu told me already.”She realized it.He already gave her his word. That he was a man who would kill on a whim. That he couldn’t promise her happiness, only power. That he would even wipe out her clan if he felt it would benefit him. That he would let Xinxin die if she was that weak.She wasn’t wrong about her Sifu. She was just projecting qualities onto her Sifu that didn’t exist. Things that she wanted to see, but didn’t.Xinxin pulled her knees up to her chest and wrapped herself in the covers.“Sifu…”In a twisted way, he did act in her best interests. The clan responsible for her marriage was gone. Even if the Wang Clan wanted to push through with the marriage, Xinxin, who lacked any sort of backing now, was the worst candidate for Wang Tian’s wife.She was free. But the cost of it was her entire clan. Even innocent people that weren’t involved, that had supported her, like Xiaomei.Everyone, gone. And now she was the only member left of the Zhan Clan. Someone who couldn’t even carry the name if she wanted to.That-Something dropped onto the bed in front of her. A package, appearing out of thin air.Xinxin blinked and then rubbed her eyes to make sure she wasn’t seeing things. Yet, even after a few minutes of doing that, the package was still there.Xinxin glanced around and double checked with her spiritual sense to see if anyone was there that could have been responsible for it.No one.Curious but cautious, Xinxin picked up the package to examine it.The package was wrapped in plain brown parchment and tied together with black string.Xinxin cut through the string with a bit of qi and then unwrapped the parchment. When she did, she saw a book, a bundle of clothes, and two pieces of paper.When she picked up the first piece of paper and saw the handwriting, Xinxin’s eyes widened. 24 3:15 – Wang Clan – II HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe handwriting belonged to her father. But instead of Zhan Long’s determined and focused handwriting, the characters written were frantic and rushed. Even so, Xinxin was able to read it.“Daughter. If you are reading this, then my plan has failed. I can only hope that you are safe with your Sifu, wherever you two may have gone. Forgive your foolish father for his selfishness.”That was it. Only a short paragraph.Xinxin clenched the parchment, causing wrinkles to form on it. “Daddy, you idiot. Hiding things from me even after you’re gone…”Xinxin’s vision blurred, but she took a slow breath and calmed down. After that, she released the parchment and carefully smoothed it before setting it aside.There was another piece of parchment. Like the former, it was short and she recognized the handwriting. But unlike her father’s, the handwriting was neat and meticulous.Sifu’s.Xinxin grasped the parchment and began reading it.“You are weak. If you want to know what happened, become strong. Strong enough to kill the four guardian beasts. Strong enough to slay the Yellow Dragon. Use the manual to gain strength, and wear the clothing to defend yourself. Seize the heavens, usurp the order.”When she reached the end of the parchment, Xinxin narrowed her eyes. “Too weak?”After all the training she did, she was still too weak? And what was that nonsense about becoming strong enough to kill the four guardian beasts? Even Saints would have a hard time fighting them all! Her Sifu might have been a true immortal from a higher realm, but being able to combat them in this world… and then there was that part about the Yellow Dragon.Did Sifu want her to rebel against the Emperor himself? The one who served as the pillar of the Xia Dynasty? That Emperor that was said to be half a step into true immortality after founding the Xia Dynasty and disseminating the first cultivation techniques? That Emperor who had consolidated his strength over millennia and was the living embodiment of the sun, able to turn into a dragon himself? The one who held the heavenly mandate?Xinxin shook her head. “Sifu… just what are you thinking? No, what are you doing?”Was he really responsible for her clan’s massacre? Or was this his way of protecting her, encouraging her?And what about her father? What ‘plan’ did he pursue? And why was his handwriting so hurried?Too many questions filled Xinxin’s mind and she didn’t have any answers.Xinxin let out a sigh and closed her eyes for a bit to think.Her father had a plan, and he hoped she was safe. From the sound of it, the plan must have been important and going on for a while now. Her father wasn’t a rash man… as far as Xinxin knew. Then… was the betrothal contract to Wang Tian a means to protect her? Not to tie their clans together?“No, that can’t be.”Xinxin didn’t believe it. Her father did it out of necessity! Selfishness! There was no way he did it with her best interests at heart… right?But… that explained Wang Tian’s demeanor towards her. And his presence. She never asked why he was there since she was upset, but if it was part of her father’s plan and to protect her, his actions fell into place.“Does it have to do with mom?”Xinxin remembered the dream she had. Foreign looking men in metal armor took her mother away while her father was powerless to resist.And then there was the fact that she had encountered foreigners on the way back to the Zhan Clan as well.Xinxin frowned.She still didn’t have any answers, but she was beginning to see the picture.A powerful enemy from another land or world. Her father making a plan to gain the means to pursue or defeat them. Her Sifu returning to the clan and either encountering the clan in the midst of combat or joining in on the enemy’s side… or perhaps acting as an opportunist to devour the qi in any corpses left behind, like how Xinxin could do now if she wanted to.And with the hints her Sifu left, was it a conspiracy involving the Xia Empire itself?“Seize the heavens, usurp the order…” Xinxin muttered the words to herself.The words resonated with her.“That’s right.”She understood.Since Xinxin had been born, her fate had never been in her hands. Possessing a heaven-defying beauty that could bewitch gods and devils but lacking strength to resist those that wanted to possess her. Losing her mother to mysterious forces at a young age. Having to rely on her father’s name and her betrothal contract to protect herself.Her fate had been set in stone. The heavens had already decreed her role in life.But that had changed when she met her Sifu. When she made a decision to get involved with him, to gamble her life and try to heal him.“Seize the heavens, usurp the order.” Xinxin repeated the words with conviction. “I understand, Sifu.”She lowered her covers and got out of her bed. Afterwards, she picked up the bundle of clothes.Her Sifu was thoughtful enough to make her another set of dresses similar to the one he gave her earlier, but tailored to fit her changed form.As Xinxin slipped one on and felt the silky black threads against her skin, she couldn’t help but wonder if her Sifu had been expecting that events would turn out that way. That her body would change and adapt in response to battling against the foreigners.“No. That doesn’t matter.”Even if her Sifu knew, or even if her Sifu orchestrated everything, what Xinxin had to do didn’t change. As always…“I just have to get stronger.”Seize the heavens, usurp the order.Only then would she be qualified to learn what happened to her clan.Only then would her Sifu answer her questions.Xinxin adjusted the last bit of her dress and then picked up the book from the package. After that, she sat back down on her bed and began reading.“From nothing, one emerged. From one, two formed. From two, three descended and from those three all of creation was attained…” 22 3:16 – Wang Clan – III HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe Wang Clan was unlike the Zhan Clan. Where the Zhan Clan held their grounds from ancient times due to their ancestor’s prowess, the Wang Clan built up their grounds in the past few centuries, stemming from a feif bequeathed by the Emperor.After being granted a mountain range to the north and assigned the duty to watch over the Black Turtle, the Wang Clan rose to prominence and slowly but surely began developing a reputation and foundation to rival the ancient clans.As the most prominent in the clan, as well as ascending to the level of a Saint, Wang Tian’s home was on the highest mountain peak, overlooking all of the area. As if to reinforce the fact that he was above them all, Wang Tian had a villa on a towering mountain peak that allowed him to view the entire surroundings.And as Wang Tian’s guest, that was where Xinxin stayed while her ‘fiance’ went about doing his clan duties.It was a place fitting for a celestial or immortal. A pagoda was carved into the mountain itself, lined with jade and emerald bamboo tiles. In the morning, it was shrouded by mist, hidden from mortal eyes. At noon, it caught the sun’s rays and shone like a divine palace. And at night, it reflected the moon’s radiance, giving it a somber and solemn appearance.Surrounding that pagoda were various buildings and attachments. Were it not for the fact that the imperial palace was even more impressive, it would have been possible to mistake that villa for the residence of the Yellow Dragon Emperor himself.At the current time, it was early morning, with white mist covering the pagoda.Since leaving Xinxin behind, Wang Tian hadn’t returned at all.A week had passed and Xinxin made rapid progress in her cultivation. But whether because of her concerns or otherwise, she had reached a roadblock in her cultivation.Xinxin strode out to the pagoda’s balcony and stared out at the distance.From the current height and with her cultivation, she had a clear sight of everything within the Xia Dynasty. Like a lofty immortal descended from the heavens, it gave the illusion that everything was within her reach.If she was in a different sort of mood, she would have been amused at how haughty Wang Tian was to have such a view for his home. But at that time, she was contemplative and the thought never came to mind. Instead, she just stared into the distance.“Sifu, and father…”Was it her fate to always be walking in the darkness? To operate under someone else’s command?Xinxin didn’t know, but it felt like it. The curse of beauty. That was what it must have been.The Xia Dynasty was vast and grand, but she couldn’t explore a single bit of it due to her beauty. No matter where she went, she would be accosted by men and women alike. Mortal, immortal… perhaps even demons and celestials would cross her path.The only way out was to become stronger. To gain the strength to seize her fortune from the heavens themselves, like her Sifu said. But…“It’s difficult, Sifu.”She was alone, in a clan that didn’t truly care for her, with a fiance that was just enchanted by her beauty, and in a land that she could not explore.Xinxin sighed and then shook her head. That was enough self-pity. Man proposed and heaven disposed. If she wanted to overturn that order, then she had to comprehend everything her Sifu left her.Xinxin turned around and walked back inside the pagoda, heading to the room that Wang Tian left her.Nobody greeted her along the way. Wang Tian, heavenly prince and haughty saint that he was, refused to admit any servants inside. The room was elegant and serene. Intricate and valuable furnishings. If anything inside, be it the tapestries, the bed, or even the candles used to light the room, were taken down the mountain to sell, it would yield a fortune.Even so, Xinxin ignored all of it and just sat down on her bed. From her dress, she pulled out the manual her Sifu left behind and studied it again, trying to comprehend the principles inside.It seemed simple. Her Sifu described a law of the world inside the book of how nothing wrought chaos and then all of creation. When Xinxin read it, she felt something inside of herself resonate with it, yet something felt missing.Xinxin kept reading the manual, but that feeling didn’t change. At the same time, her cultivation didn’t increase.With a sigh, Xinxin put the manual away in her shirt and then closed her eyes, focusing her attention on her dantian.Her consciousness entered an empty void. Within that void, there was a dark core, one absorbing all energy and light. According to what Xinxin knew, her cultivation was different. Most Core Formation stage cultivators had a colored core, reflecting their qi’s element, that would eventually evolve into a nascent soul, and then transcending heavenly tribulation would lead to Sainthood.Yet, Xinxin’s core was different. The Core should be generating energy, but hers absorbed energy. A Core should create a repulsive force, yet hers created an attractive force. It was almost diametrically opposed to the normal cultivation path.…Diametrically opposed? Opposed… opposite? That-“So you are still here, Xinxin.”A calm voice called out to her.Xinxin opened her eyes and focused her attention back to the room.A young man with flowing azure robes and a heroic visage leaned against the doorway to Xinxin’s room.Xinxin narrowed her eyes. “Wang Tian. So you finally remember me?”“I never forgot.” He stepped into the room, his eyes locked onto her form. “…You’ve grown stronger.”“Hmph.” Xinxin crossed her arms. “What’s it to you?”“It is important.” Wang Tian closed the door behind him and then spread out his qi and spiritual sense, shielding the room.Xinxin froze and then immediately formed a sword from her qi. “Wang Tian. If you dare to try and force yourself on me, I swear by the heavens that I will-““I have news about your Sifu.”Xinxin paused and then dissipated her sword, although she kept her guard up. “…This better not be a lie.”“I would never-““Just get on with it already.”Wang Tian stared at Xinxin and then sighed. “This past week, I have been discussing with my father and the elders of the clan. Because of what happened and our ties to the Zhan Clan, we took it upon ourselves to look further into what had occurred at the Zhan Clan.”“And? What did you find?”“There was more than one party at play. While there were traces of a powerful expert, there were also traces of foreign energies. Not qi or spiritual energy, but something else.”Xinxin paused. “Foreign energies…?” She remembered the people that attacked her and then frowned. She thought it might be the case, but hearing it from Wang Tian confirmed it.Wang Tian nodded. “It was similar to the ones who attacked you. Xinxin… do you know anything about it?”Xinxin huffed. “Even if I did, why should I tell you?”Wang Tian frowned. “If you know anything, it will help us avenge your clan.”“And? That won’t bring anyone back.”The Zhan Clan was gone and vengeance wouldn’t bring anyone back. But even if it could, if that meant going back to being a porcelain doll locked up in the manor, if that meant being just a piece of jade to be bartered, she would never accept it.“Xinxin-““Hmph. Why are you acting so familiar anyway? I’m grateful for you allowing me to stay here, but that doesn’t mean I’ve changed how I feel about you.”Wang Tian sighed and then pulled out a piece of jade from his sleeve. He glanced at it for a bit, hesitating, and then tossed it towards Xinxin.She grabbed it and stared at it. “What’s this?”“A disguise technique so that you may explore the world and my personal talisman to avoid trouble. Seeing you stranded here is too pitiful.”Xinxin scowled. “I don’t-“A gust of wind swept through the room, and then Wang Tian was gone.“Hmph. Don’t think I’ll like you any better with this.” Xinxin muttered and stared at the piece of jade.Two characters were inscribed on it, the same as that guy’s name.She didn’t want his help. She didn’t want to sow karma between them. But if that talisman would let her explore…Xinxin grit her teeth and then sent out her spiritual sense into the piece of jade. After reading it, her irritation died down a bit. Even so, she muttered, “I still don’t like you, Wang Tian.”Sorry for the late chapter. Feeling a bit better, but still a bit off kilter. Here's hoping tomorrow's better... Thanks for reading, everyone! It should be on schedule again tomorrow. 23 3:17 – Myriad Heavens – I HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextWang Tian sighed. “Even now I can’t erase the karma of the past.” The heavenly prince watched Xinxin from a distant mountain peak.The young girl that had become a heaven-defying beauty stood in the pagoda balcony and focused on the jade slip Wang Tian had given her. Her delicate face scrunched up in concentration, those soft brows furrowed in thought.A familiar sight, although she wouldn’t remember it.Wang Tian sighed again. He held his hands behind his back, standing there as a breeze blew through the mountain top, billowing his azure robes and long black hair like a lonely hero.He stared up into the blue sky and muttered, “The heavens gave me a second chance, but everything is different. Is this my punishment? To never have her favor again?”There was no response, but then again, he wasn’t expecting one.Wang Tian stared at Xinxin again, regret filling his heart. After a few more moments, he turned away from the heaven-defying beauty and shifted his gaze elsewhere. More specifically, he turned his gaze to the ruined Zhan Clan Grounds.Even so far away, it was possible to see the destruction wrought upon the once peaceful town. The towering Emerald Pavilion had fallen, the Jade Mountain had lost its color… and countless homes were collapsed.But that shouldn’t have been the case.“The invaders attacked much more ferociously this time, and not even a bird was spared. Could this be the ripple effect?”He started training earlier and sped up his advance as early as he could. Now… everything was different. But that didn’t mean he had to just watch.“Sifu Guilao, was it?” Wang Tian muttered.A person that shouldn’t have existed, that didn’t exist in his memories.Bearing that thought in mind, Wang Tian left the mountain peak, vanishing into the air.Time passed by at a rate both leisurely and frantic. For the members of the Wang Clan, word had spread of their heavenly prince valiantly charging in to save his betrothed after the Zhan Clan’s downfall and offering her a home within his personal mountain peak and villa.While no one had been there to confirm it, there were rumors of her beauty spreading about by the few members of the clan who managed to catch a glimpse of her within the morning light. In those rumors, she was described as a heaven-defying beauty, like a fairy descended from the immortal realm.On hearing that, while there were many jealous women, overall the clan was excited that their beloved prince would have someone like that at his side. A match made in heaven, they were called. With Wang Tian’s heaven-defying talent, only a beauty as heaven-defying would be fitting.The elders made thorough preparations for the date of the wedding. Invitations were spread throughout the Xia dynasty, even to the old legends quietly cultivating in their caves. The finest tailors were hired and put to work crafting wedding dress that wouldn’t disappoint Wang Tian’s betrothed.It was a huge affair. Since news had also spread of the Zhan Clan’s downfall, the fact that the Wang Clan’s latest prodigy would be taking the daughter of the Zhan Clan’s leader as his wife made countless old patriarchs gnash their teeth in regret. Many were hoping that the Wang elders would have broken the engagement off, or that Wang Tian himself would have refused it. A powerless beauty with the ancient bloodline of the True Wood physique… even if it had been centuries since another had emerged after the Zhan Clan’s founder, if there was a chance that it could resurface in a clan, that would have been worth accepting a young girl who had nothing else to her name.In that way, with the entire Xia dynasty anticipating the wedding, two years passed and it was a week before the date of the wedding.The Wang Clan’s central city, Xian Ni, bustled with activity as travelers, young masters, and elders arrived to make living arrangements for the coming days. The Bai Clan, the Meng Clan, the Qin Clan… various renowned individuals arrived to see the match up of the century. At the same time, experts from famous sects like the Sword Mountain Sect arrived as well.Merchant stalls hawked their wares at every street corner, trying to garner the bit of profit from the loose pursestrings of the young masters. Skilled refiners and alchemists set up shop soon after hearing that, determined to make their own profit as well.The ordinary people living in the city, mortals who hadn’t stepped on the path of cultivation, shamelessly followed the sect members around, begging to be taken in as outer disciples.It was chaos, but a festive one.And within that chaos, a young woman with skin reminiscent of the moon and long, silky black hair with a hint of green walked through the streets. Staring at the lively atmosphere, she gnashed her teeth.Beside the young woman was a muscular man in a gray robe. A vicious scar spread from his face down across his body. With a sword sheathed at his side, he carried a murderous aura that kept people at bay.They were Zhan Yue, who had fled to the Sword Mountain Sect, and Xiong Jie, the senior brother who took her in.“Damn that Xinxin!” Zhan Yue said. “Why couldn’t she have died along with the others?!”Xiong Jie grunted and then said, “Watch your words, Yue. Members of the Wang Clan won’t take such disrespect lying down.”“Hmph.” Zhan Yue crossed her arms. “If they have a problem with it, they can say it to my face.” After that, her face softened and she smiled at Xiong Jie. “Big bro won’t let me get hurt, will he?”Seeing that, Xiong Jie’s murderous aura intensified and he coldly smiled. “Let them try. It’s been too long since I’ve been able to hone Slaughter.” Saying that, he caressed the sword at his side.Getting back into the flow of things. Thumbs up to whoever catches the references! 19 3:18 – Myriad Heavens – II HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextZhan Yue and Xiong Jie had recently arrived at Xian Ni as the first of those from the Sword Mountain Sect. Unlike the ordinary disciples that would arrive later, as the strongest in the sect among the current generation, Zhan Yue as a Late Core Formation expert and Xiong Jie as a Middle Nascent Soul expert, they were sent first to gauge the situation.After hearing yet another Wang Clan member praised Xinxin’s beauty, Zhan Yue turned towards Xiong Jie and said, “Let’s just hurry up and find the place we’re supposed to stay.”Xiong Jie nodded.It was noon. The sun was high in the sky and the clouds were nowhere in sight. Overall, a pleasant day and far too nice to be spending indoors. Despite that fact, taverns all over Xian Ni were filled to the brim with customers ordering alcohol and wasting the day away. This was especially true for the pavilions used to host foreign guests, and that fact didn’t change for the Purple Cloud Pavilion where Zhan Yue and Xiong Jie were arranged to stay.Stepping through the doors of the Purple Cloud Pavilion with Xiong Jie by her side, Zhan Yue wrinkled her nose in disgust.The Purple Cloud Pavilion was well known amongst the upper echelon for its elegance and created to match the Emerald Pavilion in the Zhan Clan. However, where the Emerald Pavilion exemplified nature’s beauty, the Purple Cloud Pavilion showed the majesty of humanity. Sleek architecture made with precious metals like crimson gold and mithril created a towering building that looked like something descended from the heavens. Inside, furs from high-ranked profound beasts lined the floor and walls while beautiful courtesans and valiant waiters walked from table to table to serve ancient wine and other luxuries.It was meant for high class individuals to gather and socialize, but at the moment it was filled with a chaotic din. Young masters clung off the courtesans, calling out to them with abandon. Young ladies coquettishly hid their faces with fans as they called over the handsome waiters. And then, in the center of the room, the arena for gambling and exhibition matches were crowded with arrogant young men trying to woo the ladies.“How distasteful,” Zhan Yue said. “These are supposed to be the upper echelon of the dynasty’s clans?”Xiong Jie didn’t respond. Instead, he was staring at the arena, his hand twitching towards the sword at his side.Zhan Yue rolled her eyes and grabbed his arm. “Let’s go, big bro. You can go fight after we get our room and I spend some time polishing your sword.”At that, Xiong Jie stopped and then turned towards Zhan Yue, giving her a loose smile. “I’ll be looking forward to it then, junior sister.”The pair of Sword Mountain Sect disciples headed towards the counter that managed the reservations. A young man in black robes served as the teller, patiently dealing with the customers. There was a long line, as they weren’t the first to arrive, not to mention the fact that the other patrons had business as well. Zhan Yue furrowed her brow at that but kept quiet. Even she knew better than to run her mouth in a place like that with so many nearby to hear her.Eventually, it was their turn to check-in. However, before they could, a cloaked figure cut in line before them.The teller frowned and said, “Dear customer. I’m afraid you have to-“The cloaked figure tossed a jade slip on the counter.Seeing that, the teller’s eyes widened and he shut his mouth.While Zhan Yue didn’t know the identity of the figure or that jade slip, that was the last straw for her. The former member of the Zhan Clan reached out and grabbed the figure’s shoulder. “You! Know your place! Even if you’re from some mighty clan, there are rules to follow here!”Beside her, Xiong Jie stepped forward, his hand grasping his sword’s hilt. The large and muscular man loosed a bit of his killing intent to intimidate the cloaked figure.At once, the boisterous atmosphere chilled. Countless eyes were drawn to the pair of Sword Mountain Sect disciples.Zhan Yue noticed, but refused to back down. “Well?” She pulled the figure’s shoulder and said, “Are you going to answer me or not?”The teller turned towards Zhan Yue and said, “Dear customer, I believe that it would be best if you-“Zhan Yue glared at him and said, “I wasn’t talking to you, idiot!” After that, she turned her attention back to the cloaked figure.There was no response.Seeing that, Zhan Yue scowled. “Daring to ignore me? Fine!” She pushed the cloaked figure away and said, “Don’t think we Sword Mountain Sect disciples are easy to push around! Senior brother!”Xiong Jie drew his sword and stepped forward. Killing intent soared and crimson light gathered around the blade. With that light, the muscular man’s face twisted in malice and he roared. “Die!”Zhan Yue watched with cold glee. Having her senior brother punish those who annoyed her was a favorite pasttime for the former Zhan Clan member. And seeing his powerful killing intent soar, it was worth those years dual cultivating with him, even if it meant giving up everything she once held precious.Seeing the exchange happen, the teller sighed. “I warned you.”Hearing those words only made Zhan Yue more excited. Mistakenly, she thought he was talking about the cloaked figure.The teller saw the look in Zhan Yue’s eyes and shook his head.A powerful slash bearing the killing intent and power of a Mid-stage Nascent Soul expert cut through the air towards the cloaked figure that still had yet to turn around.And then-“Heaven’s Grasp.”A melodious voice echoed through the air and the sword came to a halt, along with the energy behind the attack.Xinxin stared at crimson sword in her left hand, and then shifted her gaze to its wielder. Although he was more hideous than ever with those disgustingly large muscles, she could recognize the man as the person her Sifu put down two years ago. And then the woman standing next to him and the one who spoke so rudely to her… right. That was Zhan Yue, wasn’t it?Xiong Jie’s muscles bulged as he tried to pull back his sword.Zhan Yue narrowed her eyes and sent Xinxin a venomous scowl before turning to Xiong Jie. “Senior brother! Stop playing around!”“I-““Are you going to let your junior sister lose face like this? In front of all the clan scions?”Xiong Jie roared and then strained even harder. The crimson energy wrapping his sword crept up his arms into his veins and then dyed his skin black.Xinxin didn’t know what secret technique it was, demonic or otherwise, but she knew that it wasn’t enough.Energy surged from her dantian and Xinxin took a step forward.Since his sword was in Xinxin’s immovable grasp, Xiong Jie was forced to take a step back to match her advance.Zhan Yue’s eyes widened. “Big bro-““Still leeching off another with that venomous beauty, I see. Should I congratulate you for reaching the end of the Core Formation stage, or ridicule you for having to receive a man’s yang energy to take you there?”Zhan Yue shifted her attention to Xinxin and then narrowed her eyes. Zhan Yue swept her hand through the air and then pulled out an emerald sword. “I don’t know who you are, but no one ridicules Zhan Yue!”Xinxin sighed. “And you still lack common sense. Attacking me out in public with all these witnesses… you might not represent the Zhan Clan anymore, but the Sword Mountain Sect won’t take kindly to their reputation being tarnished, will they?”“Shut up!”Zhan Yue charged, swinging her sword at Xinxin. Her qi flared and gathered around her sword, no doubt some sort of high level sword technique.Xinxin didn’t move, simply watching Zhan Yue approach.The former Zhan Clan member swung her sword and shouted, “Howling Wind Slash!”Invisible blades cut through the air at Xinxin’s head.Zhan Yue grinned, and then the smile on her face froze.While the force from the attack wasn’t enough to scathe Xinxin, it was enough to blow off the hood of her cloak.Xinxin stared at Zhan Yue’s shocked expression and then muttered, “I was planning to reveal it later, but I guess this is as good a place as any.”She stared around at the various clan and sect scions seated around the pavilion. Though a few gazes were filled with desire, most were filled with appreciation and curiosity.Xinxin turned her gaze back to the pair of fools in front of her and then released her suppressed cultivation base.Within Xian Ni, there was a palace dedicated specifically for the upper echelon of the Wang Clan. There, the elders of the Wang Clan, Wang Tian’s father, and Wang Tian himself were gathered.It was a small room meant for such gatherings. A round table and chairs were setup, as well as enough alcohol and appetizers to wile the day away. There, Wang Tian’s father, Wang Yu, his grandfather and a few uncles were gathered to celebrate.Wang Yu let out a raucous laugh as he downed a cup of wine. He clapped the shoulder of his son and said, “I still can’t believe it! My son, a Saint within twenty years! Not only that, but you’re going to be a man soon with a heaven-defying beauty for a wife!” He laughed again and then poured himself another cup of wine. “I must have saved an entire world in my past life for such good fortune!”Wang Tian’s grandfather, Wang Zuo, chuckled. “You, son? If it weren’t for me risking my life to gain the emperor’s favor, would we even be talking about this right now?”“Ah.” Wang Yu scratched his nose. “You’re right, father. But can’t I be proud for my son for once? You got your chance already when I reached the Late Nascent Soul stage, didn’t I?”“Hmph. Say that to me again when you undergo your tribulation to become a Saint.”“Er…”Watching all the festivities around him, Wang Tian frowned and stared into his cup.Him, marrying Xinxin… everyone saw it as a foregone conclusion. And, in all honesty, Wang Tian wished for it as well. But knowing her and how quiet she had been these past years, it wasn’t going to happen. There was too much bad karma between them now, carried over from the past until the present. Not only that, but with the firm presence of that ‘Sifu’ in Xinxin’s heart, it was impossible for him to have a place.She might not have realized it yet, but that obsession of hers… something like that wouldn’t be born from simple longing.If anything-A wave of domineering power swept throughout the city.Wang Zuo immediately stood up. The elderly man, while old, was far from frail and immediately sent out his own power to suppress that wave. With it, the air of a Saint descended upon Xian Ni.Wang Yu reacted next. His gleeful expression vanished, replaced with one of complete seriousness. “A Saint? Acting up in our city?” He tossed aside his cup and scowled. “It seems that some guests have mistaken our hospitality for weakness.”“Hmph.” Wang Zuo let out a cold snort and then began walking out of the room. “We shall see.”Wang Yu immediately followed, along with Wang Tian’s uncles.Wang Tian stared at his cup for another moment before downing the alcohol within it. After that, he followed his elders.The Wang Clan patriarchs walked out of the gathering room and then stepped out into the palace courtyard. There, Wang Zuo flew into the air while the others pulled out flying swords, raring to fly towards the source of the trouble.But before they left, Wang Tian spoke out. “Everyone, wait a moment.”“Hm?” Wang Zuo turned around and frowned. “What are you waiting for, boy? Come. It’s time I showed you how we treat upstarts.”Wang Tian shook his head and then turned towards the source of the domineering power. “This is my problem… but more than that, they’re already here.”“What are you-“The wind howled as intense spiritual pressure filled the air. Wang Zuo was sent crashing to the ground, and the same was true of the other Wang patriarchs.“This… power…!” The elderly Wang Zuo grit his teeth and tried to resist. Yet, even the strength of a Saint wasn’t enough to resist it.Even so, Wang Tian stood tall, unaffected.He stared at the intruder and then let out a soft sigh. “So it seems that you finally decided to show your face again after all these years. But.” Wang Tian narrowed his eyes and then clenched the air.The power of laws spread out and coalesced into a sword. A pure crystal blade that reflected the infinite blue sky appeared in Wang Tian’s right hand. Grabbing its hilt, Wang Tian raised it at his opponent. “Do you possess the strength to defy the Xia dynasty and stop this marriage?”Slowly getting back into the swing of things. Thanks for reading, everyone! 19 3:19 – Heaven-Seizer HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextWang Tian leaped into the air and swung his sword. The slash was slow, but fast. Simple but profound. A powerful blade honed by countless years and contemplation drew an arc through space towards his opponent.A black sword appeared to block it, but the counter-attack lacked the depth of laws. Because of that, the force of the blow sent Wang Tian’s opponent flying upwards into the sky. They weren’t wounded, but it was enough to stagger them and send them away from Xian Ni.A clash between Saint-level experts could send shock-waves that would destroy their surroundings. That was even more true when the power of laws were involved. While Wang Tian’s grandfather was nearby to mitigate it, the best option would be to go to a place that didn’t have anything or anyone that could be harmed by the battle. Unfortunately, it didn’t seem like his opponent was willing to do that, so Wang Tian chose the next best option of an aerial battle.Floating in mid-air with his hair and azure robes billowing around him, Wang Tian stared at his opponent, thoroughly examining them.A dark miasma covered every inch of their body, emanating a domineering chaotic aura that could oppress a Saint. Not only that, but overwhelming spiritual pressure radiated from that person. It was to the level that Wang Tian had only felt from the Xia Emperor, a seemingly boundless strength that drew everything inside of them, as if all of heaven and earth would bow to their will.Except, unlike the Xia Emperor who carried the strength of the Yellow Dragon and rightfully belonged, Wang Tian’s opponent felt at odds with the world itself. If the Xia Emperor’s command came through birthright, that person’s command came through usurption, a power seized rather than given.An opponent that was Saint-level but exuded imperial might. One that should never have existed in this world, but was born through an accumulation of karma and past mistakes.A blade that drew in all the light of the world was raised against Wang Tian and a harsh voice spoke out. “I know that’s not your best. Stop holding back!”Wang Tian hesitated for a brief moment.His opponent took that moment and attacked. The blade that drew in all light traced an invisible arc through the air, aiming at Wang Tian’s neck.It was fast, taking the amount of time it took to blink.But that was still plenty of time.Wang Tian idly raised his sword. The simple movement carried the blessing of the world itself and miraculously appeared before his opponent’s blade despite being slower.Invisible ripples of pure energy echoed through the sky. With the last attack, Wang Tian locked blades with his opponent.Despite the force of the blow, neither party moved an inch, frozen in the air as if a painting rather than living beings.After a moment, Wang Tian sighed. “You are still too weak, Xinxin. Even with this heaven-defying path and cultivation, it will not be enough.”“Hmph.” Having been revealed, Xinxin flew back through the air and erased the dark miasma surrounding her. “Just because you blocked that attack doesn’t mean that I’m weaker than you, Wang Tian.”The heavenly prince glanced around. Spectators had sensed the clash of energy and were arriving to watch. Those of the elder generation that could fly under their own power did so while others, like the scions of countless clans and sects, were hovering on flying swords and other artifacts.It seemed like it was too late to hide the encounter.Wang Tian sighed and said, “Was this your plan, Xinxin? Do you hate the thought of being with me so much to throw your face away?”Xinxin laughed. “Face? What face do I have left? My clan is gone and everyone knows me just as your betrothed. Not my own person, but as your accessory.” She tightened her grip on her sword and said, “I’m not! I am my own person, not someone else’s belonging!”Hearing her voice caused another to echo in Wang Tian’s heart. An older one, but just as melodious… no, more so.“Xinxin-““Shut up and fight me! Show me just how powerful the ‘Prince of Heaven’ is! Show me just how weak I am in comparison if you can!”Xinxin thrust out her left hand. An invisible energy crackled before condensing into white lightning.Wang Tian frowned. “That aura… Tribulation Lightning?”He didn’t have anymore time to react beyond saying those words. In a flash, a thunderous roar echoed and a pure white streak shot towards Wang Tian’s body.A powerful attack, but-“You lack comprehension!”Wang Tian’s sword swept through the air and the lightning dispersed.But Xinxin’s attack wasn’t over. She clenched her hand, causing the remaining sparks of lightning to change. The pure white lightning was dyed with color and formed five lights: green, red, yellow, gray, and blue.“Five elements converge!”Wang Tian’s eyes widened. “That is-“He didn’t have the time to finish his words.In an instant, the lights took on a tangible form. The purest Wood qi, Fire qi, Earth qi, Metal qi, and Water qi erupted in the air, sending out fragments of the elementary elemental laws. Incomplete and fractured, they began twisting time and space, making the sky appear as if it was falling apart.Wang Tian focused and raised his sword. Unlike before, where he casually held it, he shifted into a proper stance. At once, everything froze. The incomplete law fragments paused, and all of life grew still.An invisible tension filled the air, preventing anything from moving, even time itself. A domain, one belonging solely to Wang Tian.With a flick of his sword, that tension shattered. But when it did, so too did the law fragments.That flick didn’t just erase the fragments, however. With the movement of Wang Tian’s sword, an invisible slash cut towards Xinxin.Whether she was shocked at her attack being stopped, fatigued from using too much qi, or just arrogant, she stood there and tried to block it with her left hand.Blood scattered across the sky like tiny rubies.Xinxin let out a hiss of pain and pulled her hand back, glaring at Wang Tian.He sighed. “Xinxin. Please, hear me out. This wedding-““Be quiet!” The heaven-defying beauty narrowed her eyes and said, “I won’t marry you!” With those words, Xinxin raised her sword again, flaring her spiritual energy. It was overwhelming… but it was also unstable. Even if it had the quantity to rival a Saint and pressure to oppress, it lacked depth. Substance.Wang Tian noticed and said, “The path you tread is not the correct one, Xinxin. At the end of this road lies nothing but ruin.”Xinxin was quiet. Did she realize it as well? She lowered her head, hiding her violet eyes beneath strands of her silky black hair. But then she raised her head again, a determined glint shimmering in those violet eyes. “So what if this path leads to ruin? So what if this path is incorrect?”Xinxin’s spiritual energy grew even higher, fluctuating wildly out of control. “It’s the only one I can choose! The only path that lets me become my own person!”“That is not true.”“Isn’t it?” Xinxin narrowed her eyes. “You’ve already become a Saint and I’m a girl who has nothing but her beauty. You could have called off this wedding at any time, and yet you allowed it to reach this point!” Xinxin’s spiritual energy condensed, collapsing down into her sword. “It’s about time to end this. If you want to keep clinging to me and prevent me from leaving by tying me down with that marriage, I’ll just have to cut those strings away with my own two hands!”A powerful attack. Because she had condensed everything into her sword, all of the ambient energy in the surroundings gravitated towards her. It created a spiral of attraction, drawing in power from heaven and earth in a never-ending stream.Where did she learn such an attack? Even though it lacked the profound depths of law, the sheer energy contained in it was enough to place it at the same level.Wang Tian stared at Xinxin and sighed. Just like how she was once the shadow on his heart, it seemed that he had become the shadow upon her heart.Xinxin raised her sword. With that act, cracks in space emerged, as if the threads of the world itself were unraveling. While they were slight, simple black lines floating in the air, the fact that they were present meant that the attack was nothing to scoff at. Unless Wang Tian went all out, even he would be cut down. Not only that, but the entire city beneath them could be wiped out as well.Yet, in the face of that attack, Wang Tian couldn’t muster any will to fight. Instead, he stared at Xinxin and said, “I surrender.”Xinxin froze. “…What?”Wang Tian stared at Xinxin- no, at the one he once abandoned in pursuit of the true path.She was different.That same heaven-defying beauty was there, but it was different.The Xinxin he knew had always followed him around with pure devotion, even when he treated her poorly. The Xinxin he remembered had given him her gentle heart and allowed him to break it time and time again, only quietly picking up the pieces each time.The Xinxin he loved and lost… was not here.“…The heavens are truly merciless.”In the past, he sought the Dao and ignored the meek beauty following him, instead giving his heart to others that could walk beside him. The cost of that was her dying alone and disgraced at the hands of the ones he called companion before offering up her soul to the foreign invaders.Was that the reason?Since he had returned to this time, Xinxin had ignored him- no, hated him. It was with a vehemency that made him wonder if she remembered like he did… but that was impossible.Xinxin glared at him and said, “What are you doing? Fight me!”“I will not.”“You…!” Xinxin scowled and then glanced at the city below. “If you don’t, I’ll destroy them! This attack isn’t something you can brush off!”“So be it.”Xinxin gnashed her teeth and then said, “I’ll do it! I’ll really do it!”Wang Tian dismissed his sword and then let his hands fall. “If that is your wish, I will not stop you.”Time passed. Whether short or long, that depended on the observer. But eventually, Xinxin dismissed her sword as well.Xinxin stared at Wang Tian and then said a single word. “Why?”“Because I made an oath to protect you.”Xinxin’s expression soured and she crossed her arms. “Again with the protecting! I don’t need it, especially from you! Even if I look like this, I’m not a dainty girl who needs a hero to save her!”“…Even so, I will protect you.”Staring at Xinxin’s beautiful face, the image of a similar girl’s overlapped.Xinxin… while she might not remember, Wang Tian did. And like how she followed him quietly in the past, allowing every sin he inflicted upon her, in this life he would do the same.“You-!” Xinxin cut off her words and then scoffed. “Fine. Say that I believe you.” She shifted her vision to the city below as well as the countless spectators surrounding them. “What are you going to do about them? People from all over Xia have come to see your wedding. Don’t tell me you’re going to let them leave empty handed.”Wang Tian was quiet for a moment, but then he looked up at Xinxin. “I told you already. To stop this marriage, you need the strength to defy the Xia Dynasty. Having come this far, breaking off the marriage will make you a target of every clan out there seeking the True Wood physique hidden in your bloodline.”Xinxin froze. Had she not anticipated that?“S-So what? I’m plenty strong!”Hearing that brought a smile to Wang Tian’s face. Even as some things changed, others remained the same. Xinxin was still childish, even if it was hidden behind her distaste towards him.“Stop smiling, you creep!”Wang Tian shook his head. “It can’t be helped.”“Your personality can’t be helped! Creep! Pervert!”Wang Tian smiled, but then replaced it with a stern expression. “Xinxin.”Hearing the serious tone in his voice, Xinxin stopped with the names and listened. “What?”“Do you… truly want to meet with your Sifu again?”Wang Tian stared at Xinxin’s eyes, waiting to see her response.It was immediate. Those violet eyes lit up and a hint of red appeared on her jade cheeks. At the same time, she flew towards him and grabbed Wang Tian’s robe. “You know where he is? Tell me! What’s he doing? How is he? Did he say anything about me? Did he leave me a message?”Wang Tian’s heart ached at such sincerity. In another life, he was blessed with such a thing but he cast it aside.What a fool.Still, as much as his heart ached, Wang Tian was someone who once reached the heights of the world and commanded the entire land in another life with his sword alone.In the next breath, his heart stilled, becoming as tranquil as steel, and he gently pushed Xinxin away.Perhaps realizing her actions, Xinxin blushed. She crossed her arms and glared at him. “D-Don’t think that this changes anything! I still don’t like you, even if you have news about my Sifu!”Wang Tian let out a wry smile.There were countless eyes upon them both. Those of the Wang Clan, the elder generation of the major sects and clans… each of them were likely waiting with baited breath.Although he didn’t know how many had realized that it was Xinxin he was fighting, the more astute like his grandfather would have already found out. Within the day, news would spread about how the heavenly prince clashed with his fiance, and especially about how his fiance was so powerful.In short, they had a giant target painted on them.The clans and sects interested in Xinxin before would double their efforts, even digging out the old monsters to pull her in. Of that, Wang Tian had no doubt.But Xinxin didn’t know. Even if she was different from what he remembered, even if that ‘Sifu’ of hers had trained her, he doubted that nameless man had given her more than combat knowledge and an unorthodox technique.She didn’t know how truly vicious and cruel cultivators could be in order to traverse the path to immortality. And someone like her, whose bloodline contained the True Wood physique… someone who was a direct descendant and a female at that…“Wang Tian! If you don’t tell me right now-““You have yet to give me an answer, Xinxin. Do you want to meet your Sifu again?”“Yes! Why else have I been training these past two years if not to meet him?”Wang Tian stared at Xinxin. There wasn’t a shred of hesitation or doubt in her eyes. If anything, there was only a fervent anticipation, one bordering on obsession.“…Very well. If that is your decision then I…”Wang Tian closed his eyes for a brief moment. The memories of the past, the Xinxin existing now… even if he no longer had a place in her heart, it would be fine if he could keep her safe.Opening his eyes, he looked at Xinxin and then spoke, imbuing his voice with spiritual energy to be heard by everyone around. “With the heavens as my witness, I, Wang Tian, renounce my clan name.”A booming voice echoed through the skies. “BOY! What are you doing!?” At the same time, the aura of a Saint filled the air and someone rapidly approached.Wang Tian didn’t need to look to know that it was his grandfather, Wang Zuo.Xinxin’s eyes grew wide. “Wang Tian, what are you-?”“Xinxin.” Wang Tian… no, it was just Tian now. He materialized his sword once more, that crystal blade that seemed to contain the infinite skies. “You have mastered that technique I gave you, correct?”“Myriad Heavens? I have. But what does that-““Good. Then… Word without a sound. Blade by another name…”The words echoed into the air, resonating with something intangible. The power of laws that only Saints could touch upon were written into the space around them… but then a power beyond that emerged, something that didn’t exist in the current time.A thunderous voice roared. “WANG TIAN!”Tian swung his sword and said a single word. “Dao.”It was the sword, it was the beginning, and it was the end. The ‘truth’ that the one known as Wang Tian acknowledged at the end of his life and the ‘path’ he would trod upon in order to protect one he had cut off.Space tore apart. When it healed, both Xinxin and Tian had vanished.A slightly longer chapter to make up for the shorter ones earlier. Hope you enjoyed! Thanks again for reading and sticking around. Up next, we get to see what happened to our good ol' protag. Probably. That's the plan at least... we'll see when we get there. 19 3:20 – Ghost Man HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextHow much time had passed? He blinked and realized that he didn’t know anymore. Not only that, but he didn’t know where he was.There was a sword in his right hand. A blade, forged from pure darkness and pulsing with crimson veins. From it, energy flowed into his body, something not quite mana and yet similar.He blinked again and realized that he was standing in the midst of a village beneath the light of the moon. A sharp scent of blood filled the air, born from the corpses strewn all around him. Fresh corpses.An old man with balding hair laid on his back, facing the sky with unseeing glassy eyes. A deep gouge cut through his shirt to reveal bone and viscera.A young girl lay face down on the ground, her black twin-tails matted with dirt and blood while her arms clutched a broken doll. Beside her, a woman that could only have been the girl’s mother reached out only to have her hand fall short.Those and other people, slain in tragic ways, filled the village with their corpses.He blinked again and the memories came flooding back.A path of slaughter to memorize the qi and spiritual energy of countless people. That was what he chose, an experiment to obtain a power uniquely his own by analyzing the fundamental makeup of the strange power in the land untainted by the Goddess’s divinity.A young and impossibly beautiful girl that conveniently appeared before him, one he used as a guinea pig to understand the intricacies of spiritual meridians.Him, adopting the persona of a teacher towards the young girl to have her try out various techniques and restarting whenever they killed her.He blinked again and remembered where he was as well as what he was doing.The nameless ghost of a man muttered to himself. “That’s right. I failed this time too.”It was a peaceful village within the Western Plains of the Xia Dynasty, thousands of miles away from the Zhan Clan as well as that disciple of his. One far enough from the Bai Clan to where it would be a while before news spread of its inhabitants vanishing without a trace.That village was his last ‘memory’, the checkpoint he set in place before attempting to reach that Goddess. The final place before he attempted to break through the so called Door of Immortality to step into her domain and confront her face to face.But.“It’s still not enough.” The nameless ghost of a man muttered and held up his left hand. Within it, dark tendrils of energy flickered before splitting into five colors, representing the Eastern primordial elements. Those colors flickered again before turning into four, representing the Western primordial elements.From chaos and darkness emerged order and light. All of creation, born from a seed of chaos. That was the accumulation of his experiments and trials, the fruit of reverse engineering all of his abilities with his new energy. Yet, despite gathering the qi and spiritual energy of millions and reaching the peak of what the locals called Sainthood, he still wasn’t powerful enough to breach the Immortal Door and reach the higher realm where that damned Goddess was waiting.There was something missing. A flaw in his understanding preventing him from taking that final step through the Immortal Door. Something that he couldn’t attain through pure power like he had planned.The nameless ghost of a man clenched his left hand, sending the tendrils of energy scattering. “Well, there’s more than one way to reach her.”The Immortal Door was the primary path to the higher realms. Through it, one would undergo heavenly tribulation and attain immortality, as well as the right to step upon the “Divine One’s” domain.It also reeked of that Goddess’s divinity.He had prepared to break through it and then confront the Goddess, but considering that he had failed yet again, he decided to change tactics.“If I can’t go to her, I’ll just force her to come down here.”The key to that was the four guardians. Profound Beasts of great power ruling over the cardinal directions to maintain the realm’s order.It was just a conjecture at the moment, but one that had a high possibility of truth. When all four were killed and the Emperor’s connection to the heavens severed with his death, the one ruling over everything would be forced to descend… or at least another path would open.He had hoped that his disciple would have become powerful enough to be used as a vanguard in that back-up plan, but he might as well make an exploratory effort to gain information.The nameless ghost of a man nodded. “Plan B it is. But first…” He adjusted his grip on the sword in his right hand and then took a look around. “I’d better clean up this mess.”With his words, thin black lines spread out from his sword like threads of dark silk. A countless number of them scattered throughout the village like a spiderweb before falling. Yet, instead of reaching the ground, each thread landed on a corpse.“Hm… it won’t be much of an improvement, but waste not want not.”After muttering those words, the nameless ghost of a man clenched his right hand. With the act, his sword dissolved into a mass of darkness, pulsing with crimson lines like a rotting heart. From that mass, the countless thin black threads throbbed, as if veins sending blood back to the heart.A single instant. That was all it took. The black mass expanded once and contracted once. And then, it vanished, sinking into his right hand along with all the threads. When it had, the village was completely empty and devoid of any corpse or pool of blood.“That should be good enough. But just in case…”A pulse of invisible energy swept throughout the village. Wherever the pulse touched, any signs of struggles, conflict, or death vanished.“…Information Concealment should take care of it.”The barest amount of concealment. Someone extremely sensitive to the world or resentment might notice, but by the time anyone like that came along he’d be long gone.With a final glance to ensure that he had obtained everything useful from the village, the nameless ghost of a man started walking out into the grassy plains.His objective was clear, even if his identity and memories were not.Serena. The Goddess responsible for pulling himself into this mess. The one who told him of his dubious death. The one who acted behind his back to brand her divinity on his soul to guide him to a certain role.She would get her reckoning soon enough. Now that he realized the ‘truth’ of what power was, of what ‘mana’ was and how it was created…But first things first.The White Tiger of the West.The Azure Dragon of the East.The Vermilion Bird of the South.The Black Turtle of the North.Four beasts, four targets. Only after eliminating each of them would he be able to continue on with his primary objective. Of those, the closest was the White Tiger, watched over by the Bai Clan not too far from his current location.With cold eyes settled on the horizon, the nameless ghost of a man started walking, leaving no traces behind.Long story behind the absence, but to sum it up, family came up to visit for spring break and I was busy spending time with them. After that, whether because of the rapidly changing weather or the all-nighters I spent handing out, I just couldn't get anything down in writing. Still, I'm doing my best to get back on track. Thanks for bearing with me. 23 3:21 – Karma – I HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextA young lady in a violet dress sighed and fidgeted with her long, crimson hair. After a few moments, she stopped and shifted her blue eyes to the side, staring at a person standing there. “This is a stupid idea.”The person was a young man in a dark blue martial attire. Long black hair trailed behind him, scraggly and uncouth. The young man possessed a valiant demeanor, but his appearance was average at best.Contrasted with the beautiful young lady speaking to him, that average appearance seemed even worse. Yet, although that was average, the taut and lithe muscles revealed beneath the man’s attire were not. His body was one forged through combat and dedicated training. Coupled with the sword he kept sheathed at his side, it was clear that he was not one to be taken lightly.He met the young lady’s gaze and said, “That may be true, Lady Xian. However, it is necessary to avoid trouble while we travel the land.”‘Lady Xian’ grimaced at the young man’s words. “Can’t you talk more… arrogantly? Aloof? You know, like you used to.” She shook her head and said, “Where’s that pride of yours?”The young man immediately replied. “I threw it away with my name, Lady Xian.”“And that!” ‘Lady Xian’ pointed at the young man and said, “Just what were you thinking, Wa- um, Mu Tian? Is something wrong with your head?”The young man, Mu Tian, said, “Nothing is wrong with me. I simply now have the eyes to see Mt. Tai.”“Eyes to see Mt. Tai?” Lady Xian stared at Mu Tian, carefully scrutinizing him.The appearance was different from the one she remembered, but there was no mistaking the fact that the person standing before her was that heavenly prince hailed by the Wang Clan in the past. Even with his cultivation suppressed to the level of a Core Formation expert, there was no mistaking his sharp aura. And yet…“…You’re weird.”“I prefer calling it ‘enlightened’, Lady Xian.”Xinxin shook her head and then looked away. “Whatever, weirdo.”The glassy white moon cast its radiance from the night sky, surrounded by countless stars. After the abrupt end to their fight and sudden departure, Xinxin and Wang Tian had emerged somewhere in the Western Plains of the Xia Dynasty. Due to the hastily created spatial rift they used to escape, night had already fallen when they reached the other side of the rift.However, that wasn’t enough to ensure they could avoid the Wang Elders, especially Wang Tian’s grandfather. That led to the current situation of both Xinxin and Wang Tian, now Mu Tian after throwing away his clan name, disguising themselves with the Myriad Heavens technique.Xinxin was playing the part of a willful ‘Lady Xian’, the daughter of some mortal king in the Eastern Plains.Mu Tian was her body guard, a plain swordsman that had reached the Core Formation stage. He was also fiercely loyal and quick to strike anyone who besmirched her honor… or so Mu Tian declared.Personally, Xinxin thought that Mu Tian was secretly relishing the chance to put unsuspecting young masters in their place. After all, it would have been just as simple for them to be a pair of traveling brother and sister loose practitioners…“So, Mu Tian.”“Yes, Lady Xian?”Xinxin stared off in the distance and frowned. “Why are we heading to the Bai Clan’s territory again? Wouldn’t it be better to gather information in the Imperial City?”“That may be the case. However, in recent years I learned of certain strange occurrences on the Western Plains.”“Strange occurrences?” Xinxin turned her head back to look at Mu Tian.The swordsman nodded. “Renowned experts going missing, entire villages becoming empty without a trace of conflict… the general consensus seems to be that a loose cultivator following an unorthodox path is on the rise. However…”“It’s just like what happened at home,” Xinxin said.“Yes, Lady Xian.”Xinxin frowned. Sifu… just what was he doing? No, was it her Sifu in the first place? Surely someone as powerful as him didn’t need to resort to such lowly means? After all, he had bestowed Xinxin a heaven-defying cultivation base as well as the technique to match it. Following a path of slaughter just wasn’t like him… was it?“Whether a loose cultivator or not,” Mu Tian said, “It remains the best lead we have for your Sifu.”Xinxin sighed. “I guess so.” She turned back in the direction of the Bai Clan and then frowned. “…Are you sure we have to walk all the way there?”“If you find it unpleasant, Lady Xian, I can always carry you.”“Pft. As if I would allow that.”“It would increase the veracity of our disguise.”“Sure it would, but I’d rather fight it out with people who discover us than let you carry me.”“…As you will, Lady Xian.”Hearing Mu Tian’s response gave Xinxin mixed emotions. Since she couldn’t sort them out, she scoffed and started walking.For a while, there were only the sounds of padded footsteps and a soft night breeze. Xinxin walked with a resolute marching pace and Mu Tian quietly matched her from behind.At first, she could ignore it. However, as they kept walking in silence, Xinxin couldn’t help but speak up. “Mu Tian,” she said.“Yes, Lady Xian?”Xinxin walked for a bit, mulling over her words, and then she said, “Why did you change?”“I do not understand?”“This…” Xinxin thought about how to phrase her words and said, “Everything about you. It’s different. You used to be so haughty, hogging the limelight at every chance you could. At the same time, you took everything for granted and treated me like an object. The betrothal was just an accessory to your great ‘dao’. But now you’re so… weird. Humble. It isn’t like you.”Mu Tian sighed. “Does it matter?”“Yes. It does.” Xinxin came to a stop and turned around.Seeing Xinxin stop, Mu Tian came to a halt as well.Staring at Mu Tian, Xinxin recalled what she remembered of the former scion. Lofty and aloof. Condescending. Annoyingly talented. Always seeking the best resources and techniques while taking everything for granted.But with how Mu Tian had acted, forsaking his clan name, chasing after her, showing up to defend her for no reason after she was heading back to the Zhan Clan… and then there was his hands-off approach in the recent years as well.The accumulation of experiences was enough to rouse Xinxin’s suspicion. It was good that she didn’t to deal with that arrogant young master she remembered, but she didn’t know what to think of the person that took his place.Mu Tian broke the silence first. He gave a long sigh and said, “Let us say that I had a heavenly revelation while I was training.”“…A heavenly revelation.”Xinxin didn’t believe it. Convenient things like that didn’t happen in life. And even if they did, they were never in her favor.However, Mu Tian was sincere. The former heavenly prince nodded and said, “The path of cultivation is long and arduous, granting immortality at its end. It is a path of attainment… but it is also a path of severing. To gain immortality is to leave the mortal realm behind to reach eternity, along with any lingering sentiments. That…” Mu Tian stared at Xinxin and then looked away before muttering, “I did not wish to live like that.”Faced with the vulnerable confession, Xinxin didn’t know what to say or feel. She thought that it might have been better to not have asked at all, especially since Mu Tian’s sincere words made her feel weird.In the end, Xinxin turned around and said, “…I still think you’re weird.”Mu Tian laughed. “If you did not, I would be concerned.”With Mu Tian’s laughter, the strange mood between them seemed to have lightened and the pair began walking again. However, as they did, Xinxin mulled over Mu Tian’s last words.Cultivation as a path of severing… didn’t seem to line up with her Sifu’s words.Instead of severing, cultivation was a path of accumulation and binding. At least, that was what her Sifu wrote in the manual he left her. In addition, Xinxin’s experiences seemed to reflect that. Gathering all of the energy from around her and converting it into her own unique form…The normal path of cultivation led one to Sainthood and then the mastery of Laws to open the Immortal Door and attain eternity. Like Mu Tian said, it was a path of severing, of transcending the mortal coil.But if that was the case…“Just what is this technique Sifu left me?”If the true path of cultivation severed a path to the heavens, where did her path, one that devoured anything and everything around her, lead? 20 3:22 – Karma – II HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextA guard in bamboo armor took a step back, his eyes wide with fear. He brandished a spear, waving it in front of him with trembling hands. “S-Stay back, you monster!”Someone stepped forward. Another man, one with average features, black hair, and a black robe. In contrast to the guard’s frantic actions, the man was calm, composed. Almost eerily so.That composure must have got to the guard. With a scream, the guard tossed his spear. Qi gathered in the spear, wrapping it with white light. As the spear flew, that light flickered and crackled, accelerating it. Before long, the tossed spear had become a bolt of white lightning aimed at the black-robed man’s heart.An explosion erupted as the spear collided with its target. White lightning bolts scattered in every direction, and dust from the impact obscured the air.The guard smiled at the sight and let out a sigh of relief. However, as the dust settled, the smile froze on the guard’s face.The nameless ghost of a man let out a sigh. “Impressive technique, but you were far too lacking to utilize it properly.”The guard paled upon hearing the man’s words, but it was too late.The man stepped forward once more, his black robe billowing with his movement. However, unlike the first that had only covered a short distance, the second step closed the gap between him and the guard at once.The guard let out a gargled gasp. A hand grasped his throat, slowly crushing it as the owner raised the guard into the air.The black-robed man ignored the guard’s struggles. Instead, he focused on the essence flowing into his body, the steady stream of qi, spiritual energy, and accumulated memories coming from the guard.Time passed. With every second, the guard’s struggles grew more frantic as his gasps decreased. He clawed at the arm holding him in the air, but was unable to even leave a single scratch. But that was inevitable. Trying to pierce the skin of the arm holding him up was like trying to tear apart steel with a feather.Eventually, the guard stopped struggling and his arms fell limp at his side.On seeing that, and on feeling that the flow had ceased, the nameless ghost of a man tossed the guard aside.When the guard’s body crashed against the ground, it exploded into a pile of ash. However, even that ash didn’t persist and slowly dissolved into nothingness.The black-robed man took a deep breath and then took a moment to evaluate his surroundings.It was the dead of night, a few hours after midnight and before the sun’s first rays of light. Even so, the wide and bright disk of the moon was clear in the starry sky, giving off plenty of radiance to see.After leaving the village, the nameless ghost of a man had arrived at the outer wall of the Bai Clan’s capital, Heavenspan. A powerful formation prevented anyone from attempting to climb over the walls or flying inside, meaning that the only way inside was through one of the four checkpoints and past a squadron of stationed guards.To any normal infiltrator, it would be impossible to slip in undetected. With the sheer number of guards on rotation, over a dozen by the black-robed man’s last count, an infiltrator would either have to use a heaven-defying concealment technique to slip past the guards or somehow eliminate them all at once without alerting a single one of the many, many Saints keeping watch from the center of the capital.A high order for most experts, but a trivial task for him.The checkpoint that was filled with guards had become empty. The tables and seats where men had just been talking to pass the long night, the counter that the new recruits used to sort the paperwork and passes of travelers, even the cots strewn about where some guards had been napping. They were all empty, leaving not even a single trace that someone had been there just a few minutes prior.The nameless ghost of a man walked over to a table and sat down, his black robe shifting in a non-existent breeze like dark wisps of smoke. Once settled in his seat, he closed his eyes for a moment. The act brought forth a stream of memories.Fear. Pain. Regret. Remorse. Despair.Countless negative emotions swirled as the accumulated experience of each guard he had slain was brought to the forefront.It was enough to drive a man mad… or at least an ordinary one. However, at a time like that, Absolute Memory and its broad application revealed its strength. Before the nameless ghost of a man lost himself beneath the deluge, the memories were filtered away, stripped of both emotion and useless experiences until only the pertinent and desired knowledge remained.After a few moments, he opened his eyes and muttered, “So that’s how it is.”The White Tiger rested in the palace deep in the center of Heavenspan and was hailed as the Bai Clan’s divine guardian, taking a position even above the Bai Clan’s ancestor. Within that palace, the strongest of the Bai Clan, twenty one Saints that had reached the level centuries ago, maintained a constant vigil. Among those Saints, one was rumored to be making preparations to break through the Immortal Door and attain immortality.From the conglomerated memories of the guards, the Saints were to allow quick execution of any order or desire the White Tiger may express. Yet… if that was the case, why so many?The White Tiger was one of the four guardian beasts serving as the linchpins of the Xia Dynasty. It didn’t need protection… at least, it shouldn’t. No answer emerged from the memories of the guards, but he could make a guess why that might be the case. And if his guess was true, the black-robed man’s time in Heavenspan wouldn’t be very long.“It looks like this attempt is going to be quite… interesting.” The black-robed man smiled and stood up. He turned towards the path leading into the city and started walking. However, after taking a few steps, he paused.“That’s right. It’ll be a hassle if those Saints catch wind of my actions so…”He turned back around and stared at the empty checkpoint. As his cold dark eyes swept over the space, he recalled the position and mannerisms of every guard that had been there prior to his arrival. He recalled their forms, their appearances, their equipment… even the memories that he had obtained from them.Wherever the black-robed man’s gaze paused, a shadowy figure emerged. Soon, the entire checkpoint was filled with those shadowy figures. The moment that happened, the black-robed man closed his eyes and remembered.Someone observing the checkpoint would have noticed a distortion. For a brief moment, not only space and time, but existence itself seemed to flicker and skip. However, even if someone noticed, that observation would have been erased as the distortion resolved itself.The quiet and empty checkpoint became noisy and lively in an instant as the guards were restored to normal, never realizing that they had all been slain just minutes prior.Standing in the middle of the room, surrounded by the guards on all sides, the black-robed man was strangely unconcerned. And, despite the addition of an unfamiliar person in the center of their checkpoint, none of the guards spared him any glance.“Tch.” The black-robed man shook his head. “It’s still incomplete.”It was convincing enough. If any of those guards were to be prompted and ordered about, they would act accordingly. Left to their own devices, they would also act like their memories and personalities dictated. In other words, like an ordinary person.However, the spark of humanity, the ‘soul’ that created life was missing from them all. A fact that would easily be found out on close scrutiny by a Saint.“Well… there’s not much else I can do about it. Something to work on in the next attempt.”The nameless ghost of a man sighed and then walked off, leaving the hollow shells of the guards behind him. 18 3:23 – Karma – III HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe moon remained shining beneath the starry sky. Yet, it had moved quite a ways since the time Xinxin and Mu Tian emerged on the Western Plains.Since the pair were doing their best to avoid attention, they had walked the entire time.Xinxin was annoyed at that fact. If Wang Tian… or Mu Tian, if she went by his new name, hadn’t decided to go along with her, she would have already arrived at the Bai Clan’s territory.Then again, if she was alone, she would never have known about the strange occurrences in the Western Territory and would probably have been searching blindly still in the Northern Territories by the Wang Clan…Xinxin sighed and looked up. When she did, she saw something else besides the almost endless stretch of hilly plains. “A village!” Finally, she could get some rest instead of the endless walking!“A village?” Mu Tian called out from beside her and looked towards the village. “…It appears so. But Lady Xian-“Before Mu Tian could say anything else, Xinxin broke out in a sprint.“Lady Xian!”“Hmph! We’ve been walking all night and I want a bed! You’re not stopping me, Mu Tian!”Mu Tian ran after her. Despite Xinxin getting a head start and their cultivation bases being suppressed to the same levels, Mu Tian still managed to catch up. “Could you not be so hasty, Lady Xian?” Mu Tian jogged alongside Xinxin and said, “As your guard, it will be troublesome if someone attacks you where I cannot reach.”“Yes… but isn’t it more convincing like this?”“Convincing… ah.”Xinxin sighed. Even as skilled as that guy was, it seemed that he was lacking a bit in the acting department. Were all men like that, or was it just inherent to Mu Tian? Her Sifu hadn’t been like that, had he?The village drew near, and Xinxin could make out finer details about it. A wooden fence encircled the entire village, and a large gate served as the entrance. From the looks of it, that was used as a deterrent to robbers and stray beasts. However, the gate was open, its doors slightly ajar, despite it being night time.Seeing that, Xinxin slowed her pace. Beside her, Mu Tian did the same.“…I’m unfamiliar with the customs of the Western Plains, Mu Tian. But do villages usually leave their gates open at night?”Mu Tian unsheathed his sword and said, “No. They do not.”“Could this be another of those ‘strange occurrences’ you were talking about?”“Perhaps.” Mu Tian stepped in front of Xinxin and said, “Follow close behind, Lady Xian. Keep your cultivation suppressed, but do not hesitate to release it if danger appears.”“You don’t need to tell me.”“True. But I remind you regardless.” That said, Mu Tian walked towards the village gate.Xinxin followed him.Reaching the gate, Mu Tian pushed the doors. Despite not putting much force into it, both fell over, crashing against the ground with a thud.Xinxin flinched and examined the surroundings, both with her eyes and her spiritual sense. When she did, she muttered, “There’s nothing?”Mu Tian frowned and slowly advanced.Xinxin did the same. As she did, she hid her hands in her sleeves and formed a small blade from her qi to use at a moment’s notice.The village was eerily quiet. Despite being deep into night, there should have been some signs of life. The crackling of fire, the soft rustles of breath. And yet, it was absolutely silent, like a land of the dead.Xinxin and Mu Tian made their way through the village, scanning everywhere they went. Yet, no signs of life emerged. Eventually, they stepped into the village plaza, a wide open expanse that the villages must have used for gatherings and daily activities.There, Xinxin felt the first hint of something off.She frowned and looked around with her eyes and spiritual sense.Empty buildings, dusty roads, abandoned stalls… it was more of the same that they had seen along the way. Yet, Xinxin felt something else as well. The flow of natural energy was normal and abundant, so it wasn’t that. At the same time, there wasn’t a bloody aura or air of resentment that should have been present from a slaughter or fight.“Strange,” Mu Tian muttered.Xinxin nodded. “Did you notice it as well?”“Yes.” Mu Tian was quiet for a moment and then sheathed his sword.“Mu Tian?”He shook his head. “There is nothing and no one here.”“Are you sure?”“Yes, despite how odd it is.”Xinxin was still uncertain and kept searching for another few minutes. After that, she was forced to agree. Even so, she kept her blade ready in her sleeves. “So,” she said. “What do you think happened then, Mister Heavenly Revelation?”Mu Tian’s mouth twitched after hearing Xinxin’s words, but he smoothed his expression and said, “I am unsure.” He turned his head to look at the plaza. “I believed it to be similar to what happened at the Zhan Clan, but…”“But?”“There are no corpses.” Mu Tian knelt to the ground and scraped a bit of the dirt. “…At the same time, there is no blood. No resentment. No negative karma.” Mu Tian stood up and brushed his hand against his blue robes. “The natural order remains undisturbed, along with the natural energy in the surroundings. If an expert had appeared here, that would not be the case.”Hearing Mu Tian’s words affirmed Xinxin’s suspicions. But that only made the strange scenario stranger.This was a village. Even if abandoned, there should have been some signs of it. Yet, everything was untouched, almost as if everyone had vanished in an instant. Furthermore, the flow of natural energy was completely undisturbed. There was absolutely nothing out of the ordinary-Wait. Nothing?Xinxin partially unsealed her cultivation and began absorbing the natural energy.“Hm?” Mu Tian turned to Xinxin and said, “Do you have an idea?”Xinxin nodded. “I think so. If this is my Sifu’s doing… it might be a test for me.” She remembered the manual her Sifu gave her. From nothing came all of creation, and all of creation returned to nothing.Then, if there was nothing out of the ordinary… what was extraordinary must be hidden within that.Xinxin closed her eyes and cycled the surrounding energy through her body and into her dantian.At first, nothing out of the ordinary occurred. It followed the proper route into the black core within her dantian and was torn apart, ruthlessly assimilated to her growing pool of energy. But after a few minutes, that changed.Hostility. Anger. Despair.A flood of negative emotions and fragments of memories filled her mind.“Kuh.” Xinxin coughed and bent over. Glancing at the ground, she saw a few specks of bright crimson on the dirt before her. At the same time, her vision began fading, replaced by different scenes.A woman beautiful beyond words. A tree that towered into the heavens. A forest filled with endless white mist.And then darkness. Solitude.In a place that no one could reach, in an area no one remembered. There a hand reached out to her.A flood of warmth erased the darkness.Xinxin gasped and opened her eyes that she didn’t realize had closed.Mu Tian was standing in front of her, his hand holding her right arm and sending qi through her meridians. His average appearance had been dispelled, and the handsome heavenly prince admired by all reappeared before her. However, the usual calm in his eyes was gone, replaced by a frigid wrath. His cultivation base was unsealed, revealing all the majesty of a Saint, and his eyes had turned a glacial blue along with it staring intently at Xinxin’s wrist.Seeing him so serious, Xinxin couldn’t help but smile. “What happened to being a humble swordsman, Mu Tian?”Mu Tian shifted his gaze towards Xinxin.Was it because of the physical contact, or because Mu Tian was sending his energy into her body? Either way, for a brief moment she felt a glimmer of regret and concern in her heart. At the same time, she caught a glimpse of a woman who looked similar to herself, yet different. A heaven-defying beauty, yet one that had not been trained. A mortal.Before Xinxin could make sense of what she experienced, Mu Tian let go of her arm.“Xinxin.” Mu Tian’s voice was somber. He also hadn’t suppressed his cultivation. “Who was the last person who grabbed your wrist?”Xinxin scoffed and turned her head, causing her currently crimson hair to shift like wisps of flame. “What, jealous?” She stared at Mu Tian from the corner of her eyes and frowned. “You don’t own me or get to decide who or what I do, Mister One Tin.”“You do not understand. That-““You don’t understand!” Xinxin crossed her arms and turned to face Mu Tian. “I was beginning to think that you might be a half-decent person, but it looks like you just can’t let our betrothal drop, can you?”Mu Tian shook his head. “It is not that.”“Then what is it?!”Mu Tian was quiet.As the silence drew on, Xinxin’s patience grew thin. Just when she was about to burst and yell at Mu Tian, he let out a long sigh.“Xinxin.”“What?”“…Someone has claimed you.”Thanks for reading, everyone! Exciting reveals upcoming! ...Probably? To be honest, this arc has gone on longer than I thought it would... but hopefully the setup pays off properly later. It will all make sense in the end! Maybe! Hopefully? :Sweat: 17 3:24 – Karma – IV HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext“Claimed?” Xinxin blinked. “What are you talking about?”Mu Tian let out a wry smile. “It seems that you are not the only one who disdains the thought of being with me.”Xinxin glared at Mu Tian. “Stop speaking like some old master and tell me, Wang Tian! What do you mean I’ve been claimed?”“…It is complicated.” Mu Tian sighed. “In this world, karma governs the fates of men, women, and beasts alike. Even the fabled immortals are bound by it.”“And? You still haven’t answered me.”Mu Tian gestured towards Xinxin’s wrist. “Normally, living beings are connected to each other through karma, threads born through interaction. These threads, minuscule as they might be, reflect the relations of all living creatures. It is an invisible web that not only ensnares, but guides. A means to lead one to their destiny.”Xinxin felt a surge of anger. “I don’t need the theory, Wang Tian! Tell me what you mean!”Mu Tian stared at Xinxin. “Very well. To say it briefly… your karma has been stolen. Sealed away. Taken. The relations that you should have, the interactions you were fated, your future, your past, your present… all of it has been torn away. The supportive web that should bind you has been severed. In its place, an unbreakable bond has been forged, connecting you to another. And that is why I ask, Xinxin. Who is the last person to grab your wrist?”Xinxin froze. Mu Tian’s words echoed in her mind.Her karma… stolen? Her relations, her past, present, and future torn away?“…Y-You must be mistaken.”She recalled who it was. The only person who had grabbed her wrist was Sifu. Her Sifu. But he wouldn’t do that to her… would he? No, he would. He said as much. But then… but then…?Xinxin grabbed her wrist and took a step back. “That can’t be. A-and what makes you so certain, anyway?”Mu Tian stared at Xinxin with a steady gaze. “…It is a complicated answer, but I possess the ability to sense karma.”“S-So? Shouldn’t you have realized it before now then? How do you know you’re not seeing things?”“…That is because your karma had not changed until this point. No.” Mu Tian shook his head. “It had changed, but remained essentially intact. Yet now…” Mu Tian stared at Xinxin. “…Was it your Sifu? Is this the price to pay for your strength, Xinxin?”Xinxin couldn’t answer. However, those words… ‘price’. A cost. The strength she possessed now, the words her Sifu had given her… was this what he warned about?Severed from all of her karma and bound only to him. That was-“A karmic anomaly.” The words echoed fell unbidden from her lips.Mu Tian nodded. “Yes. The one who could do this to you… that person could only be called as such. Interfering with the order of nature could not be done by anyone else.”A headache. Xinxin felt something in her mind crack at that realization. At the same time, she felt… odd. Her cultivation base became unsettled, the black core in her dantian sending out waves of frantic energy. With that, her knees became weak, and Xinxin staggered back.“Xinxin!” Mu Tian reached out to grab her. “Let me-““Don’t touch me!”Mu Tian froze in his tracks. “Xinxin-“She shook her head and took a deep breath. “I… I’m fine. It’s… probably just a side-effect from finding out what happened in this village.”“Hm? You know what happened?”Xinxin nodded. It was a forced change of topic, but she felt that dwelling on her Sifu and her karma would lead her down a path of no return, so she chose to avoid it for the moment. “Yes,” Xinxin said. “The negative energy and resentful memories had been hidden within the natural surroundings. If you absorb some, you should be able to figure it out as well.”Mu Tian frowned but did as Xinxin suggested. Whether because he was more adept as a Saint, or because he possessed a stronger will than Xinxin, Mu Tian was unscathed by the flood of resentful memories.He remained silent for a moment before saying, “What did you learn, Xinxin?”The heaven-defying beauty frowned and tried to piece together the fragmented memories. “…There was a black-robed man. He… failed at something. Trying to reach someone… a woman? And I think there was something about an… Immortal Door?”Mu Tian’s expression darkened. “So it is the same, then.”“Do you know something?”“…Possibly. But if that is true…”Xinxin frowned. “Wang Tian. Tell me.”“It is Mu Tian, Lady Xian. And in any case… if your Sifu is pursuing the one that I am thinking of, the entire Xia Dynasty will soon be overturned.”“What? How?”Mu Tian shook his head. “There are only two ways to reach ‘that person’. One is through the Immortal Door and obtaining a ‘path’. The other is slaying the four divine beasts to forcibly engrave a path onto the world.”“Four divine beasts…” Xinxin muttered. “Do you mean the four guardians?”Mu Tian nodded. “Yes. And if that is true…” The former Wang Scion turned to look in the distance. “There is no doubt to his location.”Xinxin followed Mu Tian’s gaze. While far in the distance, she could still make out the city’s towering outer walls. “Heavenspan?”“Indeed.”“Well, what are we waiting for?” Xinxin turned around, flicking her sleeve as she did, and said, “Let’s go.”Mu Tian smiled. “And what happened to resting in a proper bed?”“Hmph. Rest can come when we reach the capital. The longer we’re away from it, the higher the chances are of arriving in the middle of a massacre.”Mu Tian’s smile faded. Staring at Xinxin’s departing back, he muttered, “You know that to be true and still pursue your Sifu?”Xinxin glanced back. “Did you say something, Mu Tian?”“It is nothing, Lady Xian.”“Then hurry up!”“…Remember to suppress your cultivation, Lady Xian. The Bai Clan will not take kindly to foreign Saints suddenly appearing in the middle of their city.”“Whatever you say, Mu Tian…”Staring at Xinxin’s energetic march, Mu Tian couldn’t help but frown. Despite the long night and vast distance they had walked, she remained unfazed. That fatigue she had shown earlier was gone, as if just an illusion. Did the thought of reuniting with her Sifu motivate her that much? No, was the bond that Sifu forged so strong?Mu Tian gazed at Xinxin’s wrist.It was invisible to her. Even if she possessed the combat prowess of a Saint and enough energy to be considered one, she was still na?ve and lacked comprehension. Although, in fairness, most other Saints would not be able to see it as well, only feel it.Mu Tian… as Wang Tian in the past who had forced his way beyond that Immortal Door as well as slain the four beasts, was the exception. In confronting that ‘Goddess’ in the higher realm, he gained a deeper understanding of the world’s truth, of the ‘Order’ she established.With that understanding, he gained the ability to perceive karma and sever it. However, for Mu Tian, breaking even a single thread would result in a year of recuperation to restore his cultivation. To sever every single thread connected to Xinxin… Wang Tian couldn’t even begin to imagine the comprehension, strength, and energy needed to do so.And then there was that remaining thread to consider, wrapped around Xinxin’s right wrist.Karma came in various colors. Gold for good fortune. Red for affection. Yellow for friendship… there were as many colors and shades as there were the types of interactions between living beings. Yet, in all of Wang Tian’s studies and travels, he had never seen a clear thread.The one around Xinxin’s wrist was nearly invisible if not for the chaotic fluctuations emanating from the thread and revealing its silhouette. Not only that, but unlike a tidy loop, that thread was knotted in a haphazard way, making it impossible to tell where the end and the beginning started or stopped. Was this ‘her’ involvement? The one responsible for Wang Tian’s death in his first life, the one that enticed his comrades with the promise of ‘ascension’…“That Goddess… did she do something?” He muttered.He recalled that person who greeted him upon carving his path, his Dao onto the world.An indescribable beauty with cold apathy in her eyes. A Goddess who saw him as a curiosity rather than a person, who observed with the eyes a child might have for an insect before crushing it out of boredom.Mu Tian glanced at Xinxin’s back, the one who had changed so much from his memories, and recalled the words of that Goddess.Ooh! I didn’t think anyone could reach me without my help! Congrats for being the first, but your story is kind of boring so… try again.He muttered those last words to himself.Try again. That was what the Goddess told him before she turned his comrades against him and caused his death.Was this situation his second Heavenly Tribulation? Or was everything an illusion, a heart devil that kept him trapped while he remained kneeling before the Goddess?…No. With how his Dao had been accepted by the starry skies as well as the Goddess, that couldn’t be the case.Initially, Mu Tian believed it to be the result of his accumulated karma from returning to the start, but now he saw that it was something else entirely. No, someone else.Xinxin was still walking in front of him. At the same time, she was unaware of the heavy chains upon her wrist, of the insidious coil that tightly bound her being to another. Unaware of how that bond was slowly corrupting her mind, her body, her spirit.Mu Tian let out a slow breath and made a decision.If he failed, not only would Xinxin’s Sifu realize it, but the attention of the Goddess would be drawn to him as well. Mu Tian’s ‘Path’ had yet to be accepted in this time. It would be like using the pathway of nobles while being a commoner. Possible, but with dire consequences when caught.However… Mu Tian couldn’t accept the fact that Xinxin would become an accessory. That her entire existence would only be to serve someone else.At that thought, a wry smile crossed Mu Tian’s face.Indeed, hindsight truly was divine… but enough of that.Mu Tian reached out to grab the hilt of a sword that did not exist. When he did, time and space seemed to freeze. However, he knew that was an illusion. It was not that they froze, but that he had stepped into a different realm.The faint threads of karma that Mu Tian saw turned into searing lines of light. Glancing at himself, he saw his own karma, wrapped around him like a vestament. However, that was not his target. Shifting his focus, those threads vanished. Instead, the wavering invisible cord around Xinxin’s wrist grew opaque. If before it was the illusory wisps from heat, now it appeared like a cord of woven glass emitting intense heat eroding any other thread attempting to draw near Xinxin.Mu Tian clenched his right hand. With it, a sword emerged. Plain, unadorned. It was a blade (sword) in the purest form, one that could sever anything beneath the heavens.The former Wang Scion stepped forward. He stopped when he reached Xinxin’s side.She was frozen in mid-stride, unaware and unmoving while Mu Tian was operating in that sovereign domain.Mu Tian narrowed his eyes and glared at the cord binding Xinxin’s wrist. At the same time, he raised his sword.One chance. That was all he had, unlike his second attempt at life. If he failed this… no. He couldn’t fail. He wouldn’t fail.Mu Tian steeled his heart and focused his entire being into one strike-“Hoh?”-And then a cold voice echoed in the realm where no one should exist.Mu Tian turned to look at the speaker… or he tried. However, he couldn’t move. Despite that, he could speak.“Realm… suppression…?”It was impossible. He had reached the limits of the world. He was also the first person to do so, the only person to do so. The only one who would be able to bind him like that had to be the Goddess. Yet, the voice that spoke was undoubtedly male.Footsteps echoed even though they shouldn’t have been able to and a figure appeared from the void, standing in front of Xinxin.A man. However, it was no normal man. Black hair, cold and dark eyes. His skin was pale and transluscent, almost like he was a ghost. Paired with the black robes that billowed around him like wisps of dark smoke, he appeared like a preta who had emerged from the underworld. A hungry ghost that desired only to consume everything around him.That man looked around for a bit before glancing at his right hand. There, he clutched what looked like a pitch-black stick. Seeing it, a flicker of emotion crossed his face, but it quickly vanished as he turned to look at Mu Tian.“How interesting, One Tin. I never knew something like this was possible.” The black-robed man smiled, revealing gleaming white teeth. “I knew that sticking around for a bit longer would be worthwhile. I’ll have to remember to thank you if there’s a next time… not that you’ll remember it even if I did.”-Move. Mu Tian had to move. That man- no, that preta was someone that wouldn’t be satisfied with a small amount of power.“And to think that you were with my dear disciple. Did she change her mind about the arranged marriage after all?” The man stepped in front of Xinxin and stared into her eyes. “…No. She still hates you quite a bit. Then why- hm?”He noticed it.Before, he must not have realized the control he had over Xinxin. However, when Mu Tian saw how that man’s eyes lit up seeing the karma binding Xinxin, Mu Tian knew that he did now. And since that man knew, it would only take a thought for Xinxin to become nothing more than an object to him. A tool.“This is-““HEAVEN CLEAVING!” Mu Tian roared and put everything he had into a single slash. The path, the sword that he forged with his very being cut through the void.He knew it instinctively. The man standing before him would destroy the world, would become the source of Xinxin’s suffering in the future.Thus, before all of that occurred, before the man’s boundless growth could continue any further, Mu Tian had to put a stop to it.But-“A conceptual attack? Unfortunately for you, One Tin, I’ve dealt with that before.”-The sword that should have cut apart everything beneath the heavens failed to pierce even the man’s robes.Despite all of that, despite Mu Tian’s killing intent, the man didn’t show a hint of malice. Instead, he seemed amused by it all. No, more than that… he seemed somewhat approving?“Well… she should be fine with you around. At least that Goddess should think twice before acting… though you were a bit reckless this time. I’ll hide that for you, so do your best to distract my disciple until I finish my business, alright One Tin?”“What-“The man smiled and waved his hand. With that act, Mu Tian’s sword vanished, time and space returned to normal, and the man disappeared.At the same time, it meant that Xinxin was moving again. She immediately noticed Mu Tian’s close presence and instintively lashed out. “You creep!”“W-Wait, Lady Xian-“Before he could protest, Xinxin had already lashed out and a loud smack resounded. 21 3:25 – Karma – V HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe nameless man clutched his head. “Tch. I’ll need to work on that soon.”He managed to hide the traces of that One Tin guy stepping into another realm and using a conceptual attack beyond the world’s limit, but the backlash of it gave him a headache. Even at that moment, it felt like a dagger was piercing his eye, digging into his frontal lobe.The nameless man sighed and glanced at his surroundings.Although he had arrived late at night, he managed to find a room in an inn within Heavenspan. While it was in a seedy location, a few alleyways deep into the slums, a show of force was more than enough to stave off trouble.The room he found himself in was cramped. Rickety wooden paneling, a cracked window, and a moldy mattress. Completely unsanitary for mortals and only barely hospitable for cultivators. Of course, he didn’t have any intentions to sleep, so the quality of the room didn’t bother him too much.The nameless man shifted his black robe and then walked over to the broken window to peer outside. A brick wall and dark alleyway greeted him. The room he had was on the second floor, so there was a bit of a drop before the ground. Perfect for people with dubious intentions, or those trying to be discreet.It was still dark, so the alleyway was hidden in shadows. However, the first rays of light weren’t too far away. If he acted now, it would be a mess.“…Well, let’s try it anyway.”If his suspicions about what he learned from that One Tin guy was right, as well as the true nature of the girl he took in as a disciple, then a plan C had just popped up, one better than trying to fight his way through the world’s most powerful beings just to open a door.Still…“I might as well get everything I can out of this run.”The nameless man opened his window and jumped out onto the ground below. He controlled his descent with black qi, making him look every bit a villain. Paired with his pale skin and cold eyes, any onlooker would have screamed in terror.But even if they looked his way, that scene would have never occurred, all traces of his being hidden away from the world itself.The nameless man focused on the powerful auras emanating in the air. To the citizens of Heavenspan, it was a reassurance. To visitors, it was a warning. But to him, it served as a clear road map to his destination.“That way.” Muttering those words to himself, the nameless man began walking while going over his objectives. “Kill a few Saints, send those guards on a rampage to disrupt city order, then do a speedrun on the beasts. If I mess up then it’s time for plan C.”The nameless man tilted his head, cracking his neck, and said, “Might as well go all out then.” A pitch black sword formed in his right hand, laced with pulsing crimson lines. In the next instant, a dark blur shot through the air towards the central palace.Night was slowly turning into day as the sun’s bright disk began sneaking over the horizon and shining its warm rays. But in spite of that comfortable light, Xinxin put on frosty expression and pointedly ignored Mu Tian as she walked towards Heavenspan’s checkpoint.“Lady Xian. You must believe me! It was not my intent to do anything untoward!” Mu Tian called out from behind Xinxin. “You are in great danger, and I was acting to protect you!”Xinxin scoffed, but didn’t react in any other way.Great danger? Protect? Sure. That could be true. She would place it at about… 70%. However, despite the fact that Mu Tian was acting half-decent now and even went so far as to forsake his name, Xinxin still didn’t like him.…It was irrational and petty, but that was what she felt.Xinxin slightly turned her head and gave a sidelong glance towards Mu Tian. Perhaps because he had suppressed his cultivation base again, and because Xinxin had reflexively slapped him with all her might, Mu Tian’s face had a bright red hand print on his cheek.Despite keeping her glance subtle, Mu Tian noticed. He sped up and tried to walk alongside Xinxin. “You have to listen to me, Lady Xian-“Xinxin didn’t want to hear him so she picked up her pace. Since they were near the gate, she didn’t do anything unladylike as run, but she took wide enough strides to make her point known.Mu Tian sighed. “Very well, Lady Xian. But at least slow down your pace so that we can enter together. Even a petulant lady like yourself knows better than to rush off without her guard, right?”“Well, I would have thought a ‘guard’ would have known better than to act so intimate with his charge, but heaven has given us both plenty of surprises today, hasn’t it?”Mu Tian sighed again and muttered, “You have no idea.”“What?” Xinxin rounded on the former Wang scion. “Keeping more secrets from me?”“But I just- haah. It is nothing, Lady Xian.”“…It better be.”The rest of the journey towards Heavenspan’s checkpoint went on in an uncomfortable silence. Xinxin refused to say anything else since she was still irritated at Mu Tian. What was wrong with him anyway? It was two steps forward and three steps back with the guy. Maybe she should just leave him behind after all?…No. Even if she didn’t like Mu Tian, he was still useful and seemed… somewhat sincere. Not only that, but he was a powerful expert who placed her interests above his own to an irritating degree.Even if her Sifu could be heartless and leave her behind, she couldn’t quite find it in herself to do the same to Mu Tian.“Tch.” What was the benefit of having her karma stolen if she couldn’t even sever ties with the one she had disdained for years now?The pair finally arrived at the doors to Heavenspan’s checkpoint. A single guard stood at the ready. Bamboo armor covered his body while he held a spear at his side.Was it because he had been out for too long? The guard simply stared at Xinxin and Mu Tian with blank eyes as they approached.Xinxin smiled and waved her hand. “Hello there! You wouldn’t mind letting us into the city, would you?”Mu Tian nudged Xinxin’s back and whispered, “Haughty lady, remember?”Xinxin was startled, but managed to turn that into an impatient glare. “What? Do you dare stand in my, Lady Xian’s way?”Maybe it was her current appearance, crimson hair and sharp phoenix eyes, or maybe it was her natural disposition, buried beneath the years of being meek and obedient. Either way, Xinxin’s words came out exactly like a haughty lady would speak.Even so, the guard didn’t react. No, he did react. It was slight, but his gaze focused a bit and he turned to look at Xinxin.“…Identities?”“Er-“At that time, Mu Tian stepped forward and held out a pair of jade slips. “Here you go.”The guard took the jade slips and observed them for a bit before handing them back. “Very well. Lady Xian and Mu Tian, envoys from the Eastern Plains.” With those lines said, the guard stepped aside. The moment he did, the doors behind him swung open to reveal a place that looked like a barrack.Cots lined the walls and various guards stood around on standby. However, the moment the doors opened, all the eyes were trained on Xinxin and Mu Tian.Despite being used to attention, the intense gaze of those guards made Xinxin take a step back.The sound of a sword being partially drawn caused the guards to look away.Xinxin glanced back to see Mu Tian with his hand placed over his sword.The former Wang scion caught Xinxin’s gaze and smiled. Probably to reassure her.Xinxin scoffed and turned her head away. Still, she appreciated the effort. Not that she would let him have the satisfaction of knowing that.The guard who let the pair in didn’t react to the exchange. However, he did wait. When the rest of the guards went back to what they were doing and Mu Tian sheathed his sword, the guard said, “Follow me. I will lead the way.”Without any other warning, not caring whether the two followed him or not, the guard began walking through the room, as well as his peers that were mostly just standing around.Xinxin quickly walked after the guard. Mu Tian did as well, although he remained behind Xinxin as a man of his assumed station usually would.The rest of the affair went smoothly. The guard led Xinxin and Mu Tian into the city while the other guards gave them no more attention.It made Xinxin wonder what was on the jade slips Mu Tian presented, but she decided to let that bit of curiosity be since it wasn’t too important. More likely than not, Mu Tian probably just prepared it with his deep connections in the past. Probably for philandering…The guard eventually led the pair to another set of doors. After opening it, the guard said, “Enjoy your stay in Heavenspan.” With that said, the guard walked past Xinxin and Mu Tian, returning to his post.Xinxin frowned at the callous treatment. “Do guards always act like this, Mu Tian?”“Would they dare to act any other way in front of a noble when they are mere guardsmen?”“True…” Thinking back to her own clan, the guards usually acted like that when any young master or lady showed up with their entourage. “But didn’t they seem a bit strange to you?”“Strange?”Xinxin frowned, trying to figure out what was wrong. After a moment though, she decided it didn’t matter. “Never mind that. First of all, let’s find a proper place to stay for the night… or what’s left of it.”She stepped forward to cross the doorway onto the main street.“Ah, wait Lady Xian-“Xinxin’s foot touched down onto the white marble stone used to pave Heavenspan’s streets. The moment it did, a dozen Saint-level auras pressed down on her.She gasped and fell to her knees. However, the auras vanished as soon as they came, but not without leaving a faint trace in the air behind as a warning.Xinxin spun around to glare at Mu Tian.The currently average-looking swordsman shrugged. “I tried to warn you. The Bai Clan is a bit… domineering.”“You don’t say?”Mu Tian walked forward and held out a hand towards Xinxin.She stared at it for a moment before sighing and grabbing it.And then a thunderous tiger roar erupted in the air, along with a flash of pure white light. 16 3:26 – Karma – VI HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextUrgh. Not been feeling well lately, but trying to get things back on track. Hopefully I should get things back on track soon. Thanks for reading and sticking with me!“Tch. I knew it wouldn’t be that easy.”The nameless man pulled his sword out from the White Tiger’s heart and frowned. The black blade thrummed with energy, having drained the essence of the White Tiger, but continued to emit an attractive force, as if still unsatisfied.But before the nameless man could think about it more, a dozen powerful energy signatures flared. Saint-level auras swiftly approached, each stronger than the last. The Bai Clan’s finest didn’t intend to take the White Tiger’s death lying down, it seemed.The air rippled and suddenly became denser. An intangible change in the nature of space itself. A quick probe revealed that the chamber had been locked down, preventing spatial transfer. A powerful formation empowered by those same approaching experts.It would take a few moments for even him to break it and escape… not that he intended to.Instead of dwelling on the approaching experts, the nameless man took a look around.In front of him, the White Tiger’s corpse lay slouched upon a pristine cushion the color of freshly fallen snow. Yet, like the tiger’s own pelt, that cushion was slowly turning crimson, dyed a deep red from the blood spilling from the tiger’s fatal wound.Besides that, there were eight pillars in the chamber, arranged in a circle around the tiger. The nameless man believed that they were originally meant to protect the White Tiger by serving as the foundation for a defensive formation. Unfortunately, to him who could hide from the world itself, it was meaningless.…Well, not entirely.The eight pillars suddenly flared, revealing complex patterns and symbols that resonated with each other to form a barrier on top of the one locking down space. At the same time, whatever formation it powered had hidden the pair of doors that the nameless man had used to enter the White Tiger’s inner sanctum.“Those guys were really prepared, huh?”The nameless man admired the caution. With the double-layered defense, it would have been impossible for anyone to escape before the Bai Clan’s forces arrived. The spatial lock made it impossible for anyone below the level of a Saint to move, and even if one had that power, they would be suppressed quite a bit. Then, to escape, they would have to break the eight pillars to reveal the exit, or shatter the barrier itself. Yet, from the aura emanating off the pillars, that would require overpowering the layered strength from twelve different Saint-level experts.In short, barring someone that had broken through the Door of Immortality, no one could escape.Fortunately for him, he was exactly that ‘no one’.“Hm… I might as well experiment with what that One Tin showed me.”A realm separate from the physical world and yet interacted with it all the same. A place where ‘karma’ overlapped and entangled with ‘fate’. The nameless man dismissed his sword and then focused on that peculiar sensation from when he met ‘One Tin’. The moment he did, countless threads and colorful lines filled his field of vision.Curiously, none of them interacted with him. The few that did twisted and fell apart the moment they drew near.It was odd, but that could be saved for later. At the moment, he couldn’t maintain the realm for very long since his familiarity with it was still low. Only a few breaths time… maybe a minute, tops.“Before then…”The nameless man turned his attention to the White Tiger and held out his left hand. “If my hypothesis is correct, then…”The myriad lines of karma surrounding the White Tiger’s corpse frayed. In their place, dark threads swiftly formed, wrapping up the corpse like a spider did its prey. The moment that the White Tiger was completely covered, the nameless man clenched his left hand.The dark threads condensed, and then the White Tiger vanished into oblivion. At the same time, the nameless man felt a peculiar aura form in the depths of his being, ferocious and crackling with energy.“Hoh?”He was surprised, but didn’t have the time to dwell on that. The moment the aura formed, he slipped back into the normal world and faced the suppression of the barrier and spatial lock again.When he reemerged in reality, a powerful aura surged. The strongest of the Saint-level experts approaching him.Before the nameless man could react, space ripped open and someone emerged in front of him.It was a heroic man wearing silver robes. Long black hair tied in a ponytail fluttered behind him, shifting along with his robes in an unseen wind. His sharp gray eyes narrowed like swords and he swept his gaze across the chamber before settling on the nameless man standing before the White Tiger’s cushion.“You,” the heroic man said. “What did you do with the White Tiger?”The nameless man smirked. He used his Absolute Memory and pulled out the useful information from the White Tiger’s remains. “Isn’t it obvious, Bai Wei?”The heroic man, Bai Wei, frowned. “This…”The nameless man stepped forward and swept out his arms. “I am the White Tiger.”As if waiting to be acknowledged, when the nameless man spoke those words, a divine aura emerged. The White Tiger’s own spiritual essence filled the room, causing sparks of white lightning to form and crackle.Bai Wei’s eyes widened just a fraction before narrowing again. “No. You are not.” The strongest of the Bai Clan’s Saints turned his body, shifting into a combat stance, and held out a fist. “I know not what manner of devil you are to have usurped the Divine Beast’s powers, but you will fall here!”Bai Wei charged. A towering silhouette formed behind him, mirroring his movements, and pulled back its fist.At the same time, the nameless man felt the rest of the Bai Clan experts arrive, as well as a surge of energy as countless techniques were focused on him.The nameless man sighed. “Well, I tried.”Bai Wei arrived in front of the nameless man and thrust out his fist. The towering figure behind him did so as well, sending forth a blow that seemed to twist time and space itself as it moved.In the face of that attack, as well as the impending damage from the others, the nameless man didn’t move. Instead, he simply smiled.Bai Wei’s expression flickered. Did he sense something?Even if he did-“It’s too late! White Tiger Roar!”The nameless man’s smile turned into a grin and then there was an explosion of divine lightning.Xinxin stumbled as a powerful aura swept through the air. Just as she was about to fall to the ground, Mu Tian reached out and grabbed her arm, holding her steady. Ordinarily, Xinxin would have scolded him for that, but instead she turned towards the center of the city.White lightning crackled above the central palace, as if divine tribulation had descended upon Heavenspan as a whole. From that place, five men and six women flew through the air, rapidly making an escape. Yet, they couldn’t escape the bolts of energy pursuing them.The men and women closest to the central palace were struck down in a flash of light, evaporating in an instant. The ones further away were more fortunate, but were still struck by lightning. While not fatal, their skin was charred black, their robes burnt, and their hair frazzled.That was startling in itself, enough to catch the eye. But more than that, Xinxin could sense that those fleeing men and women were the ones that had locked onto her earlier. And only half of them remained. Just what could-“Let us go, Lady Xian.”Mu Tian tugged onto her arm and started walking back towards the checkpoint. “We can return after the situation has calmed down.”Xinxin didn’t move. Not because she was stunned by the events happening, but because she felt something else.Beyond the auras of the experts she felt earlier, there was something else. An intangible presence that clung in the air, something that tugged at her heart. A familiarity that had been etched onto her very being.“Sifu?” Xinxin muttered that word and took a step forward.“Wait!” Mu Tian tightened his grip around Xinxin’s arm and pulled her back. “What are you thinking, Lady Xian?”The act broke Xinxin out of her daze. She blinked and then realized that Mu Tian was holding her back. She yanked her arm, trying to get Mu Tian to let go. “Release me!”“No!” Mu Tian shook his head. “Did you forget where we are? If you cause trouble here, we will be facing twelve Saints! At once!”Xinxin managed to wrench her arm away and said, “So what? Do you think any of them will be in fighting form after that?” Xinxin pointed towards the central palace.“You fool!”“What did you call me, Mu Tian!?” Xinxin’s energy flared, releasing a bit of her cultivation base.“I called you a fool! No, not just a fool, a foolish young girl! Just because there is a crisis does not mean that the Bai Clan’s twelve Saints are incapable! And what do you think will happen if you, a Saint-level expert, suddenly-“Mu Tian’s eyes widened.Before Xinxin could react, Mu Tian charged towards her and shoved her aside. At the same time, he drew his blade and slashed through the air.A crisp note resounded before turning into a shrill screech as Mu Tian’s sword clashed with another. Shortly after, a calm female voice called out. “So there are others involved! You concealed yourselves well, but do not think that the Bai Clan will let you leave unscathed for harming the White Tiger!”Mu Tian grit his teeth and shoved his attacked away before pivoting back towards Xinxin’s side. He glanced at her in the corner of his eyes and said, “See why I call you a fool!?”Xinxin coughed, and then began forming a blade from her qi. “S-So what? All we have to do is fight!” With that said, she turned to look at their latest opponent.It was a woman. Like Xinxin, she was beautiful. However, Xinxin felt that there was something off about that beauty. Pure, jade-like skin and profound blue eyes. Silky raven hair fashioned in a bun and held in place by a butterfly pin. The woman wore silver robes and wielded a pure white blade in her left hand, the one that she had used to attack earlier.Powerful energy fluctuations emanating from her and the disturbance in the air revealed that the woman wasn’t a simple opponent either. She raised her sword and prepared to strike…And then Xinxin realized what was off about the woman’s beauty. When she did, Xinxin laughed.The woman’s blue eyes narrowed. “You dare laugh at I, Bai Yuyan?”Xinxin shook her head and said, “Who wouldn’t at an old hag who hides her wrinkles with a transformation technique?”“Xinxin!” Mu Tian called out a warning.Too slow.The moment that Xinxin’s words finished, Bai Yuyan charged. Her sword flashed a pure white and cut through the air like lightning- no, faster than that.Xinxin couldn’t react.Mu Tian moved to intercept, but he was a beat too slow, the result of Xinxin’s absurd declaration.As a result, Bai Yuyan’s sword pierced Xinxin’s chest.At least, it should have. Yet, instead of stabbing Xinxin’s heart and causing a spray of blood, the white sword halted a finger’s width before Xinxin’s chest, and with it, so too did Bai Yuyan.Everyone froze, staring at where the sword tip halted. Mu Tian, Bai Yuyan, even Xinxin. The sudden attack and the unexpected defense made everyone unable to react. Not only was the sword and its wielder stopped in place, but, starting where the sword came in contact with Xinxin’s robes, it was slowly being ground away, turning into white dust.Xinxin recovered from the shock first and then stabbed her blade through the woman’s chest. Unlike Xinxin, Bai Yuyan didn’t have any sort of protection. Blood sprayed from the wound and the Saintess staggered back, clutching at her chest.Xinxin stepped forward to finish the job. However, before she could, Mu Tian swung his sword and split Bai Yuyan in half. Unlike Xinxin’s slash, no blood scattered with his attack. Instead, the air seemed to distort and then Bai Yuyan’s body crumbled into ash.Xinxin dismissed her blade and rounded on Mu Tian. “I had it under control! What do you think- Hey!”Mu Tian grabbed Xinxin’s right wrist with his left arm. “We leave, now!” With his free hand, Mu Tian cut through the air. Space, which had been weakened from his earlier slash, completely tore open.“Leave? Why?!“Mu Tian didn’t respond. Instead, he turned towards the spatial crack and jumped into it.He must have been expecting Xinxin to follow him. Whether because he thought she would realize his intentions, or because he thought she trusted him enough to just go with whatever he did, Mu Tian moved without another thought.He shouldn’t have.As Mu Tian’s body entered the spatial crack, Xinxin pulled back. It caused Mu Tian to spin around to face her, most of his body inside the spatial crack except for his left arm, and for him to lose his grip.Spatial cracks were fundamentally unstable. While they could be used for traveling and quick escape, it took concentration to both open one and control it enough to direct its destination.The sudden jolt from Xinxin wrenching back distracted Mu Tian, and he lost control over the spatial crack.All Xinxin had the time to see was Mu Tian’s face distort in shock before the crack vanished, sewn shut as the world’s natural laws closed the torn seam in space.Xinxin stumbled back, suddenly losing the resistance from Mu Tian pulling her. She collapsed on the ground, causing dirt to cover her violet dress.And then something flopped onto the ground next to her. Mu Tian’s arm, cleanly severed at the shoulder and still reaching out towards her.Xinxin screamed. 17 3:27 – Karma – VII HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextMu Tian’s severed arm stained the ground crimson as blood continued to leak from its wound.Xinxin stifled her scream, but couldn’t help scrambling back. Her emotions were flurried, shifting between guilt, disgust, and fear. Guilt because she had likely caused Mu Tian’s death. Disgust because the arm was still moving somewhat. And fear because she didn’t know what to do.The streets of Heavenspan were becoming noisy. Whether because of Xinxin’s scream or the ensuing chaos, the people of the city were finally waking up and stepping outside to see what was happening. And when they did, screams and shouts continued where Xinxin left off.The din helped Xinxin focus. She jumped to her feet and brushed off her dress before spurring her mind to figure out what to do next.The lightning storm over the central palace continued to crackle. If anything, it was getting larger. Perhaps because of that, the powerful experts that had been heading away from it ignored Xinxin, even after the fight that had just occurred.That meant she had some time. She didn’t have to worry about fighting at that moment.Good.Then… if Mu Tian was gone and she was alone, what should she do? Run? Where to? She didn’t have any major plans- No. She did. Xinxin had just forgotten for a bit since Mu Tian distracted her.“Sifu.” Xinxin turned to face the central palace. “This is because of you, isn’t it?”Her Sifu. The one who saved her, taught her, abandoned her… complicated emotions churned in her heart as she thought about him. However, those emotions all led to the same decision.“I need to find him.”Find him and hear the truth from his own words. Why he killed her clan. Why he helped her. Why he abandoned her. Why he left behind that manual and letter… and why he was chasing after that mysterious woman.Xinxin nodded, her path now clear… mentally. Physically, the streets had become flooded with people running away. Despite how the sun had just risen not long ago, the chaos in the city had caused the people to panic. Men and women, young and old, ran down the street towards Xinxin and the checkout.She quickly moved to the side to avoid them, and then started making her way deeper into the city.And then the scent of blood filled the air.Xinxin’s eyes widened and she spun around to see what was going on.At the entryway to the checkpoint, an elderly woman lay slumped on the ground, a pool of blood spreading beneath her. Standing in front of that woman was the same guard that had led Xinxin and Mu Tian inside Heavenspan. His spear was held at his side, the tip gleaming with freshly spilled blood.“M-Monster! What are you doing?!”A man shouted and pointed at the guard.The guard’s response was to spin his spear and toss it. Lightning crackled, along with white light, and the man who called out was turned into a pile of ash.Gasps and screams filled the streets.The guard straightened himself after throwing his spear and then said, “Orders. No one is to leave the city unobserved.”Another man stepped forward. He seemed to be from a martial sect, wearing a black robe with a crest embroidering it and a sheathed sword at his side. The man drew his blade and then flared his cultivation base. From the energy, he seemed to be at the Core Formation Stage. “A mere guard dares to prevent us from leaving?”“Orders. No one is to leave the city undisturbed.” The guard repeated his words. But then there was an echo. At least there seemed to be. But then the guard was joined by others, each armed with weapons flaring with light and crackling with energy. The entire force that had been stationed at the checkpoint began emerging.The man’s eyes grew wide and he took a step back. “H-Hold on a minute-““ORDERS. NO ONE IS TO LEAVE THE CITY UNDISTURBED.”A chorus of voices joined as one. When those words were said, guards stepped forward to attack. With all of the martial techniques and energy being emitted, the crowd of people would be turned to dust in an instant.That was their fate. The misfortune for being in the wrong place at the wrong time.Seeing that…“Argh! Sifu better not leave while I’m doing this!”…Xinxin couldn’t help but run out to stop it.Chaos. Bloodshed. Massacre.The nameless man closed his eyes and sorted through the memories of the Saints that he had slain. Especially that Bai Wei. As the oldest and most powerful among the Bai experts, his memories were the most useful in answering his questions.“…So the White Tiger was dying, huh? Not only that, but the other beasts as well. The pillars maintaining this realm are on the verge of death… That would explain why that bird folded so easily when I saw it last.”It was interesting information, although it made him curious as to whether it was because of his presence, or if it was bound to happen regardless.The nameless man… Nowun opened his eyes.White lightning crackled around him, its intense light bright enough to rival the sun. At the same time, the White Tiger’s aura flared, giving the impression that it was going to descend from the heavens.Nowun was floating in the sky above the central palace. Using the White Tiger Roar had blown it apart, leaving behind the swarm of lightning that still shrouded him. Below, Nowun could see the Bai Clan running around in a panic. Yet, the guards he had left behind were doing as he instructed, slaughtering anyone that tried to leave.“Hm…” Nowun cast his gaze across the horizon. “A few managed to escape, but they aren’t too important.”Around three or so of the Bai Clan’s Saints had managed to evade the White Tiger Roar, but they were among the weaker Saints. It would be a trifling matter to end them… but Nowun got what he wanted.Flexing his right hand caused the white lightning to pulse in time with it. A single thought allowed Nowun to direct it where he wished, like a tame kitten eager to please.“It was inevitable, huh?”Maybe since the White Tiger had been left behind by that goddess to watch over the ‘realm’ they were in, it had contained a spark of divinity, the same as what the goddess had burned into his soul in the first place to grant him his ‘skills’. And with that spark, processed with the ‘cultivation techniques’ that Nowun had learned… he was ready.But… “A little extra preparation never hurt.”There were three divine beasts left, as well as the Yellow Emperor.Things would get troublesome if he stayed in the current time, so he decided to start back at the beginning. He couldn’t bridge the gap quite yet between waking up in Xia Dynasty and Asifant, but a few years time was plenty.Like that, Nowun closed his eyes, preparing to time leap back to when that disciple of his first found him. Only now he would leave her behind, severing the karma between them for good. That One Tin guy seemed capable enough, despite his disciple’s misgivings.As a favor though, he might as well resolve the issue about her mother and the Zhan Clan’s plan to rally against the heavens to get her back. Any chance he got to ruin that Goddess’s script was one he wouldn’t miss.Just as Nowun gathered up his memories to recall the past… reality suddenly shuddered.A myriad of lights and attacks surged across the checkpoint’s doorway and out to the crowd of people standing in the middle of the street.In the brief moment before the crowd was wiped out, Xinxin jumped out in front of it. Since she moved on impulse, she didn’t have a plan or a weapon to defend herself. However, she trusted in the capabilities of the foundation her Sifu had laid in her dantian, the powerful black core that devoured any energy she came into contact with. Not only that, but the fact that the sword that Bai Yuyan stabbed her with didn’t pierce her clothes, let alone her skin, gave Xinxin the confidence that she would survive.Blinding light filled Xinxin’s vision as she stood before the crowd. Behind her, she could hear gasps of surprise and horror. However, she didn’t pay attention to that. She couldn’t afford to.A wall of light, filled with spears, swords, and countless other weapons. If any of those got past her, people would die. Therefore, before that could happen, she had to direct them all to herself. Focus all the attacks upon her body, and then somehow disassemble and neutralize the force behind them.She could do it.Xinxin activated her spiritual sense and locked on to every attack moving her way. At the same time, she rotated her cultivation base and allowed the dark core in her dantian to go wild, releasing its attractive force.Intense focus and determination caused the attacks to converge on her, just like Xinxin wanted. However, she had underestimated the deluge of power behind the attacks.“Grk.”She lost her breath. Every blood vessel in her body expanded as her meridians desperately tried to channel the energy towards her dantian. Fortunately, the dark core didn’t seem to have a limit on how much it could absorb. However, the experience reminded Xinxin of the time that her Sifu forced her to eat that pill.Her body felt like it was burning, indescribable pain welling up in every pore of her body down to her bones. Yet, a comforting was spreading as well, numbing the pain and quenching the flames.After what seemed like an eternity to Xinxin, it was done. Or so she believed. Just as the last drop of energy entered the dark core, something else did as well. A hint of indiscernible power. Like a drop of clear poison in a glass of water, it was absorbed by the dark core…And then everything went black.A forest with gray mist obscuring the skies. Chaotic darkness devouring anything and everything to refine itself. Karma spun on itself over and over again as time continuously returned to the origin. A powerless soul that slowly gained strength through facing a beast that could end civilization overnight.A barrage of scenes, images, sensations.Xinxin saw a beautiful young woman with golden hair and pointed ears. She saw a dragon of pure darkness, driven mad with grief. She saw a world in ruins, an ancient forest burned to the ground. She saw a woman with honey-colored hair and jaded green eyes. She saw that same woman, but with a calmer gaze and hidden feelings.She felt the apathy of a nameless man. She felt an all-powerful force slowly creep into his soul and try to claim it. She felt how he resolved that by fragmenting his very soul.She remembered the fury he felt as he realized the truth. She remembered the resolve he had to kill the gentle young woman with golden hair that he originally saved.She remembered the anguish he felt as he obtained the power to govern the world, only to give up his longest companion in exchange.And then she heard a voice.Now isn’t this an interesting development? I knew that it was a good idea to send that Wang Tian back another time. 18 3:28 – Recollection HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextSpace and time was locked down. Not only that, but a domineering presence that was both divine and cruel descended upon the world.Nowun noticed it first, mainly because his ability to return failed. The only times that happened were when an overwhelming force had appeared. But considering his current abilities, the only one capable of that…“Damn. That Goddess noticed, huh?”A deceptively kind and nonchalant voice echoed through the land. At the same time, the Immortal Door appeared in the sky. As if a scene from rapture or the end of days, a pair of pearly gates descended from the heavens, stopping above Heavenspan.Nowun could sense the astonishment from the mortals and experts in the city below. He even saw a few foolish ones race towards the door, as if thinking they could leap to the heavens in one go and become Immortals.“Idiots.”Iridescent lightning scattered, bolts of energy that contained every color imaginable. Not only tribulation lightning, but lightning that carried energies and laws of other elements as well. Paradox granted form on pure whimsy of an omnipotent goddess.The foolish ones that tried to reach the door were vaporized in an instant, with not even their soul remaining.Fortunately, it seemed like he wasn’t the one to cause that goddess to arrive. If it was, the door would have appeared directly above him. In other words, in the center of the city. But for some reason, the door had descended near the entrance… where he had left those experimental memory copies?Nowun narrowed his eyes and focused his awareness to see what was happening. However, a few moments later, he didn’t need to.To think that time travel could bunch up karma so chaotically like this! Not only that, but for you, pretty girl, to not only escape my grasp this time but become so strong… It’s fun!A female voice that echoed like a choir. Not one, but many. And those words resounded not in the air, but in the souls of every being present.“Serena.”Nowun grit his teeth.The Goddess that sent him to the new world with vague circumstances. The one who branded his soul without his notice and pretended to be his ally. The one who he should have been wary of, was wary of, but then was fooled into complacency.“…It’s still a bit early.”He could sense it now. Was it because she had been holding back in the past out of courtesy, or because he had grown stronger that he could tell? The being hiding behind those doors, the Goddess of the world, her power was almost limitless.The only reason that he was ‘free’ at the moment was because she was unaware. Because he had done the unthinkable, both to himself and her.Nowun glared at the pearly gates, the Immortal Door that had stopped above Heavenspan’s entrance, and then decided to head off. While he didn’t know what exactly had caused her to notice, it seemed like it didn’t involve him. Now, all he had to do was-“Hm?”Something was off.A connection? A slight tugging on his wrist. No, his right hand. Like an invisible tether.Confused, Nowun turned towards the source only to see his disciple standing at the other end. That girl who was too beautiful for her own good, to the extent where her misfortune was great enough that it wasn’t an exaggeration to say she garnered heaven’s envy.Xinxin stood beneath the Immortal Door with blank eyes. Was it because of the energy emitted from beyond that door? For some reason, his disciple had reverted a bit in physical appearance. If she had appeared to be a young woman when he saw her last, now she had returned to her original appearance of a young girl on the cusp of adulthood.But that wasn’t what caught Nowun’s gaze or attention. Instead, it was the sensation emanating from her, a familiar mix of chaos and darkness that shouldn’t exist.“…Damned disciple. Always causing me trouble…”First her clan, then her fiance, and now her… if he wasn’t certain that he had removed himself from the grand scheme of Fate, Nowun might have been upset. Instead, he was annoyed.The Immortal Door opened, and an indescribable beauty descended.At the same time, Nowun moved.Someone was standing in front of her. A bewitching beauty with golden hair and sparkling eyes- no, a delicate beauty with silky hair the color of the night sky and dark eyes glittering like stars… No. Even that was wrong. An arrogant beauty with crimson hair, an ordinary beauty with dark brown hair, a delicate young princess, a mature older sister…A woman beyond description descended from the sky and stood before Xinxin. The moment she appeared, the guards vanished into black smoke, as if phantoms upon sunlight. As for the others, the men, women, children and elderly that were attempting to flee, all of them stood as if frozen in time. Their gazes were drawn to the woman, their expressions blank as if their souls were whisked away.Xinxin was no exception. Staring at the indescribable beauty slowly approaching her, Xinxin couldn’t do a thing. However, it wasn’t because she was spellbound by that beauty. Instead, it was because of what she could remember.That person, that approaching woman… it wasn’t the first time Xinxin had seen her. Or was it? Whatever the case, that divinity about her, that aura… Xinxin could definitely remember that. A light so bright that it burned, something that could etch itself deep into the soul and never leave.“Hm… though quite younger and with a trained body, your beauty is still one to praise, Zhan Xinxin1. While your mother was pure in soul, it seems you are quite pure in your beauty.”Words spoken as if a song. They lulled, they bewitched… but somehow, Xinxin managed to maintain her consciousness. The reason…“My mother?”The indescribable beauty giggled. “Oh yes! I was looking for someone to turn into an angel, but couldn’t find anybody with a pure enough soul in the present, so I thought I’d take a look back in the past. I didn’t think that would change things up so much though! It was a pleasant surprise to find someone that managed to reach me through that old backdoor. Though, the way he did it was kind of boring.”Xinxin’s frozen mind began to stir. Memories that she didn’t have, shouldn’t have slowly returned. Like a fractured jade, pieces drawn back beyond time.A sheltered life foolishly chasing after a brilliant young man. Trials, tribulations, and a path rewarded with nothing but regrets.A na?ve trust shattered again and again as a man with average looks and cold eyes used her in countless experiments, each ending in her death.Pain, agony, despair, resentment…But there was something else that resonated beyond the dark emotions. Something that stirred from within the chaotic swirl of darkness.“Now… I’m really curious how you ended up like this, so I’m going to be taking that body of yours. Don’t worry! You won’t feel a thing! Well… not like it would matter anyway?”The woman stepped forward. Though her appearance shifted, the gleam in her eyes, the expression of a predator that found a new prey to toy with, didn’t. She reached out towards Xinxin’s face, as if to brush her cheeks in assurance.But before that woman could-“Sorry to disappoint, Goddess, but she won’t be going anywhere with you.”-A man in black robes pulled Xinxin away.“S-Sifu?” Xinxin hesitantly called out. After a moment, she shook her head. “No. You’re-““Quiet, girl. No matter how many times I repeat this, you always seem to be the cause of all my troubles… Did you save my life or something in the past? That’s the only way to explain this mess…”Nowun couldn’t remember anything beyond his arrival in the world and fragments of general knowledge. It was… possible that they had karma from before then. But even if that was the case…“Leave. This will be the last thing I do for you and our debt is cleared.”“Sifu-!““From this day forth, you are no longer my disciple. Now, begone!”A surge of darkness wrapped Xinxin and then tossed her through the air at high speeds. To a normal person, it was fatal. But she would be fine. After all that he gave her, if she still managed to die from that, it was her fate.But more importantly than all of that…Nowun turned back to the Goddess and said, “That’s odd. I would have thought you would object.”“Why would I stop such an amusing act?”“Amusing, huh?” Nowun nodded and then focused his energy into his right hand. “Yeah, that sounds like you. This entire world’s just a play, isn’t it?”Serena tapped her chin. “Hm… well, if it isn’t a play then what is it? Everything here is just a stage I setup and the pieces just dolls for me to play with. Although…” She narrowed her eyes. “You’re different. I don’t know you.”Nowun’s eyes widened for a fraction, but he managed to conceal it. “You don’t… but I know you, Serena. And you… you have a lot to answer for.” He clenched his right hand, causing a black sword to form. The blade he had carefully crafted to clash against her divinity.Though, facing her like that… he had some doubts.Serena’s eyes flitted towards the blade, and then back to Nowun. “I don’t remember earning the ire of someone like you… or even meeting you. But now that I’m seeing you face to face… I have to ask. Are you a time traveler?”Black light cut through space, tearing it apart as it surged towards Serena. But, before it could reach her, an invisible barrier emerged. Standing unharmed beneath it, Serena smiled. “No need to answer. I can tell from that attack.” She smiled, an expression of pure joy. “You did well to erase it, but I can still feel traces of my power within your own. You’re it, aren’t you? The one who I’m meant to face? My ‘fated’ opponent!”Nowun didn’t respond. Instead, he carefully gathered his strength and watched Serena.The Goddess laughed and held out her hands. “Come on then! Scorn me and try to kill me if you can, my unnamed foe!” With those words said, Serena charged towards Nowun, manic glee in her eyes.:Sweat: Is this chapter a bit rushed? ...It might be rushed. Well screw it, it's already done, haha... Been stuck on this part for a while now. T_T Anyway, thanks for sticking around and reading everyone! Tell me if things start derailing too much. Hopefully I can steer things on track before it crashes... though a crash might be fun too in a way. :shrug: 17 3:29 – Faithful Companion HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextA silver spear with blinding radiance emerged within Serena’s hands and then flew towards Nowun’s chest.The Nameless One swung his sword to deflect the attack. However, the moment his dark blade made contact, the spear blurred and slipped past Nowun’s sword.His eyes widened and he immediately sidestepped.The spear flew past Nowun, missing by a hair’s margin. However, that fact didn’t seem to bother Serena at all. The Goddess grinned and said, “Do you think it’s that easy to evade my Gungnir?”Nowun’s eyes widened and he immediately activated Information Concealment before giving his all to a rapid retreat by sending a surge of darkness to launch him backwards.It was the right decision. An instant after he did that, the space where Nowun was floating shattered, erupting in silver light as Gungnir cycled through every possibility to strike at its target. But that light didn’t last long, and the spear returned to Serena’s hands.“Hoh? That’s an interesting power.” Serena stared at the fractured space for a moment before waving her hand to restore it. After that, she turned directly towards where Nowun was standing and smiled. “It doesn’t work too well when the other person knows you’re there though.”Serena spun her spear around and then thrust towards where Nowun was floating. An invisible ripple of energy spread out and then he felt his Information Concealment get forcibly cancelled.“Tch. I was hoping it would be that easy.”Drop out of combat and sneak in for a back stab. That would have neatly resolved their little clash. But Information Concealment wasn’t Information ‘Erasure’. Maybe if he had more time to refine it, he could make the skill reach that level, but it seemed that Nowun’s control wasn’t enough to disengage from combat against someone on that Goddess’s level yet.“You wouldn’t be the first to think that.” Serena raised her spear and said, “It’s your turn now. Go ahead! I’ve got time.”Nowun’s left eye twitched, but he ignored it. The Goddess could be flippant now, but it wouldn’t stay that way for long.The Nameless One let out a sigh and then said, “As the beginning has an end, so too does the end have a beginning.”“Hm?”An invisible current rippled out from Nowun, and something in the world changed. At the same time, his sword blurred, becoming something that looked more like a stick than a sword.“From chaos springs creation, and yet from creation emerges chaos. Time flows eternally, but determination diverts its path.”Serena tilted her head, an amused smile on her face. “Speaking to the world to try and change it? No, more like trying to convince your ‘self’ that it is the ‘world’?”The invisible current that spread from Nowun suddenly stopped. When it did, so too did everything else.Nowun raised his sword- no, his Faithful Companion. The constant that could anchor his strongest attack.The Observer and the World. What existed and what was experienced. By inverting the two and replacing ‘memory’ with the world’s ‘record’-“Paradoxum Memoriae.”-He could erase anything from existence by striking it from his memory.A sure-strike kill. Something that could only work because of the Absolute Memory granted by that omnipotent Creator of Earth.Believing in the conclusion that he had arrived after thousands of trials, Nowun’s Faithful Companion cut through the air and…She landed on a rooftop after spinning through the air. Xinxin scowled and immediately turned her attention back to her Sifu.It wasn’t long. At most, it would have been a few second. Yet, in those few seconds, the impossible had occurred.Her Sifu stood there in the middle of the street. His shadowy sword was lowered, as if he had just finished an attack. The follow-through of a slash.That much was fine. To that extent, Xinxin could accept. But she couldn’t accept what else was there.That woman, the one that her Sifu called a ‘Goddess’. She was standing directly in front of him. With a silver spear in one hand and the other around Sifu’s back, she held him like one would a lover. Except that the spear’s tip was piercing through Sifu’s back, its brilliant silver tarnished by crimson.Silence. It was as if the entire world had frozen over, as if time had stopped.Xinxin could only stare at the sight with horror.Sifu. Her violent, mysterious, unstoppable Sifu. Facing off against that indescribable beauty, he… lost?The Goddess sighed. “That was close… but not enough. You did well this time, my fated opponent, but you were too hasty.”The nameless man didn’t say a word. His black robes billowed, but the man himself remained frozen, as if a statue. And then, suddenly, dark shadows spread throughout his entire body, wreathing it in black flames.That broke Xinxin from her daze and she jumped down from the roof. “Sifu!”She could tell at a glance. Those weren’t ordinary flames. They were like the dark core in her dantian, an existence that would devour any and everything to grow.The Goddess shifted her gaze towards Xinxin and then sighed. “…I guess I was a bit too hasty as well. To think I would make such a rookie mistake…”Xinxin couldn’t understand the Goddess’s sentiment, but she didn’t care to. All of her focus was on her Sifu and trying to stop the flames.“Sifu!” She grabbed his arm and tried to divert the flames to herself. “You can’t die here! There’s too many things you haven’t told me yet! Too many questions you haven’t answered!”“It’s useless, little Xinxin. That guy did a crazy thing to get here and did another crazy thing to try and kill me. What’s happening now is the consequences of his recklessness. Karma, you could say?”“Shut up!” Xinxin glared at the Goddess for a moment before turning her attention back to Sifu. “This… I can fix this. Sifu… he can’t die. He’s stronger than this. No, he gave me something like this, so I can fix it. Right, this must be a test. The reason he chose me to be his disciple.”She was rambling. Xinxin didn’t even know what she was saying anymore, but the words let her avoid the immediate fact of her Sifu’s fading body and instead focus on a way to try and fix it.Xinxin rotated her cultivation base and tried to draw the flames in using the attractive force of her dark core. Considering the similar natures, it should have worked. Only-“Repulsion?”The moment she tried to do that, the flames fled from her grasp. However, in the process, they amplified in intensity. As a result, where Xinxin had just been holding her Sifu’s arm, only air remained.“No! Sifu, you can’t- this can’t-!”Xinxin shook her head and forcibly calmed herself. After that, she reached out to her Sifu again. The first time was a fluke. If she tried again-“Eh?”Before she got the chance to, the flames, along with the sillhouete of her Sifu, vanished. They didn’t fade, die down, or scatter. One moment they were right there and the next, they were gone. Gone, along with her Sifu and any hopes of answers she might have for her questions.“…Well, this is anticlimactic.”The sudden words made Xinxin turn to look at the Goddess.The indescribable beauty sighed and dissolved her spear. “To think he hated me that much. A brilliant plan… if he had reached the level of a god. But as a mortal… Just what did I do to piss him off so much, that he’d resort to that?”“You!” Xinxin rounded on the Goddess and formed a qi blade. “This is your fault!”The Goddess took a step back and held up her hands. “Hey now! You can’t blame me for this, little Xinxin! Your Sifu’s the one who had the crazy idea to-”“Shut up!”Fire, water, earth, wind, metal… even that mysterious energy from those foreigners. Xinxin poured everything she had into her sword and lunged at the Goddess.The indescribable beauty sighed. “That won’t work. I’m the one who made all of this world’s Laws. The enforcer of Order.” She shook her head and reached out to grab Xinxin’s sword with her right hand. “Something like this, while powerful in terms of this world’s residents, is just-“Slice.“-a light show?”The Goddess’s eyes widened and she took a step back, clutching her hand. There, golden blood flowed, dripping onto the ground.Xinxin smirked. “You were saying, ‘Goddess’?”The Goddess’s eyes narrowed and she stared at Xinxin as if piercing into her soul. After a moment of silence, she laughed. “How hilarious! So I slipped up there too! If it’s like that, no wonder you can hurt me.”“…Huh?”The Goddess shook her head and then smiled. “Tell me. How badly do you want to see Nowun again?”“You’d better tell me how to get back to him right now, stupid Goddess, or I’ll- huh?”Xinxin froze and covered her mouth. “What just…?”The Goddess laughed. “It looks like both of us messed up this round. Who would have thought that a tiny wish could have this much strength? Though, I guess that’s the effect of karma…”Xinxin couldn’t understand. No. That wasn’t true. She understood, but Xinxin didn’t. And yet she was Xinxin. And Xinxin was… her?A splitting headache. The world around her looked like it was falling apart. Distorting, twisting, breaking… No. It didn’t just look like it was falling apart. It actually was falling apart.“Hm… It seems like I’ve been here too long. I guess I’ll need to plant that tree after all to give this world a bit more structure. But as for you, the girl who stuck to her heartfelt feelings across both lives, I might as well give you a reward.”“Wa-wait!”The Goddess smiled and waved. “See you in a few thousand years! Ah, and try to find Wang Tian. I’m sure he’ll be happy to help you find your Master again. I’m rooting for you! …No pun intended.”Before Xinxin could ask the Goddess what she meant, there was an explosion. A massive surge of energy, the result of the world’s order collapsing…And then Xinxin’s consciousness faded away and she knew nothing else.Serena stared at the board. Her eyes, flickering with all the colors of the rainbow also flicked back and forth between the chess pieces and her opponent. "This... what the heck?"The Goddess blinked and rubbed her eyes. Yet, what she saw didn't change at all."Surprised?""Shocked." Serena shook her head and stared at the Nameless One. "Were you planning this from the start?""...You could say that."Serena turned her gaze back at the chess board. The pieces were all the same. None had been added or removed from play since the last round. And yet... "How did you get them to change sides?"That was the difference. All of a sudden, half of her pieces had changed control back to her opponent. Her knights, her bishops, half of her pawns, and one rook. Not only that, but the pawn that her opponent moved last round had become another queen.The Nameless One smiled. "Have you ever heard of a Xanatos Gambit?""...No?""Let's just say that every outcome from that point on was favorable for me. And now..."The Nameless One picked up his new queen and moved it to the king's side. "From this point on, it's the end game."Spoiler orz There never seems to be enough time these days... Anyway, this is the end of the wuxia/xianxia-esque arc. From this point on we start to fire off some guns I left lying around. Hopefully it works out well...? Thanks again for reading and sticking with me this far! [collapse] 20 31 – Double Take HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextXinxin opened her eyes. Emerald bamboo stalks stretched towards a clear blue sky. The bubbling sound of a running stream sounded from nearby, and a cool mist drifted along the ground.This place…?The scene that stretched out before her eyes was one that Xinxin remembered. Familiar.Xinxin frowned and moved her hand to push herself up. Yet, as she moved her right hand, she noticed that she was holding something. It was a stick. For a split second, Xinxin thought it was the bamboo stick that Sifu had given her before. Yet, on a closer look, it was different. Not bamboo, but a twig with brown bark.Xinxin furrowed her brow. She didn’t remember ever seeing a stick like that, yet it felt… nostalgic? Something about the stick caused Xinxin’s heart to stir, like seeing a long lost friend. No, like finding a long lost belonging.A breeze blew past, causing the bamboo stalks to clatter together.Hearing that reminded Xinxin of where she was. She pushed herself off the ground and got to her feet. When she did, Xinxin noticed that her vision was slightly lower than before. At the same time, her body felt lighter.Confused, Xinxin looked down to examine her body… and then froze. “Eh?”A lacy black dress hugged her body, leaving almost nothing to the imagination. Violet highlights emphasized the hems of her sleeves and her skirt. Because of that, Xinxin immediately noticed the difference.“I… shrunk?”The past few years had led Xinxin’s body to develop to a young woman’s. However, at that moment, her body had returned to what it was when she first met her Sifu.“Why would… ah.”She remembered. Waking up in such a familiar setting had made her forget, but before she opened her eyes she had been somewhere else. Heavenspan, the capital of the Bai Clan.“That woman… did she… send me back in time?”Xinxin looked around. With her current body and the surroundings, it was exactly the same as when she first found Sifu. The only difference was her dress. Even so…“I can meet him again.”Xinxin smiled.A chance to see him in peaceful times again. A chance to learn why her father and her clan were wiped out."A chance to be by his side once more."“Huh? That was…?” Xinxin looked around. “Is someone there?”"He’s being reckless again. Without me to protect him, Nowun is going to strain himself."“Hello? No one? What are you talking about?”A female voice was speaking. Soft and filled with concern."How much longer do I have to wait…?"“Miss?”Xinxin called out. However, after that, the voice was quiet. After a few moments, Xinxin realized it wasn’t going to speak up again. She shook her head. “The strain must be getting to me…”Xinxin sighed and turned her attention to her surroundings. There was a path nearby, exactly where she remembered it to be.A breeze drifted past, dispersing the mist.“Is Sifu nearby?”She didn’t see him around, so was it possible that he had woken up before she did? Or was it that she was too early?Either way, standing around wouldn’t help her.Xinxin decided to head back towards the clan grounds. Maybe she could find a hint there. Someone could tell her what day it was, and from then she could figure out what to do next.“Ah. But there was this…” Xinxin lifted the stick and examined it. Should she leave it behind?Her cultivation base seemed to be intact- no, it seemed to have even increased a bit. The dark core had changed, compressed into a single point. From that, Xinxin could feel an incredible amount of energy. Yet, due to the compression, there were no energy fluctuations.A quick test showed that she could still make qi blades and manipulate elements. From that, even to defend herself against profound beasts, a stick wasn’t needed. Yet, for some reason, Xinxin couldn’t bear to part with it.“…Well, it’s not like anyone will be upset if I bring back a stick.”Xinxin swung the stick through the air a few times, satisfied with how easily it handled in her right hand, and then started walking down the path.Birds chirped, flying between the bamboo trees high above. A gentle breeze caused the bamboo stalks to rattle, swaying back and forth.Peaceful.Walking down the path on the mountain caused mixed feelings to pass through Xinxin’s heart. Years had passed since she had walked in such a place, and she didn’t think she would have the chance to ever do so again. Yet, there she was, walking down a path that she thought she would never see again. Head towards a place that would have never existed again. Meet people who she thought she would never meet again.Lost in recollection and reminiscence, Xinxin didn’t notice where she was walking, allowing her memories to guide her back along a path she had walked countless times in the past.And then a voice called out to her. “Halt!”“Hm?” Xinxin focused and noticed that a group of people were barring her path. She had yet to leave the forest, but there were three people standing on the path in front of her. “Bandits?”They were dressed in a similar manner, wearing black robes with a dragon emblazoned on it in gold embroidery. One young man and two young women. They didn’t look much older than Xinxin. Teenagers.Xinxin tilted her head. “Is there a problem?”The young man, armed with a sword and short black hair, stepped forward and brandished a sword at Xinxin. “This is a forbidden ground. Why is a young girl like you wandering around here?”“…Do you not know who I am?”It was strange. Xinxin didn’t recognize any of them, nor did she recognize the dragon insignia. But that shouldn’t be the case. The area… it should have been part of the Zhan Clan’s territory. Even if it was forbidden, it shouldn’t be forbidden from her.The young man narrowed his eyes. “Don’t think you can fool me! Even if you’re b-beautiful, we won’t let you go as you please!”One of the young women, fairly attractive with long blue hair tied in a pony-tail, called out. “You tell her, Erik!”“Er…ik?” Xinxin said. “What a strange name.”The other young woman, tomboyish with dark brown hair, pointed at Xinxin and said, “What’s strange here is you, girl! Now, spill it!”“Spill it?” Xinxin frowned.It was strange. The name of that young man, the phrases of that tomboyish young woman… it was something that shouldn’t be there in members of the Zhan Clan. Not only that, but they didn’t recognize her at all.Xinxin didn’t respond. Instead, she evaluated the three in front of her using spiritual sense. When she did… there was nothing? No spiritual fluctuations, no disturbance in the natural energies, no remnants of laws…“Mortals, huh?”The young man, Erik, frowned. “What are you-““I’ve wasted enough time.”Xinxin dashed forward and swung her stick. Maybe since it was so familiar, she found herself subconsciously enhancing the stick and using the techniques her Sifu left behind in the past. Emerald light wrapped the stick and cut towards the young man’s neck.“Erik!” The young woman with the blue hair raised her hands. “Water shield!”An unknown energy surged, coalescing in front of Erik. With it, a pale blue barrier formed, rippling like waves.The stick crashed against the barrier… and stopped.Xinxin’s eyes widened. “What-?”“You brat!” The young woman with brown hair raised her hand. “Earth spike!”Once again, that unknown energy surged, gathering at the brown-haired woman’s open palm. An instant later, a stone spike formed from thin air and flew towards Xinxin’s chest.It was different. Because of that, Xinxin was caught off guard.The stone spike crashed against Xinxin’s chest, right over her heart. Yet, before it could pierce her skin, or even break through her dress, it stopped at an invisible barrier.Xinxin stared at the stone spike. It was the same phenomenon that happened in Heavenspan with the Bai Clan expert. At that time, she didn’t understand it, but now…“Physical… resistance?”Hmph. Trying to hurt me with such weak attacks?A headache. Again, that female voice. “Who-“Suddenly, Xinxin’s body began moving on its own. Chaotic darkness erupted from her body and wrapped around the stick in her right hand. At the same time, she raised it like it was a sword… no, with the darkness enveloping it, the stick was a sword.“You three are in the way.”Xinxin’s body stepped forward and the sword of chaos and darkness cleaved through the air.The trio that dared to stand against it were caught unaware. The attack was too fast, too overwhelming for them to do anything but be annihilated.Yet, in the moment before the three were erased-“I apologize, missy, but you’re going to have to pardon my reckless disciples.”-the attack was stopped.An elderly man with a head of white hair and a full beard stood between Xinxin and the teenagers. Unlike their black robes, the elder wore a robe of pure white, emblazoned with a black dragon grasping at the sky. He held a walking stick in his right hand, brandishing it like a sword. That was what had stopped Xinxin’s strike.Xinxin stared at the old man, especially at how their two sticks were locked against each other.His eyes were almost closed, lidded as a wizened sage’s might be. A pleasant smile was on his face, serene and calm. To an outsider, it might have looked mundane. A grandpa playing swords with his granddaughter. Yet, the truth was anything but.A swirl of chaotic dark energy continually emerged from Xinxin’s stick, but invisible ripples of power surged from the old man’s walking stick in response, neutralizing Xinxin’s attack.The absurdity of it caused Xinxin to regain control over her body and she took a few steps back while lowering her stick.Seeing that, the old man lowered his as well.“Heavenly King!” Erik bowed his head and instantly knelt to the ground. “Thank you for saving us!”The two female teens fell to the ground as well. “Thank you for saving us, Heavenly King!”The old man placed his walking stick back against the ground and said, “Hoho, it’s the responsibility of the elder to take care of the young generation. Thanks aren’t needed.”Xinxin narrowed her eyes. “If that’s the case then you should discipline those three. Daring to act so brashly in the Zhan Clan territory as well as disrespect me-““Wait.” The old man furrowed his brow. “What did you just say?”Xinxin frowned. “I said that you should discipline-““No, not that.” The old man took a step forward. At the same time, his smile vanished. The calm grandfatherly demeanor was dropped and his eyes, previously closed, opened wide to reveal a sharp blue gaze. “You mentioned the Zhan Clan.”Xinxin froze. Something about that gaze was familiar. She didn’t know why, but when she had that thought, her eyes flitted to the old man’s left side.She hadn’t noticed before, but the white sleeve there hung loose. Empty.The old man took another step forward, carefully scrutinizing Xinxin’s face. After a few moments of silence, he broke out in laughter. “Hohoho! Indeed, the heavens make men out to be fools.” He grinned, and said, “Tell me, Xinxin, has time been treating you well?”Finally scrounged up enough time to get this chapter out. :sweat: Now I know why other people build up stockpiles... Anyway, plot twist! What's the mysterious voice Xinxin keeps hearing? Where is she? And who is this mysterious old man? The world may never know! On a more serious note, thanks again for reading and sticking with me! Hope you're all still enjoying it!See you tomorrow at the usual time! 19 32 – Heartfelt Sentiments HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextXinxin stared at the old man in front of her. Those words of his… she couldn’t understand them. No, she understood the meaning of them. Individually and as a sentence they made sense. But the reason the old man was saying that- no, the fact that he knew those words and that information at all… Xinxin couldn’t understand.Erik looked between Xinxin and the elderly man standing in front of her. He frowned and then turned towards the old man. “Heavenly King,” he said. “Do you know who she is?”The elderly man slowly nodded and said, “She is an old acquaintance of mine, young Erik.” He paused and then shook his head. “No. In truth, our whole sect can be said to have been established solely for her sake.”Erik’s eyes widened and he said, “Then… Heavenly King.” He glanced at Xinxin and said, “She is the Heaven Seizer?”The elderly man nodded. “That is right, young Erik.”Erik immediately dropped in a kowtow and knocked his head against the ground. “We beg forgiveness, Great Heaven Seizer! We had eyes, but could not see the great immortal standing before us!”The two young women behind Erik were slower to react. However, it seemed that they quickly realized what was going on and kowtowed as well.“Forgive us, Great Heaven Seizer!”“Y-Yeah! Sorry for our rude actions and everything, Great Heaven Seizer!”Xinxin blinked, still lost as to what was going on. Seeing the three brats kneeling before her, she frowned and said, “I suppose it could not be helped. None of you knew what you were doing.” She sighed. “I will let this time pass. But there will not be a second. As for you…” She turned to the elderly man. “Who are you?”The Heavenly King laughed, a low chuckle. “That is a long story, Xinxin.” He turned around and looked at the three kneeling against the ground. “You three are dismissed. There will no longer be any need to protect these grounds.”Erik rose to his feet and nodded. “Yes, Heavenly King!” He turned to his companions and grabbed their arms, pulling them to their feet. “Mary, Sarah. Let’s go!”The tomboyish young woman with brown hair frowned. “Now, Erik? But we haven’t-““Sarah!” Erik shook his head and looked back at the Heavenly King and then Xinxin. He forced her to bow her head and said, “Pardon her rudeness, Great Heaven Seizer! We will leave immediately!” After that, he gestured towards the other young woman with blue hair and whispered, “Grab Sarah, Mary!”Mary nodded and grabbed Sarah’s right arm. Erik grabbed her other, and then the three left.Xinxin watched the three leave and then turned back to the elderly man. “So those three are your disciples, huh?”The Heavenly King smiled. “The latest in a long line of succession… but yes. They are a bit… unorthodox, but they mean well.”“Uh-huh.”Xinxin thought that they were more than just unorthodox, but there were more important things on her mind than three foreigners being accepted as disciples. She stared at the elderly man and said, “You never answered my question. Who are you?” At the same time, she slowly gathered qi around the stick in her right hand. While she had an inkling about who that Heavenly King was, she didn’t dare to drop her guard. Even if she was right, with what had happened…The Heavenly King sighed. “After all this time, you still… No, I suppose it is natural.” He shook his head, causing his head of white hair to shift like flowing clouds, and he said, “Shall we move somewhere else?”A pagoda within a courtyard of flowers. Violet silk drapes hung from each side, elegant and serene.When Xinxin saw it, she froze. “This place…?”The Heavenly King walked inside of the pagoda. There, a table was placed in the center. The elderly man pulled out a chair from it and sat down. When he did, he turned back to look at Xinxin.She ignored him for the moment. Instead, Xinxin walked over to the pagoda and ran her hand along its railing.…Different. It was similar to the place she remembered, the keepsake her mother left behind. Similar, but different. The wood was foreign, new. The color was slightly off, a sharp red instead of the aged crimson she remembered.“I apologize, Xinxin.” An old voice echoed in the courtyard, followed by a deep sigh. “I tried to recreate it as much as I could, but…”“But you could not.” She looked up, finally staring at the Heavenly King. Finally accepting the reality of the situation.The Heavenly King nodded. “The world is too different. Even I could only accomplish this much.”Xinxin walked over to the table and sat down across from the old man. She stared at him, trying to match his features with the haughty young man in her memories.The Heavenly King laughed. “What? Am I too hard to recognize in my old age?”“…Wang Tian?”The old man nodded and said, “Indeed. It has been a very, very long time since we last met, Xinxin. Very long indeed.”Xinxin shook her head. “I don’t understand. How are you alive?”A smile crossed Wang Tian’s face. For a brief moment, his age seemed to fade away, showing that confident young master in Xinxin’s memories. “You underestimate me, Xinxin. It would take more than a mere spatial crack to kill me.”“But your arm…” Xinxin stared at the empty sleeve on Wang Tian’s left side.“This?” Wang Tian shook his shoulder and laughed. “A small price to pay. Think of it as a bit of compensation for the grief I’ve caused you over the years.”Xinxin bit her lip. Even if she disliked him, she never wished for Wang Tian to cripple himself. Furthermore, the reason why it happened…“Do not blame yourself, Xinxin.” Wang Tian shook his head and said, “The blame lies with me for my selfishness.” His eyes took on a distant gaze and said, “I have spent many years pondering over that moment. Pondering whether you were still alive. Whether I should have remained to fight with you instead of fleeing.”Xinxin shook her head. “No. That is-““The truth. It is the truth.” Wang Tian shook his head. “Had I remained… perhaps things could have been different. Fighting alongside one as strong as your Sifu, we could have challenged her. Challenged her and won.”Xinxin frowned. “Her?”She felt a headache. A surge of emotions racing through her heart. Gratitude, rage, betrayal, regret.Xinxin winced and placed her hand on her forehead.Wang Tian sighed. “So you did not escape unscathed after all. I had hoped that your Sifu would have protected you… but I see now that you are here only at Her whim.”Xinxin remembered now. The indescribable beauty that her Sifu sought to kill. The one that he failed to kill.The Goddess.Xinxin clenched her hand. “That vile woman…!”Wang Tian laughed, but the mirth didn’t reach his eyes. Instead, those blue eyes narrowed, shining with a cold light. “Yes. A vile woman indeed. However, it will do us no good to sit around and curse her name.” He waved his right hand, causing a tea pot and a pair of cups to appear on the table. “Would you like some tea, Xinxin?”Hearing Wang Tian’s composed words, Xinxin took a breath to calm herself and nodded. “Yes. Some tea would be nice.” She paused and then narrowed her eyes at Wang Tian. “There had better be nothing strange about it.”“I am hurt, Xinxin. This much time has passed and you still distrust me… Men my age have died from less heartbreak.” Wang Tian poured a cup of tea and slid it over.Xinxin rolled her eyes and took the cup of tea. “As if you would die so easily.”Wang Tian shrugged and then started pouring himself a cup of tea.Seeing that, Xinxin frowned and said, “How long do you intend to keep that appearance? Do you enjoy playing the role of an elder that much? No, do you fantasize about wooing young maidens with that face? I knew you were a deviant before, but this is a new low.”Wang Tian laughed. “Your tongue is as sharp as ever, Xinxin. However… this is not an illusion.”Xinxin froze. After hearing Wang Tian’s words, she narrowed her eyes and looked at him. Not just with her eyes, but with her spiritual sense.When she did, she froze. Not because of what she saw, but because of what she didn’t see.“You…” She shook her head, not believing what she saw. Yet, it didn’t change even after she looked again, so she had to accept it. “Wang Tian… you became a mortal?”Wang Tian sighed. “It is a long story to tell.” He picked up his cup of tea and took a sip. “Have you noticed it yet?”Xinxin shook her head. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”“Hm.” Wang Tian put down his cup and said, “Perhaps that is another gift from your Sifu. No, perhaps it is a result of who your Sifu is…”“Wang Tian.” Xinxin frowned. “You aren’t making sense.”“Very well. Then, allow me to say it clearly. Xinxin… Our world is gone.”Xinxin froze. “That is…”She wanted to say it was impossible. That Wang Tian was telling a lie, trying to distract her. And yet, that was irrational of her. She knew it. She could feel it. In Wang Tian’s words, and in seeing the world itself.At first, she thought it was just her senses changing from whatever the Goddess had done, but…Wang Tian sighed and took another sip from his cup. “It has been many, many years since I ended up here in this world. Thousands upon thousands of years. During that time, I have wandered this land, roamed every inch of its surface, sky, earth, and sea. Despite that, I have found no traces of the Xia Dynasty. None, that is, except for the faintest traces of law in one particular area.”“And that area is here?”He nodded. “Yes. Here, what the foreigners call the land of the east. The Sun Kingdom that I founded.”“Hmph. So your arrogance came back then. Do not think that I missed how your disciples called you the Heavenly King.”Wang Tian shrugged. “The young and the ignorant cling to names of power, regardless of one’s wishes.”“Perhaps… but you have yet to explain it, Wang Tian. Why are you a mortal?”“Patience, Xinxin. I am getting there.” Wang Tian took a long drink from his tea and said, “…This world is different. As a result, so too are its laws. Its ‘Order’.”Xinxin nodded. “I saw that in your disciples… but you shouldn’t have been weakened this much.”“This is true. Originally, I was as strong as I was in the Xia Dynasty. While I had lost my arm, none of my other abilities were hampered. Even when facing the strange abilities of the natives, I was able to hold my own.”Xinxin frowned. “What happened?”“…I met those who kidnapped your mother.”Xinxin’s eyes widened and she stood up from her seat. “What? Who? Where?”Wang Tian shook his head. “They are strong, Xinxin. Strong and possessing illogical powers that defy the laws themselves. Even were I to tell you of them, you would be incapable of doing anything.”Xinxin narrowed her eyes. “You do not know that.”“I do. And the reason I do is simple: they bear the protection of that Goddess. Not her blessing, as some foreigners possess, but her direct protection. A private and undying army with inexhaustible strength.”“…Undying?”Wang Tian nodded, a bitter smile on his face. “What a joke. Cultivation is the act of seeking immortality by carving one’s path into the world. Yet, those foreign devils attained it by a mere whim of the goddess.”Xinxin slowly sat down. That… if they were protected by the Goddess, that vile woman that even her Sifu could not defeat, then- Wait! She looked to Wang Tian and said, “Have you seen any signs of my Sifu, Wang Tian?”“Hm?” He looked confused. “You should know better than I, should you not, Xinxin?”She shook her head. “In that battle, my Sifu…” She trailed off, remembering what happened to him. Facing against that goddess, despite his powers, he lost. Her Sifu, he-Needs me. If I was still there, then that Goddess would never have been able to stop him!A headache. Xinxin frowned and shook her head.Wang Tian frowned. “So even your Sifu failed. But even if he failed, he should not-“ His eyes widened. “I see.” Wang Tian looked at Xinxin and said, “Perhaps I do know of some signs of your Sifu, Xinxin. However… you may not be able to meet him for a while.”“Wang Tian.” Xinxin’s frown deepened. “You-““It’s not because I wish to stop you or anything along those lines. Merely, it will be impossible for you to meet him for now… and because I require time to gather materials. If you wish to follow after your Sifu, there are certain measures that I must prepare.”“…You’re not lying?”Wang Tian laughed. “There are many things that I have done in the past, Xinxin. There are also many times that I have let you down… but this time most of all, I will not. But for now… why don’t you relax for a bit? I’ve founded this entire sect and prepared this area in the off chance that you arrived, so I would greatly appreciate it if you did.”“…Thank you, Wang Tian.”He smiled.“These are your bedchambers, Great Heaven Seizer.” Erik stopped in front of a building and then bowed towards Xinxin. “We disciples have continually maintained it for your arrival.”Xinxin glanced around the room, slightly shocked. “This is…”A sleek building with emerald bamboo. It was intricate and delicately carved, with a small pond and flowerbed of white lotuses. A tiny cottage seemingly tucked away into the wilderness.She didn’t recognize it. Xinxin had never seen anything like it before in her life. Yet, when her eyes traced over its form, when she saw the way the light caught on the flowers and heard the light rattling of the bamboo, she felt something stir within her. Nostalgia, like a far off memory, and then bitterness.“Great Heaven Seizer?”Xinxin glanced at the black-haired young man and nodded. “I will take it from here.”“Understood.” Erik bowed and said, “If you need anything, merely call out to any of us disciples. The Heavenly King has already informed us all of your presence, so there should no longer be a misunderstanding like before.”Xinxin nodded and then walked into the building.She glanced around, complex emotions welling inside of her. A golden dragon, a painted mountain, a poem written in a beautiful longhand… trivial keepsakes were placed all around the place. But that didn’t concern her. Instead, her attention was drawn to the aura that each keepsake carried, the traces of spiritual energy remaining.“…That liar.”Wang Tian said that he had lost his powers because of fighting against the foreigners. He said that his injuries had caused him to lose strength. But from the spiritual energy imbued in those keepsakes, it was clear that he lied.Each and every item inside the building was filled with his power, carrying the sharp aura of a blade. His ‘Truth’ was etched deep inside everything, even the building itself. As a result, it was a perfect enclosure, sealed off from the world. Even that Goddess would not be able to peer within it unless she physically descended upon the world.Xinxin picked up a delicately folded paper crane and muttered, “Does he care about me that much?”Faint wisps of emotion. Longing, yearning, guilt, sorrow, regret. Everywhere she turned, she could detect traces of it in the items in the building.But it didn’t make sense. Wang Tian… to him, she was just an accessory. And yet… he cared this much?Xinxin sighed and placed the paper crane back on the table where she found it.“Even if that’s the case…”It was too late now. Perhaps, once upon a time… perhaps there could have been a chance that they would have ended up together. Perhaps if she had never found her Sifu, perhaps if she had merely accepted her Fate, things could have been different. Perhaps, like Xiaomei said, she could have been happy to accept the marriage and become his wife.Perhaps. But it was too late now.Now, the only one she had left, the only thing she had left was her Sifu.Nowun…Was it the emotions embedded in the items around her, or something else? For a moment, Xinxin felt a stab of pain in her chest, a pang of longing and yearning.She sighed and then decided to sleep. It had been a long day, and one filled with countless changes. Perhaps after some rest, she would be able to decide what to do, be able to focus on her next moves.But until then…Xinxin yawned and then went to sleep.A dream. In it, she saw the story of a pitiful girl.Young, na?ve… and beautiful enough to garner the envy of the heavens. Perhaps that was why she faced such misfortune.The moment she turned of age, she was wed to a young master. A genius who was destined to reach beyond the heavens and tread upon lands she could not dare envision, let alone follow.Even so, she had faith. She believed in their bond, their marriage, and dutifully fulfilled her role as a wife. She devoted her very being to him, gave him all of her heart.How foolish.From the beginning, their paths were destined to not cross. This was a fact that the young master made clear to her from the start. She would only be a footnote in his tale to defy the heavens.But she was fine with that. Even if she was just a minor note, so long as she had a part in his tale, she was happy.The young master, at least, had some measure of responsibility. With his prestige and strength, he created an elegant bamboo cottage for her to live. Though he could not give her the strength to walk beside him, he gave her everything that a mortal might wish to have. Everything, that was, except for his love.Still, she accepted it. While beautiful, she understood her role in his tale. Even as he surrounded herself with countless beauties, even as talented fairies from all over the land flocked to his side, so long as she held one tiny corner of his heart, she was happy.…Ridiculous. Pining after someone like that was bound to end in heartbreak.Even so, she endured. She waited for the rare occasions he returned to spend a meal with her, the short times where she could show him the paintings she made, the poems she wrote. The brief smiles he gave her was enough.But the heavens were cruel. Such pure devotion did not go rewarded, but instead were punished.One day, a pair of the beauties that usually surrounded the young master appeared at the cottage. A distant cousin from her own clan with a wood physique, as well as a fiery-haired beauty.The na?ve girl believed their tale of the young master finding a use for her at last. Of finding a means for her to aid him along his path to tread across the heavens.The beauties led her to an altar, far from the cottage. Far from any civilization or person at all.There, she met her end.The na?ve girl’s heart was ripped out by the cousin she trusted, with her last sight being that of scornful eyes, and the last sounds she heard being that of malicious laughter.Beyond that… there was darkness. She met her end, but she did not die.An eternal fog, and a form where she could not scream, could not move, could not cry.At first, she had hope. Her husband, that genius young master would surely save her. As the greatest in the world and her lawful husband, she would not let such a thing pass.But time passed. An immeasurable amount.The na?ve girl’s hope shattered. Her heart broke, and the devoted love twisted into hate, changed into resentment… and eventually faded into apathy.What heaven-sent child? What gifted prodigy?She cursed her na?ve self, rued the pure and devoted love she selflessly gave to the one who did not appreciate it.But even those emotions faded. In their place, only despair and resignation remained.A dark and unchanging mist.She believed that her existence would continue that way forever.But one day, something changed.In the dark mist of her existence, there was a slight difference. Nothing so dramatic as a ray of light, but instead a lighter shade of black.Someone reached out to her.A dreadful roar filled the air.That girl was terrified. She was weak, both of heart and body. And yet, she felt it. The clumsy hand holding onto her was weaker than even she was.Even so, he was determined. He knew he was weak, but he sought to rebel against the heavens that decreed such a thing. To seize fortune from the jaws of death.Futile.Countless times he perished.Countless times, she returned to the dark and unchanging mist.Yet, he continued to fight against his fate. Against the ‘law’ that decreed he could not defeat the monstrosity before him.And each time, he chose her.His ‘faithful companion’.So, long, long story behind why it took so long to update, but I'll keep it short. Various health problems came up, I moved cross country, and had a career change. In that time, I was pretty preoccupied with other things and writing was the last thing on my mind. Things are squared away now though, so you can count on daily updates from this point on. A big apology to everyone who's waited this long, as well as a heartfelt thank you.Until tomorrow, take care. 18 33 – Coldhearted Resolve HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextXinxin woke with a start. Her memories were jumbled together, and she couldn’t tell dream from reality. The bed she lay in, the walls she saw, the ceiling above her… all of it was unfamiliar, making it hard for her to determine where she was.“What… was that?” She placed her hand on her chest, heart still pounding.Betrayal, heartbreak, apathy, and then hope and admiration. Despite the dream’s end and its hazy nature, she could clearly recall those emotions.Xinxin shook her head and sat up. When she did, she realized that she laid in a silk bed, adorned with luxurious violet threads.She frowned and got out of it, shaking her head to get rid of the last dredges from her dream.“Perhaps a bath will help clear my mind.”She glanced around the room and saw a wooden tub. Remembering that there was a pond on the outside of the bamboo cottage, she grabbed it to draw up a bath for herself.The air outside was crisp and fresh, filled with nature’s aura. Yet, it was different. The ‘law’ contained within the air had changed from what she remembered.Xinxin sighed and shook her head. There was no use dwelling on what she couldn’t change. Moreover… while different, her cultivation wasn’t affected. She had yet to try, but she had faith in her Sifu’s method that allowed her to draw in all sorts of energy.“Sifu…”Thinking about that reminded Xinxin of her teacher. Just where was he now, and what was he doing? No… was he still alive?“Hah… what am I thinking?” She blamed the sentiments left behind by Wang Tian in those items. Those lingering emotions were affecting her in more ways than she expected…Xinxin placed the tub at the pond’s edge and leaned over to draw water. While she didn’t have a bucket, she was also not a mortal. Lifting water would be a trifling matter. Yet, as she stared at the water’s surface, she noticed her reflection.A pure, young girl. Pristine skin, as if carved from the finest jade. Violet eyes that shone like amethysts, carrying a profound light. Soft, dark hair like wisps of the night sky… it was a beautiful face, one that could captivate demons and gods alike.“You’re weak, you’re young, and you’re extraordinarily beautiful. Each is a problem on its own, but could be compensated for in one way or another.”Words echoed in her head. But who said those words again?“Weak, young, and extraordinarily beautiful…” Xinxin muttered, trying to recall where she heard them.Beautiful… Xinxin could not argue with that. Young… to one like her Sifu, she must have seemed that way. And weak… no. She hadn’t been weak. Not like **** had been.Another headache. At the same time, Xinxin felt a surge of… something inside her.She frowned and hurried up in drawing the water before carrying the filled tub back into the cottage.The moment she crossed the threshold, she felt the sensation of space cutting off, something she missed the first time. A completely isolated realm- no, a domain. One prepared by Wang Tian to prevent even the Goddess from gazing upon Xinxin.While grateful… she still couldn’t forgive him in her heart. And that dream hadn’t helped either.Xinxin placed the wooden tub in the center of her room, locking her door, and then slowly eased into it, slipping off her robes onto the floor. While a bit cold against her skin, it was comforting.Leaning back against the edge of the tub, Xinxin stared at the bamboo tiled ceiling.“How long has it been since I have taken a bath?” She muttered.When was the last time she had taken a proper bath and not just a pragmatic shower or spiritual energy cleansing? Was it back in the Zhan Clan?“No. I remember. It was back when Sifu was training me, right?”A smile crossed her face at the memory of that. Her shameless Sifu had attacked her even when she was bathing. Still, even while shameless in actions, he wasn’t shameless in his behavior. While attacking, he had completely covered his eyes so as to give her some semblance of privacy.“I was angry at the time, but now…”A warm and nostalgic memory. A time that wouldn’t return.Xinxin lowered herself into the tub, letting the water level reach her chin.Sifu… her Sifu. He had always been stern and cold towards her. In spite of that, he had cared. While he showed it in harsh ways, he always acted in her best interests.Even at the very end.Xinxin glanced at her wrist. At the place where the invisible bonds of karma connecting her to her Sifu should have been. Yet… there was nothing there. To prevent her being caught up in the Goddess’s attack, her Sifu had severed all bonds between them.Xinxin pulled her legs up to her chest and frowned. “Sifu… where are you?”There was no answer. Of course, she wasn’t expecting one.Xinxin sighed and set about cleansing herself properly instead of just soaking in the water. When she was finished, she stood up, evaporating the water from her skin with a surge of spiritual energy. She sent another wave through her dress, cleansing it as well before putting it on.When she was done, she glanced at her reflection upon the water remaining in the tub.There, a young, heaven-defying beauty stared back. Ruby lips, amethyst eyes, and hair like black silk spun from the night sky. Yet, unlike before, there were no traces of the naivety from youth.Xinxin cast her heart into ice.Her clan, her family, her home… there was nothing left for her now. Nothing except to find her Sifu and demand answers.With that, she recalled her Sifu’s final lesson to her.“…Trust only yourself.”Wang Tian seemed sincere in his desires to help her. However, even if she felt like believing in him, she had to verify it with her own eyes, her own experiences.This world… was it truly different? And was this place truly as he described it?She didn’t know for certain. Thus… she had to find out.Xinxin exited the cottage and wrapped herself in the natural energies, using her spiritual sense to seamlessly blend in. Like that, she left to explore just exactly what place she had ended up in.After a brief trek around her immediate surroundings, Xinxin determined three things.One, the only familiar areas to her were the bamboo forest and the pagoda. There, faint remnants of law drifted in the air, broken, but still present.Two, her cottage was in the center of the bamboo forest, coincidently not far from where she had found her Sifu the first time.And three… while she could freely roam around the area and wasn’t under any sort of supervision from disciples or other practitioners, there was a vast restrictive field obscuring everything beyond a ten kilometer area.Still, something like that was trivial to one of Xinxin’s level and she easily slipped past that. When she had…“So this is the sect- no, the kingdom that Wang Tian established?”Xinxin frowned and flew towards the top of a nearby building to take a better look at her surroundings. While it would have been better to use her spiritual sense, it was possible that Wang Tian, let alone the Goddess, had ways of detecting it. Considering the state of the world’s laws, it would immediately give her away.Thus, she had to rely on her own eyes.The first thing she noticed was that the kingdom was circular, stemming out from the area she had just left. It seemed like Wang Tian was serious about creating the sect and kingdom for her sake. In the event of an invasion, a person would have to head all the way to the center of the sprawling kingdom to even reach the restricted area, let alone breach it.The next thing Xinxin noticed was the architecture and language of the kingdom. All around, Xinxin could see familiar buildings. While the materials were different, she saw nostalgic bamboo shingles, the elegant sloping roofs and wooden buildings. And, while distant, she could hear the familiar words of the Xia language bubbling forth.It was… odd seeing foreigners walking around and speaking her home’s language so fluently, but it showed Wang Tian’s efforts.As her gaze scanned across the kingdom, she saw various sights.Merchants calling out their wares. Wandering swordsmen and practitioners, men and women alike, seeking out new weapons. Children playing freely among the streets.Taverns and dining halls dotted every corner, open for travelers to relax and trade information.Xinxin had to admit, Wang Tian did a good job. While it was odd seeing foreign-styled faces among the people, the kingdom itself reminded her a lot of home.“Still… I should see it for myself.” A bird’s eye view like she had gave her a good idea of the overall picture, but things would only become clear from personally walking throughout the city as a traveler. That was what she had learned from her years seeking out information about her Sifu after ending up at the Wang Clan.Xinxin closed her eyes and focused.While the ‘Order’ of the world was different from what she was used to, the laws stricter and resistant to influence, she felt that she could still use her techniques. It was a bit more difficult, but they should work.Then…Xinxin exhaled and called upon the technique she had become accustomed to while wandering the land in pursuit of her Sifu. The technique Wang Tian lent her to give her the freedom to roam.“Myriad Heavens.”Spiritual energy gathered, wrapping around Xinxin’s body. When it died down, the heaven-defying beauty had vanished, replaced with a cold female swordsman wearing a black robe.Disguise prepared, Xinxin dropped her concealment and hopped down into a nearby alleyway, walking out into the crowd.The moment she left the alleyway, a merchant shouted out to her left. “Swords! Iron swords! One hundred Tian each!”Xinxin smirked when she heard that.That Wang Tian… While he was humble in front of her, it seemed that his young master tendencies hadn’t completely faded away if he had a currency named after him.Still, while amused, Xinxin paid careful attention to the trade occurring around her, keeping an eye on the exchanges and the currency used. While she possessed a few spirit stones and jade on her person, considering what Wang Tian had said and the state of the world, she doubted that they were still being used as currency.And she was right.From what she saw, trade was being done with coins. Copper, silver, and gold, simply crafted with a square pattern in the center and the character for Heaven, Tian, stamped across it.“That is a problem…”Xinxin didn’t have any currency to spend. Considering the places that would give her the information she needed, taverns and dining halls, her decision to venture out would be fruitless unless she could find a means to gather funds.For a while, Xinxin simply followed the crowd, pondering to herself.Should she find a despicable thief and do the world a favor by getting rid of him?No. It was too risky. While that had been accepted in certain places, and in the places it hadn’t, she had been strong enough for it to not matter, this was Wang Tian’s territory and her objective was to gather information without alerting him.Then… should she rob someone? No, relieve them of their possessions? If she concealed herself with the natural energies, it would be an easy task. Yet… such an act might cause suspicion, which led back to her first issue.What should-“Come one, come all! The Dark Tournament has started once again! Place your life, your soul, your very being on the line to win exotic prizes!”“Hm?” Xinxin blinked and looked up.The surroundings had changed. Before, she was walking along a lively and cheerful crowd, through clean and bustling marketplaces. Yet, the place she found herself in now was completely different.All around, there were run-down buildings, windows shattered and walls cracked. The men and women wandering through the area were all guarded, taking care to keep a certain distance between each other. Furthermore, their gazes were vigilant, scanning the area for threats.Did they realize the one that she posed? Despite her absent-minded stroll, none had even come close to her, let alone look at her.As for the voice she heard… glancing towards the source, she saw that it was a man wearing a strange white mask. While she couldn’t be certain exactly what the mask was, it appeared to be that of a man both crying and laughing, one half smiling with an eye upturned and the other frowning, with a crying eye.The masked man spun around, twirling before a rickety wooden stall standing before a building with a rotten door. He waved his arm and said, “The entry cost is simple… simply your life! Gamble it all to win it all! Fight until your opponent can no longer resist and take everything they are! Fight to the bitter end and win a valuable female slave from the western lands, along with a million Tian!”Xinxin smiled. “Perhaps my luck is turning around?”It was the perfect opportunity. While she didn’t care much for the slave, the grand prize money as well as the chance to earn even more from opponents that she didn’t have to worry about holding back on was just what she needed.With that in mind, she immediately changed directions and headed towards the rickety wooden stall.Was it the masked man’s charisma, or the temptation of the prizes from participating? Either way, the dispersed crowd began to gather, heading towards the masked man.Xinxin walked forward, but before she got too far, she bumped into someone. A burly man with a face that only a mother could love as well as yellowed teeth. He turned around to look at her, leering at her chest before grinning.“A frail woman like yourself wants to participate in the Dark Tournament? Hah!” He stepped forward. “Let me show you just how-““Move.”“Hm?” The burly man bent over and stuck his pinky finger in his ear, digging out some wax. “What was that?”Xinxin sighed. “…I do not have the patience for this.”“What are-““Kneel.”The strange natural energy in the area coalesced and then crashed on the burly man. “Kuh-!” In an instant, he fell to the ground, bones crackling from the weight of the energy pressing down upon him.At once, the crowd dispersed, opening a path before Xinxin.She scoffed and then walked towards the masked man.“Tell me more about this Dark Tournament…”Getting back into the flow of things, but I hope the chapter was enjoyable. Also, as you might have noticed, I commissioned a new cover to mark the next part of the story. I figured it didn't really fit considering the character's we're focusing on at this point. Behold, Xinxin and her Sifu, our nameless protagonist. For those interested, the artist is sasha_chii, a great artist and person all around.Anyway, thanks for sticking around with me. Still working on setting up a proper schedule... I'm thinking updates might be around this time in the future, but we'll see.Until tomorrow, take care. 13 34 – Ruthless Plundering HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextDespite the building’s run down exterior, when Xinxin was ushered inside of it, she found that it was actually fairly well furnished. Luxurious crimson carpet lay across polished white tiles. Violet tapestries and golden etchings lined the halls.“Here you are, Madam. Your private waiting lounge.” The white masked man bowed to her and gestured towards a door.“Hm.” Xinxin nodded and swept the area with her spiritual sense.“Cautious, I see.” The masked man tilted his head. “Though one as beautiful as you would certainly not have attained such strength without it. Regardless, this is where we part.” The masked man bowed his head and said, “An attendant will lead you to the arena when it is your time to fight. Until then, enjoy yourself.”With that, the man left, leaving Xinxin alone.Oddly hospitable, yet also eerie. The masked man… despite her powers, she couldn’t see past his mask. While she wasn’t afraid of him, especially considering where she was, it also made her cautious.Perhaps this ‘Dark Tournament’ was more than it seemed…She shook her head and then entered her room.Like the rest of the building, her private room was well furnished. A glass table in the middle of the room held a basket filled with colorful berries and fruits. Orange persimmons, white pears, and a few other foreign fruits were arranged within it.The walls were white, but draped with blue tapestries, muting the bright color.A plush black leather lounge was placed before the table, to the left of the door, while a bed was pushed to the wall on the right.But perhaps the most striking feature of the room was the balcony directly in front of the entrance. Beyond it, Xinxin could see the arena that masked man had mentioned.Vast. That was the first impression she had of it, and in turn, of the building she was in. Dozens of rows of seats lined the walls of the circular arena, with other balconies like her own dotting the top row.At the bottom, there was a square white tiled arena, a hundred tiles across. It was raised above the ground by a few meters, with fearsome demon face engravings lining the perimeter.With that, she realized it.“An altar… so the fight is an offering then.”The arena and the seats… the stands were polished and well maintained. Yet, in stark dichotomy to it, the ground was but dust and dirt.“Blood sport… how revolting.”She recalled the rules that the masked man had explained to her about the tournament.First of all, the arena was special. Enchantments were placed upon it so that neither side could leave until a victor was determined, as evident by the demon face engravings. The moment the fight began, a barrier would emerge, preventing escape.The enchantments also served a secondary purpose as a binding oath. Upon stepping atop the arena, both parties agreed to relinquish everything they possessed to the winner of the fight. Life, body, material goods… everything was at risk. Consequently, everything could be gained. At the same time, outside interference was strictly forbidden.Second of all, surrender counted as a loss. As did inability to fight or unconsciousness. When that occurred, the enchantments would occur automatically and bind the losing party.Third… each fighter was given the choice to continue or exit the tournament after every fight. That, the masked man explained, was due to the fact that a fighter was satisfied with what they earned so far and not care about the rest. Also, as all the ones participating and arranging the Dark Tournament were a similar sort, it was an unspoken rule to leave a way out. The next opponent would be given after each fight, and a fighter was free to decline the bout and exit the tournament then.Three rules. A simple tournament with everything on the line and everything to gain. Slaves, skills, money, enchanted items… not only that, but with the rule about no outside interference, any and everything could happen on the arena… or as it truly was, the stage.A revolting play designed to entertain those with revolting desires.And, considering her own appearance, she knew all too well what awaited her if she lost. One with her beauty… there were many cruel fates lying in wait if they lost in such a place.But regarding that, her Sifu’s words came to mind.“Your appearance will be your greatest weapon. Most will not expect a dainty girl like you to be powerful and even the most vile of demons will hesitate to harm you. In that gap, you can immediately cut them down.”Xinxin stared out at the arena and nodded. Her Sifu… he had never led her astray. If he said so, then it must be true. So…“I suppose I should use ‘that’ form.”At the moment, she had used Myriad Heavens to take on the appearance of an ordinary swordswoman, the visage she’d used to roam the Xia Dynasty unaccosted. But in the tournament, every advantage she could have was another margin of safety.Xinxin focused. The appearance that she held in the future before returning to the past. The form she had after being reborn through flames fighting those foreigners…The strange natural energy-Mana.-in the air gathered around her, molding to her will. When it settled, Xinxin walked over to look at her reflection within the glass table.It was familiar. Just like her current youthful form, but older. A true, captivating beauty that would not lose out to that accursed Goddess that stole away her Sifu.A knock at the door.Xinxin turned around and waved her hand, opening it.A young woman with silver hair stood there, wearing a lacy black and white outfit. Fairly attractive, but far from Xinxin’s level. She bowed and said, “This servant will be your attendant during your time in the Dark Tournament, Miss.”“I see.”That made sense. It was only natural to have servants around to organize everything. Though, judging from the appearance of the one attending her, it seemed that they were to also ‘entertain’ the guests as best as they could… Hmph. Truly, Xinxin wondered if Wang Tian was ignorant of this or if he was responsible for its existence. That guy had always been a bit deviant before his change…The young woman raised her head and said, “It is almost time for your first fight. Before then, the Master asked that you register under a name so that we may announce your fight.”A name?Xinxin pondered for a bit and then nodded. “Faith. That is the name I shall use.”The young woman nodded. “Understood, Miss. Then… your opponent is one that calls himself Lighting Fist Breaker.”Xinxin scoffed. “I see that he has no shame.” With a name like that, he was probably some two-bit thug with a delusion of power.The young woman’s mouth twitched a bit, but she remained neutral and said, “Shall I guide you?”Xinxin gazed back at the arena and then said, “Let us go. I am curious to see just how strong these enchantments are…”Boisterous chatter, raucous laughter. Despite being an underworld tournament, it seemed that the crowd was treating it like an ordinary affair.As Xinxin walked towards the steps leading up to the arena, she saw men and women alike drinking and making bets on the winner.She also saw quite a few men leer at her, causing her to wrinkle her nose.Xinxin shook her head and then stared straight ahead, ignoring the crowd and walked up the steps.The moment she did, she felt a ripple pass through her. A brand of power, trying to engrave itself upon her very soul.Her eyes widened. That… was more than she expected from a place like this.Sudden and unexpected. For a brief moment, Xinxin worried that she had made a poor decision, been too na?ve and overestimated herself.Yet, the moment that brand attempted to touch her soul, something reared up. From the infinitely dense dark core within her cultivation base, an invisible ripple spread and stopped the brand in its place.When she felt that, Xinxin let out a sigh of relief.It also raised her caution.This world was truly different. To so easily slip past her senses… no, to do so quick enough for her to be unable to respond…Somehow, she had the sense that her Sifu would have scolded her a great deal for that.“Hoh?”When Xinxin made it the rest of the way onto the arena, a low male voice rumbled.“It seems that it’s my lucky day.”Xinxin stared at the speaker.It was a man, obviously. The ‘Lightning Fist Breaker’ that Xinxin’s attendant had mentioned.An ugly, scarred face with beady black eyes and a grin missing a great deal of teeth. Coupled with that, his body was grotesquely muscular, veins almost bursting upon his flesh. That body was only barely concealed by a tattered gray shirt and black pants.Xinxin wrinkled her nose. That… no, she should have expected as such. The only ones attending a tournament like this would be men like the one before her.The Lightning Fist Breaker leered and said, “I’ll take my time enjoying you… and don’t worry. I’ll make sure not to scar that face of yours too much.” He licked his lips and said, “It’d ruin the fun of seeing it twist in pain and pleasure.”Xinxin didn’t bother responding. Instead, she focused.Like her Sifu said, it seemed that the man was underestimating her. No, he was too caught up in his lust to care. Already, this was a won battle in his mind.Foolish.“Well! It seems that one side is enthusiastic about the fight!” A voice echoed across the arena.Glancing towards it, Xinxin saw the masked man’s face projected in the air above the arena.“The Lightning Fist Breaker is already claiming his prize! Yet the beautiful Faith is unperturbed. Is it an act, or confidence, I wonder?”The roar of the crowd echoed around them.Xinxin’s nose wrinkled. What revolting people… though she chose to participate in such a tournament, so she couldn’t say much.“As you all know,” the masked man said, “The Lightning Fist Breaker is a regular participant here! A favored winner, with a hundred victories to his belt… all woman, of course. And I’m sure that you all recall the show he put on.”Whistles filled the air.Xinxin mentally counted down in her head.“On the other side, we have the enchanting Faith! Is it a name chosen due to her skills, or a faint hope at victory? It’s time to find out!”Energy crackled in the air and a barrier formed over the arena.The Lightning Fist Breaker grinned and took up a combat stance. “Don’t worry, beauty. You won’t remember much after this… but I’ll definitely enjoy it.”…Xinxin decided. If Wang Tian knew this was happening, she was going to castrate him. Castrate him and feed him his own chicken. Sincere or not, the fact that something like this was allowed…“Begin on three. One… two… three!”Lightning crackled and Xinxin’s opponent surged across the stage, cloaked in electricity.Xinxin didn’t move.“Blame your bad luck, beauty!” The Lightning Fist Breaker reached out to grab Xinxin’s neck.The moment he did-“…Slow.”Xinxin grabbed her opponent’s wrist, stopping him in his tracks.“Well, well!” The masked man said. “It seems that Faith is more than just a pretty face!”The Lightning Fist Breaker strained, trying to break free. “You… hmph!” Realizing it was pointless, he stopped and instead gathered lightning. “You’re stronger than you look, but no one’s escaped my- GAH!”Xinxin sighed and lowered her hand, drenched in blood from pulverizing the man’s wrist. “How weak.”The Lightning Fist Breaker… no, the pathetic man’s eyes widened and he started crawling backwards against the arena. “H-Hehe. Y-You’re pretty good!”He was buying time. The man’s eyes were scanning the arena, perhaps looking for a chance to surprise Xinxin. No, perhaps he was preparing something.She wouldn’t allow that.“Kneel.”The natural energy in the air crashed down on the man, just like what Xinxin did to the burly man that barred her way before.“Kuh!” The Lightning Fist Breaker collapsed on the ground. “N-No…! T-This…” He tried to pull himself across the arena.Xinxin walked towards him.Did he realize it was useless? After a few moments, he stopped and turned to face Xinxin. “P-Please. Have mercy!”Xinxin didn’t respond. Instead, she walked forward until she was standing next to him.“P-Please!” The man’s eyes were watery and snot was running down his nose.Pathetic. Absolutely pathetic. Her Sifu… even when facing absolute death, he had the composure to confront it head on instead of begging.Xinxin stared at the waste of air lying below her. Then she smiled. “You said you would take your time enjoying me, didn’t you?”A bewitching expression.The man’s eyes were dazed, entranced by Xinxin’s beauty.She knelt down and placed her right hand over his chest, lightly caressing it. “…Then I hope you don’t mind if I do the same.”Xinxin clenched her right hand. With that act, darkness surged, rippling through her veins and into the man.His eyes widened and he opened his mouth to scream. But he couldn’t.Xinxin’s cultivation base revolved, the dark core greedily draining everything from the man below her.The brand that tried to latch onto her soul shifted, moving to the man instead. When it did, Xinxin felt another power surge, a current flowing straight into her core. A new type of energy.And then it was over.Xinxin stood up and brushed off her black dress. Afterwards, she lifted up her right hand. Seeing the lightning flickering around it like it had for that pathetic man, she smiled.“Thank you for the gift. I’ll use it well.” With those words said, she spun around and walked back the way she entered.Behind her, a shriveled up corpse turned into a pile of ash. And then, even that ash vanished, slowly dissolving into nothingness.Still getting into the flow of things. Also, like teacher like student, huh? Xinxin's really not holding back... but I wonder how her dear Sifu would think if he found out. Hm... Thanks again for sticking with me and reading this far, as well as everyone who left a comment.I hope the chapter was enjoyable, and I'll see you... sometime tomorrow. Still trying to find a good time. 17 35 – Demon HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextAs Xinxin walked back, the crowd roared with excitement.The sound of it caused her to wrinkle her nose. Seeing that man die in such a gruesome way, their response was to cheer? Not only that, but to do so in pure glee?Ridiculous. Those people were animals- no, less than animals. To find entertainment in such a terrible thing…“What a tremendous turn around!” The masked man’s voice echoed through the arena. “It appears that Faith’s name was not chosen blindly! To think that such an enchanting beauty is a demon! How delightful!”Xinxin’s eye twitched.A demon? Her? While she couldn’t deny her… pragmatic approach to finishing that fight and gaining the most benefits, to call her a demon for that-No. It was fine. Considering the fact that her Sifu called himself a nameless ghost… perhaps herself, who had lost everything and sought only power to return to his side suited the title of ‘demon’.Xinxin’s attendant, that silver-haired young woman in the lacy black and white dress, waited at the door where Xinxin entered the arena. She bowed her head to Xinxin and said, “Congratulations on your victory, Miss Faith.”“Thank you.” A brief response and a nod.The attendant nodded back and then opened the door for Xinxin before leading the way back to Xinxin’s private waiting lounge.Winding halls, shady individuals with obscured faces… walking back, Xinxin realized that the place was truly a dichotomy of luxury. No, a den house for sin. While the doors were closed, certain activities between men and women were clearly going on behind them. And not all of it sounded consensual.That was the fate waiting for her if she lost.The attendant stopped for a moment and turned back to look at Xinxin. “Are you afraid, Miss Faith?”Xinxin scoffed. “Afraid? No… I am not afraid. If anything… I am disgusted.” She shook her head. “To think that such things are occurring in this supposedly brilliant Sun Kingdom…”The attendant shrugged. “Even the brightest lights cast shadows, Miss Faith. And those shadows are steeper the brighter the light.”“Perhaps…”But if that was true… if Wang Tian truly was unaware of this, then that meant he had weakened considerably, both in power and spirit. The Wang Tian she remembered… while he indulged in luxuries and beauties, he at least had a bottom line. This…The attendant unlocked the door to Xinxin’s private lounge and said, “We have arrived, Miss Faith.” She bowed again and said, “Is there anything that you desire while you wait for your next match? Food? Desire?” The attendant paused and then said, “…Company?”Xinxin scoffed. She swept the room with her spiritual sense, just to be sure, and then walked inside. “All I desire is peace and quiet until the next match.”The attendant bowed. “Understood. Then… I will return when it is time.” After that, she closed the door behind her and locked it, leaving Xinxin alone once more.With nothing to do, Xinxin walked out to the balcony. Since this world was still new to her, she decided it would be best to observe the fighting styles and techniques used by her potential opponents in the near future.The masked man’s face appeared over the arena again and spun around. “I’m sure you all were thrilled by Faith and her enchanting strength. But I’m afraid it’s time for our next match!”Xinxin leaned back against the wall and crossed her arms, observing the arena below.The masked man swept his arm to the left and said, “In this corner, we have the mysterious Dark Knight! A new contender in this tournament, but not new to combat! Yet, with such a name… does he have the skills to back it up?”Dark Knight… it was indeed presumptuous.The one going by that name was a young man, perhaps only a few years older than Xinxin herself. Pale skin, crimson eyes, and gray hair. An odd set of features that created a stark contrast, especially paired with the black armor he wore over his body. Also, objectively Xinxin could say that the young man was fairly attractive, perhaps on par with Wang Tian in his prime.That immediately made Xinxin despise him.Attractive men were never honest, especially when it came to women like herself.Moreover… from what Xinxin could see, the man was strong.She didn’t know if it was intentional or not, but an aura of darkness emanated from his body. Yet, it was strange.If Xinxin’s darkness was tyrannical, moving methodically in accordance with her will, the darkness around the man was instinctual and moved to protect him. It pulsed with his breath, as if it was a part of his body rather than a tool.While Xinxin was analyzing the Dark Knight, the masked man swept his arm to the right and said, “In the other corner, we have the Absolute Sword! A crowd favorite, returning for another tournament! One sword, one slash to end a life!”Xinxin scoffed. Absolute Sword? One sword, one slash to end a life? When Wang Tian existed, declaring such a thing in his kingdom was the epitome of arrogance.However… when Xinxin thought about it, the fact that the Absolute Sword dared to call himself such was odd.Wang Tian’s specialty lay in the sword. Knowing that, he should have been the ‘sky’, meaning that none would have dared to challenge it. Even in his old age, the brief clash they had when Xinxin first arrived showed that he was far from weak.In that case… was Wang Tian hiding his true powers? Did he fear retaliation from the Goddess, or-“Let the fight begin on three!”Xinxin sighed. Whatever the case, she could think about it after the fight.The masked man counted down.The Absolute Sword, an ordinary looking middle-aged man with a simple steel sword in his right hand, waited. His gaze was confident, unafraid.The Dark Knight’s gaze was the same… at least in terms of being unafraid. As for confidence, instead of that there was apathy. As if he was assured of the outcome and was already planning his next steps.“Begin!”The Absolute Sword charged. His sword flashed, cloaked with silver energy, and he slashed at the Dark Knight.It was a… decent attack. For mortals, at least. The slash was about on par with the Imperial Scythe Xinxin used long ago. Probably some martial technique that he had the good fortune to master.In spite of the attack, the Dark Knight didn’t react.The crowd roared. Some gasped, others laughed.But Xinxin didn’t react.It seemed foolhardy, but because of that, Xinxin was expecting it.The Absolute Sword’s blade reached the Dark Knight’s neck. Yet, mere moments before it connected, the Dark Knight grabbed the sword.Two fingers. The Dark Knight pinched the blade between his left index finger and thumb, holding it, as well as the Absolute Sword, completely still.“Impossible!” The Absolute Sword stepped back, trying to wrench out his sword. Yet, before he could, the Dark Knight moved.Crack.The Dark Knight pinched his fingers, shattering the sword. In the next moment, darkness spread, wrapping around the Absolute Sword.The crowd went silent.A moment later, the masked man reappeared and said, “What’s this?! It appears that the Dark Knight is a demon as well! How rare! To have not one, but two foreigners participate in the Dark Tournament… it seems our prestige has spread quite far!”Xinxin frowned.Those words… and the fact that Xinxin could not determine the masked man’s true identity.Originally, she departed to verify the information Wang Tian told her, but now… it seemed that she would need to verify the information she had found out for herself.This ‘Dark Tournament’ and the presence of a ‘demon’. A true demon, unlike her who was a human.Something else was at play here… and Xinxin was beginning to think that Goddess was involved.“Kuh-!” The Absolute Sword strained to break free of the Dark Knight’s bindings. Yet, try as he might, the swordsman was unable to escape.The Dark Knight… the demon slowly approached the Absolute Sword, eerily echoing the actions that Xinxin had previously taken.Because of that, she watched with a curious eye.The moment the Dark Knight was in arm’s reach of the Absolute Sword, darkness wrapped around the demon’s hand. After that, he plunged it into the swordsman’s abdomen and… ripped out the Absolute Sword’s dantian?Xinxin frowned and leaned forward, focusing her eyes to look at the demon’s hand.There was no mistaking it. While weak, barely beyond Foundation Establishment, there was no doubt that the demon was holding that Absolute Sword’s dantian.Such a thing… while possible, in theory, to do so in practice would require someone on the level of Wang Tian or her Sifu, especially with the pristine condition the demon kept it in.The Absolute Sword screamed, shrill sounds that grated the ears.The Dark Knight grimaced and then kicked the Absolute Sword off the stage.Since the match was clearly over, the barrier didn’t stop the swordsman. As a result, he flew through the air and then landed on his head. There was a loud crack and the screams stopped.The Dark Knight… the demon shook his head. After that, darkness rippled up his arm before enveloping the dantian. When it had, the dantian vanished.It was similar. Eerily similar to her own powers… but also different. Others might not have been able to notice, but she could. While it appeared that the demon had devoured the dantian, he was simply storing it. The darkness had enclosed the dantian, but had not assimilated it like Xinxin had with her foe’s powers.The demon turned around and started walking off the arena. Yet, by chance, he caught Xinxin’s gaze.Did he notice something? The demon’s eyes widened when he looked upon her.In response, Xinxin’s eyes narrowed.If he thought that he could do the same thing to her… well, he would be sorely disappointed.She still wasn’t sure what her Sifu had done to her cultivation base, but she was certain. What she had wouldn’t lose to anyone. It might be a ‘core’, but she definitely wasn’t at the Core Formation stage.The demon shook his head and walked off. At the same time, the masked man reappeared and began the post fight announcements.Xinxin sighed and walked back to her lounge.That had been interesting. This world… it was quite a bit more diverse than the Xia Kingdom. Unpredictable as well.Was that a result of the Goddess’s boredom? Coincidence, or design? And if the latter…A knock on the door. “Miss Faith. It is time for your next match. May I come in?”“Go ahead.”There was a click and the door opened. The attendant walked in and bowed her head. “Your next match will be with the Madam of Illusions. As such, I wish to know if you intend to continue or finish your challenge here.”Xinxin scoffed. “Madam of Illusions? Give up to one calling herself that?” She shook her head. “Never.”The attendant nodded. “I expected as much. Then… shall we go?”“Yes… Ah. But I am curious.” Xinxin frowned. “Why are there so many obnoxious names in this tournament?”The attendant’s mouth twitched and then she said, “Most practitioners in the unorthodox world use names embodying their powers. Miss Faith is an exception.”Xinxin frowned. “I have faith in my powers. How is that an exception?”That time, the attendant smiled. She shook her head and said, “Miss Faith truly is… different. Regardless, we should be on our way.”Xinxin nodded and followed her out. At the same time, she remembered to be cautious and use her spiritual sense to both map the way and check for hidden dangers.Because of that, Xinxin realized that they were taking a different route this time. It still would lead to the arena, but in doing so it passed a small stage with a sign: Dark Tournament Grand Prize.On the right side of the stage, there was a vast pile of platinum coins. At a glance, she could tell that it was the one million Tian promised. But on the left… while Xinxin didn’t care for that exotic Western Continent slave, she couldn’t help but find herself staring at it.A beautiful woman with sharp Western features. Unblemished milky skin, with emerald eyes and long, honey-colored hair. But perhaps the most striking features were her ears, slightly pointed and sticking out from beneath the woman’s hair.Xinxin had never seen anyone like the woman before. And yet… Xinxin found her familiar.“Miss Faith?” The attendant stopped and turned around to look at Xinxin. “Is there a problem?”“No.” Xinxin shook her head. “Let us be on our way.”I was rudely volunteered to do extra work today, so I didn't get to finish this until late. :sigh: Anyway, thanks for reading and leaving comments. I'm glad that the story seems to be enjoyable. Though, if it's been a while since you've read the story, I'd recommend doing a reread. If you do, you might be able to catch a few of the upcoming twists...Once again, thanks for reading, and I'll see you sometime tomorrow. 12 36 – Farce HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextOnce again, Xinxin stepped upon the arena. When she did, like with every match, the masked man began to narrate and provide commentary.Xinxin didn’t pay it any heed. Instead, she stared at her latest opponent. The so-called ‘Madam of Illusions’.The opponent was a woman with a scarred face. Perhaps to distract from that, she wore a revealing red dress that left nothing to the imagination. Her hair, a silver color from either age or strain, fell behind her in waves.…With every fight, Xinxin was starting to wonder if every character participating in the tournament were all either eccentrics or scum. Other than the demon, she had yet to see a sane individual participating… and that demon’s sanity had been questionable at best.“Hmph.” The Madam of Illusions scoffed and crossed her arms under her chest. “A frail beauty unaware of the pains of the world… you made a mistake entering this tournament, girl.”Xinxin felt a headache. That woman… did she believe that Xinxin had won due to luck, or did she not see the previous fight? Or perhaps she believed in her skills enough to where she ignored Xinxin’s abilities? Either way, it was… irritating.Was this how her Sifu felt when he went around the Zhan clan in the past? If so… before demanding an explanation from him, she should probably apologize. It was a wonder he could show any restraint at all…The masked man’s image appeared again. He raised his arm and said, “Begin!”The Madam of Illusions grinned, a malicious smile, and said, “I will take that body of yours!” With those words, she moved her hands, weaving an incantation.Xinxin tilted her head. It seemed like the woman was doing something, judging from how the natural energies were shifting. But… nothing was happening.No, now that she focused, she could sense a weak pressure. A spiritual probe trying to envelop her. Yet, unlike the brand of power that appeared when Xinxin stepped on the arena, that probe was weak. Like an egg cast upon steel.The scarred woman’s eyes widened and she took a step back. “Impossible!” She pointed at Xinxin and said, “You… you do not possess a heart demon?!”Xinxin sighed. This was… annoying, but better annoying than dangerous. She shook her head and stepped forward.In the distance, the crowd murmured. Dissatisfied jeers and boos.The masked man reappeared and laughed. “It seems that the enchanting Faith’s beauty and resolve is enough to withstand even the Madam of Illusion’s famed technique! What will she do now, I wonder?”The scarred woman scowled. “Daring to underestimate me…!” She grit her teeth and then glared at Xinxin. “Fine! If you do not have a heart demon… I will force you to have one! Secret technique-”“Kneel.”Pressure erupted above the scarred woman and sent her sprawling against the ground.“Kuh-!”Xinxin shook her head. “This is a waste of time… so I will end this quickly.” Darkness gathered around her, similar to the demon from before.Was he watching? Xinxin wanted to test something… so she decided to imitate him.Black tendrils erupted from the ground around the scarred woman.Did she realize her fate? The so-called Madam of Illusions opened her eyes wide and struggled to stand.Too late. The tendrils pierced her body, draining everything she had.Once more, Xinxin felt that strange brand shift from herself to her opponent before returning with a current of power, that strange energy omnipresent in this world… and that was it. Either the scarred woman was weak enough to where her strength added nothing to Xinxin, or she had been relying on a hidden weapon.Xinxin sighed and picked up a bag of coin that was left behind by the scarred woman before leaving.Behind her, Xinxin heard the crowd boo, clearly displeased. At the same time, the masked man spoke, trying to placate them.But at that point, Xinxin couldn’t be bothered to pay attention, instead heading towards the attendant waiting for her at the door.“Congratulations yet again, Miss Faith.” The attendant bowed and opened the door to exit the arena.Xinxin shook her head. “This… how many more matches until the tournament is finished?”The attendant started walking, leading the way back. After that, she said, “For you, there are four more in wait. It would have been longer, but the actions of you and the other demon have thinned the roster by a large margin.”“Is that so? Good. That means I can leave this farce sooner.”Also, that meant that Wang Tian would be less likely to scour the kingdom looking for her. So far, it had only been a few hours since she left, but the longer she was away… Hm. Well, it could also be a test for his sincerity. After all, if he respected her wishes, he would not barge into her private grounds unannounced.The attendant turned back and smiled. “A farce, you say? The Master would be disappointed to hear that after his hard work… but I agree.” The silver-haired young woman sighed and continued walking down the hallway. “This is quite the farce. To think that so few powerful individuals appeared…”Xinxin frowned. “That-““You.” A voice called out. Masculine and cold.The attendant came to a stop in front of Xinxin and tilted her head. “May I help you, sir?”The one that called out was the demon. That Dark Knight. He glanced at the attendant and shook his head. “Not you… you.” He looked past her and pointed at Xinxin.“What?” Xinxin gave him a cold smile. “Enchanted by my beauty? If so, I suggest you bite your tongue lest I rip it out myself.”Despite her harsh words, the demon didn’t react. His face was fixed in a firm frown, and his crimson eyes stared at Xinxin, as if trying to peer through her secrets.Xinxin felt her patience running thin and started to step forward. But before she did, the demon spoke again.“You… possess darkness,” he said. “And yet… you are not a demon.”Xinxin rolled her eyes. “You barred my path to say that?” She shook her head and gestured towards her attendant. “Continue. There is no need to heed such a rude and callous man.”The attendant looked conflicted, but then nodded. “As you wish, Miss Faith.” Like that, she stepped around the demon and continued down the hall.Xinxin followed after her. But, after a few steps, she realized that the demon was following as well.Sensing that he wouldn’t leave her alone, Xinxin turned around and crossed her arms. “What is it? Spit it out and leave before I make you leave.”Behind her, the attendant called out. “Miss Faith. I would like to say that fighting between contestants outside the arena is strictly forbidden.”Xinxin’s eye twitched.Perhaps realizing her mood, the demon bowed his head. “My apologies. I did not mean to offend you. It is just… surprising.” He raised his head and frowned. “For a human to possess darkness should be impossible.”Xinxin tilted her head. “How arrogant. Darkness is not the exclusive domain of demons.” If that was true, her Sifu would have never been able to… use it?Xinxin paused and considered that fact.Her Sifu had used darkness, but she also remembered him fading away the one time she saw him training. That… and considering his loss to the Goddess…The demon nodded. “That is true. But darkness… it is a potent power that distorts and corrodes the wielder. Used by humans or other living beings that are not demons would simply turn them into monsters. Yet you… you wield it as a demon- no, as a Demon Lord might.”Xinxin shook her head. “That is interesting… but I do not care. For you or your curiosity.” She turned around and started walking away. “Go to your match… or whatever it is you planned to do.”“Wait-“Xinxin waved her hand and blocked the path with her spiritual sense. After that, she turned to the attendant and smiled. “Please, continue to lead the way.”The attendant glanced between her and the demon who was pounding on what appeared to be thin air. After a moment, she nodded and said, “As you wish, Miss Faith.”Time passed and Xinxin continued on her undefeated streak. Perhaps after the results of her first few matches, the rest of her opponents took her seriously. Yet, even though they did, her powers, granted to her by her Sifu, carried the day.And thus, it was time for the final fight of the Dark Tournament.Xinxin stepped onto the arena. When she did, the masked man’s image appeared once more.Spreading his arms, the masked man said, “The time has come, dear spectators! Sadly, the Dark Tournament for this year has reached its end… but worry not! The best fight has been saved for last, with both of the dark horse competitors finally facing each other!”The crowd roared.The masked man swept his arms towards Xinxin and said, “In one corner, we have the enchanting Faith, the peerless beauty that defeated each of her opponents in a single blow! From veterans to unexpectedly talented newcomers, all have fallen for her!”Xinxin’s eye twitched. Bad jokes at this point in the tournament… no. It was almost done. Now she just had to finish this fight and then she could quickly leave and arrange her next steps.The masked man swept his arm to the other side of the arena and said, “In the other corner, we have the mysterious Dark Knight! Like the enchanting Faith, he has also gone undefeated, cutting down his opponents in a single blow! Two demons, fated to clash! Who will win, who will fall? The time has come to decide!”Xinxin let out a breath and focused. She stared at the other side of the arena, waiting for the match to begin.And waited.And waited…The crowd grew restless.Xinxin didn’t turn to look in case it was a distraction. The demon… it was possible that he had unknown abilities she could not perceive on a simple glance. Thus she waited…But soon it became clear that it was no distraction.The masked man reappeared and let out a long sigh. “Well… this is unfortunate. It appears that the Dark Knight has withdrawn at the last moment. As a result, the enchanting Faith is the winner of this year’s Dark Tournament!”What?The masked man turned to face Xinxin and said, “Please, return to your attendant and go claim your prize.”…What?! That damned, cowardly demon-“-Actually withdrew from the tournament!?” Xinxin scowled and stomped her foot. “Did he take me that lightly?!”The masked man sighed and shook his head. “You have my condolences, Miss Faith. However… were you looking forward to the fight?”“Of course! I wanted to teach that man a lesson for standing in my way!”The masked man laughed.After the attendant led her out of the arena, she was guided back to the stage where the Dark Tournament Grand Prize was kept. There, the masked man organizing the event had appeared to meet with her.Xinxin let out a long sigh.…Perhaps she was letting her emotions get the better of her. Ever since awaking in that cottage, her heart had been in turmoil… this turn of events could instead be a blessing in disguise.“Well,” the masked man said. “Regardless, I must congratulate you for winning this Dark Tournament. It is rare… no, it has never occurred where such a beauty like yourself made it to the very end. Your challenge made me quite a bit of fortune.”“Hmph.” Xinxin scoffed. “You mean it drew in the lascivious men who wished to see me defiled.”The masked man laughed. “So you were aware of it?”“You are fortunate that I have better things to do than spend time dismantling your organization.”The masked man’s eyes twinkled and he said, “Then I’ll remember to thank my lucky stars. But enough chatter. I suppose you wish to be on your way… and it would be rude to keep you longer in a place you so despise.”“At least you have some sense.”The masked man nodded and then waved his hand towards the stage. When he did, space rippled and an invisible barrier surrounding it faded.Xinxin’s eyes widened when she saw that.“Surprised?” The masked man sounded amused.She was. However, she wouldn’t admit it. “Of course not.”The masked man shrugged and pulled out a bag from his shirt. That done, he waved his hand.The overflowing pile of platinum coins flew into the bag, making a soft clink noise as they entered. When they were all inside, he handed the bag to Xinxin.She paused and stared at the bag, trying to see if there were any hidden tricks.“Cautious as ever, hm? Well, I suppose it’s expected from a beauty like yourself. But you can relax. Despite the events I run, I do uphold a sense of honor. It’d be impossible to do business otherwise.”Xinxin ignored him for a bit. Yet, try as she might, she didn’t sense anything off about the bag, so she reluctantly took it from him.Though his mask hid the man’s face, Xinxin got the sense that he was smiling behind it.“Well, there’s one half of your prize. As for the other…” He turned to look at the elf.Xinxin did as well.Before, the elf hadn’t so much as glanced her way when Xinxin saw her. But she supposed that was due to the invisible barrier. Now though, the elf glared at Xinxin. Her eyes, a dark green jade, were narrowed in pure hatred.The masked man dug in his shirt again and held out a jade slip. “This is the soul contract for your other prize. Ah, and while that elf might seem dangerous, rest assured that she won’t be able to do so much as lift a finger without your commands when you’ve activated the contract.”Xinxin took the jade slip and frowned. “…Is that so?” She glanced back at the elf… the exotic Western Continent slave that she had won.She was bound and gagged, her clothes completely tattered. From the faint marks on her body visible beneath her clothes, the fate that befell the elf was already clear. Yet, in spite of that, her eyes weren’t dazed or lifeless. Instead, they shone with malice- no, obsession.“Well… I suppose that’s it from me.” The masked man stretched and then turned around. “I trust you know the way out, but in case you don’t, the slip will also works as a map. I’ve already informed my staff to leave you be, so take as long as you want to settle your affairs. Ah, and thanks again for providing me with such a wonderful opportunity to earn money.” He waved and then vanished.Xinxin frowned and swept the surroundings… but she didn’t see anything or anyone.“That man…”He was odd. Unreadable and, from how he vanished, also incredibly powerful.Xinxin was cautious, as well as curious… but she remembered her Sifu’s words about curiosity killing the cat and decided to leave it be.Instead, she swept her spiritual sense over the jade slip. When she did, writing appeared, hovering over the elf.[Status Screen]Name: Titania SylvaniaGender: FemaleLevel: 100Age: 498 years oldRace: ElfCombat potential: APrimary skill: Ice-Wind BladePrimary titles: Defiled Maiden, Vengeful Blade, Eldest PrincessSummary: The eldest princess of Alvheim. Hailed as a genius combatant, skilled at both magic and the sword. Developed a unique ability that pioneered the path of swordsmanship for elves that maximizes their natural affinity towards mana.Falling in the invasion of Alvheim, she was captured and defiled. Her pride as a princess and warrior have been continually shattered and her mind broken beneath pleasure and pain. In the depths of despair, her thoughts were only of her youngest sister that was still just a baby in elf years. Yet, great trauma has twisted those thoughts into malice.There's probably a lot of questions. Hopefully future chapters will answer them. Thanks as always for reading and leaving your comments, and I hope this chapter was enjoyable.I'll see you tomorrow... still working out on getting a routine time though, so not sure when just yet.Until then! 15 37 – Cliche HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext“Titania?” Xinxin muttered the name.She recognized it. For some reason, when Xinxin mulled over the name in her head, she felt like she should know it. Not only that, but when she stared at the elf’s face, it tugged at something in her memories. Like coming across an acquaintance after many years.But that was impossible. Xinxin had never been aware of the existence of ‘elves’ before today.A headache started to form, but Xinxin decided to ignore it for the time being. Instead, she walked over to the elf and released the gag.Immediately, Titania glared at Xinxin, a gaze filled with malice and hatred.Of course, it didn’t bother Xinxin. Instead of paying attention to that, she tilted her head and said, “Tell me, elf. Have we met before today?”“…them.”“Hm?”“I’ll kill them…! I’ll kill them, I’ll kill them, I’ll kill them!”Xinxin sighed. “Driven mad by vengeance?”While Titania’s gaze was on Xinxin, the elf seemed to be look at someone else.For a moment, Xinxin pondered leaving the elf there. The money more than served her purposes. But…“I suppose your life belongs to me now.” It’d be irresponsible of her to just leave the elf behind, and, while she respected her Sifu and his strength, Xinxin was not going to imitate his tendency to cast people aside.If he hadn’t, perhaps ‘that’ time would have been different…?Hm?A sense of incongruity. Something didn’t match up in Xinxin’s memories.Before Xinxin could figure it out, Titania’s eyes focused. Maybe it was due to her words, but Titania glared at Xinxin and said, “You… you’re just like her! I’ll never listen to you!”Like her…?Xinxin shook her head. “I do not need your life story, only your obedience.” She paused. “No… perhaps not even that.” Xinxin stepped closer to Titania and placed her hand over the elf’s chest. “In the end, your power is all I need. Now, a simple question. Live, or die?” For emphasis, she drew on the power of her dark core, causing bits of Titania’s powers to flow into her.Titania glared for a moment longer and then slumped down, losing all signs of resistance. “…I will obey.”“Good.”And that was a relief. For a moment, Xinxin thought that the elf would have refused.…Maybe there was something to her Sifu’s cold demeanor after all. People tended to ask less questions and become more pliable if you seemed ready to cut them down at a moment’s notice…But she was going on a tangent.Xinxin waved her hand, releasing the rest of Titania’s restraints, and then helped her up. “It’s a bit unexpected, but I suppose I could use a servant… You’re a bit weaker than I’d like, but that can be fixed.”She’d just have to convince Wang Tian to hand over some secret manuals or arts. From how he had foreigners as his disciples, surely he wouldn’t mind?Also… it’d be more convenient for her to go around if she had a servant at her side.Like Xiaomei.Xinxin’s heart pounded when she remembered that and she sighed.Her, along with the others, would never return. Thus… there was no use thinking about them.Xinxin steeled her heart again and then focused.Titania unsteadily rose to her feet. The act caused her tattered clothes to shift, revealing the ruined skin beneath.Xinxin frowned.Titania noticed and scowled. “What? Upset that your precious servant is flawed? Damaged?”Xinxin shook her head. “No. I just considered that it’d be more trouble than it’d be worth having you walk around dressed like that.”If the elf, Titania, was to be her servant… and if she planned to walk around with her usual appearance, the elf would have to wear fitting clothes.“Hm… I’m not as good as Sifu… but this should work?”Titania furrowed her brows. “What are you talking about?”Xinxin drew out a bit of her qi and threaded it into a dress… or she tried to. In the end, the result was a loose black cloak. She sighed and tossed it at Titania. “Put that on for now. I’ll get you something more suitable afterwards.”Titania frowned, but did as she was told. Xinxin stared at her.It was a bit odd. The black cloak covered Titania’s body from the neck down, concealing her tattered clothing. As for her neck itself, a thin black band had appeared around it, indicating her status as a slave. Despite that, with her defiant and dark jade eyes, instead of looking like a captured princess, she seemed like a vagrant out for revenge.Which, now that Xinxin thought about it, seemed fitting.She shook her head and said, “Are you well enough to walk?”Titania scoffed. “I may be weakened, but I am not weak. Lead the way, Master. I will follow.”A spiteful tongue, but grudgingly obedient.Xinxin shrugged. “Very well. Then… let us go.” She tied her bag of coins around her waist, concealing it with threads of darkness, and started walking down the halls, using the jade slip’s map feature to navigate.“…You are a strange girl, Master.” Titania muttered.Xinxin shrugged. “I am who I am… and in this case, I am a swordswoman.”The two had left the shady building that hosted the Dark Tournament and were wandering around the normal part of the Sun Kingdom again.Xinxin had once again used Myriad Heavens to take on the guise of a cold swordswoman, crafting a simple blade from her qi to hold at her side.Titania walked beside her, the elf’s ears twitching as they moved and her dark green eyes scanning the surroundings. With her appearance, as well as the collar around her neck, she drew a lot of attention from passersby. However, because of her attire, that attention quickly passed over her, especially when they saw Titania walking so close to Xinxin.Probably just another odd sight in such a vast kingdom… at least, that was what Xinxin assumed.Titania shook her head and said, “For one so young, you are… strangely mature. Unlike…” She trailed off and then narrowed her eyes.A young man with black hair who had been staring at them flinched and immediately averted his gaze, running off into the crowd.Xinxin sighed. “Would you relax? You are drawing more attention to us than necessary.”“I said that I would obey, not that I would change who I am.”“In that case, I command you to relax… or at least not show such blatant bloodlust. I would like to at least finish shopping in peace before being found out by the sect.”Titania frowned and then nodded. “I… will try.”“I suppose that is all I can ask for…” Xinxin shook her head and then looked around.Daylight was running low. The sun that had been high in the sky when Xinxin first left was now starting to sink into the horizon, casting everything in a crimson hue. Despite that fact, there weren’t any less people walking around.Xinxin and Titania had arrived at a commercial alleyway. Merchant stalls lined up along either side of the paved road, travelers from distant lands or adventurers trying to offload their wares. But in addition to those, there were actual shops, buildings with a more established reputation backed by the Sun Kingdom itself, which was shown by the Tian character hanging on their walls.At the moment, the first priority was to get Titania changed into proper clothes. While it would be inevitable for her to draw attention due to being an exotic foreign beauty, they could at least blend in better in that case rather than being stared at like potential criminals.With that in mind, Xinxin scanned the surroundings for a tailor shop. Thankfully, in a place like the Sun Kingdom, so bustling with activity and commerce, it didn’t take long to find one. A few buildings down, Xinxin saw a shop called The Old Dream.Xinxin nodded and said, “Follow me. It’s time to get you proper attire.”Titania did, but she frowned. “Is it necessary?”“I do not intend to wander as a swordswoman all the time. While your current appearance matches, as we appear to be wanderers, I would like to have more options as well.”Xinxin remembered the way Wang Tian had disguised them as a young lady and servant pair to get into the Bai Clan’s territory. If she planned to roam the world, there may be an occasion where such a fa?ade would be necessary again. And, since she apparently wasn’t skilled enough to conjure such goods from thin air like Wang Tian or her Sifu, she had to resort to the old fashioned way.…Well, at least winning the Dark Tournament had resulted in her gaining a spatial bag in addition to the coins. If not, it would have been more troublesome… and she didn’t feel like being more indebted to Wang Tian than she could with her weird feelings about him.Titania’s frown deepened. “…Understood.”Xinxin opened the door to the shop, causing a small bell to chime, and walked inside.The store, The Old Dream, was fairly large and had two floors. The first was the one where they entered. There, various dresses were on display, worn by masterfully crafted wooden mannequins. Finely spun silk dresses, dyed satin robes, and other outfits were carefully arranged on the main level, showing them off in full splendor.In the back of the main floor, a stairway led up to a second level. That floor was actually more of an extended balcony surrounding the shop interior and suspended in the air. On that level, colorful dyed fabrics and embroidery hung along the walls.Xinxin lowered her gaze from the surroundings and focused on the owner of the store.An old man with a shock of white hair sat behind a counter top near the stairway. While he had been threading a piece of flower embroidery, when he noticed Xinxin and Titania, he stood up and smiled. “Greetings, young madams. What can this humble old man do for you today?”Xinxin walked forward and said, “I was hoping to get new clothing for my servant, grandpa.” She nodded towards Titania and said, “Her current attire is a bit… ill-suited for travel, as you can see.”The old man nodded. “Hm… yes.” He walked around the counter and started to circle Titania.The elf winced and crossed her arms, glaring at the old man.He paused and said, “My apologies. I was simply surprised by your beauty.” He shook his head and said, “It is not often that young women like yourself appear in this kingdom, let alone in my humble shop.” He frowned and said, “For a foreign beauty like yourself…” He turned towards Xinxin and said, “She is your servant?”“That’s right, grandpa.”“A servant… hm.” The old man wandered back around the counter and pulled out a small wooden board with scraps of fabric on it. Flowery patterns, solid colors… like a painter’s pallet, it seemed that he was using it to prepare for his work. “Was there something you had in mind for your servant, young madam?”Xinxin turned to stare at Titania. “Well-“The door opened, causing a bell to chime again.“Ah.” The old man paused and then placed his board back on the counter. “More customers?”Xinxin frowned and turned around.Laughter spilled through the door, and a young man entered the shop. A typical young master, wearing white silk robes and a haughty smile. Behind him, a tall man with honed muscles and a sword strapped to his side walked in.“Old man! I’m back for another… order?” The young master paused when he saw Titania standing in the middle of the shop.Xinxin felt a headache coming on.Of course. How could she forget? The fatal three flaws a woman could possess: beauty, youth, and weakness… and also the ones that immediately attracted men.While Titania wasn’t young, she held the appearance of one not much older than Xinxin. Paired with her beauty and the fact that she was still weakened from her ordeal…“What’s this? A foreign beauty?” The young master smiled. “Perhaps the heaven’s are smiling on me today.”Titania scowled and immediately began moving back to Xinxin’s side. But before she could take a few steps, the young master ran forward and grabbed her arm.“One moment, fair maiden. Why don’t you and I-“Xinxin sighed and dumped a few dozen platinum coins on the counter top.The old man blinked and said, “What is this for, young madam? I have yet to-”Wind and ice exploded, swirling in a torrent around Titania.“Young master!” The man that followed the arrogant young master immediately charged forward drawing his blade.Xinxin paused and placed a few more coins on the counter top.“You won’t get away with this!” The young master’s servant roared those words and ran out of the shop, carrying the arrogant young man over his shoulder.The old man stared at the entrance and scattered mannequins lying around the floor with wide eyes. He took a step back and raised a shaky finger. “Y-You…” He shook his head and turned towards Xinxin. “Do you know what you’ve done?! Who that young man was?!”Xinxin’s response was to place a few more platinum coins on the counter top before turning her head back. “Finished?”Titania let out a deep breath and nodded. “Yes.” She frowned and said, “…But it appears that humans… no, that males are the same wherever you go.” She paused and then turned to look at Xinxin. “How do you deal with such attention? Does your patience not run thin?”“Y-Young madams!” The old man interrupted and said, “While you two might not know, that young man was-““Some arrogant young master who was spoiled from birth and felt entitled to the world.” Xinxin shook her head. “Foolish. To think that while lacking even the basics… even he had not been so arrogant.”Wang Tian in his youth had acted much the same, but he had the right to be due to his heaven-given talent.Not that Xinxin agreed with acting like that, nor accept it. In fact, she preferred her Sifu’s more humble approach. The quite and unshakable confidence… though she could have done without his outright hostility. Though when you simply wanted to live a peaceful life and people constantly tried to interfere…The old man shook his head. “Well… I suppose I cannot change your minds. Still, I must warn you two that he will not leave things like this so readily.” His face grimaced. “I have seen many a young woman fall to his hands, and I would not wish for another pair to fall victim.”Xinxin resisted the urge to scoff and instead said, “About the dresses…”The old man sighed. “The total is paid in full.” He laid three dresses on the counter top and said, “However, are you sure you do not wish for me to adjust them for your servant?”Xinxin glanced at Titania.The elf narrowed her eyes.Xinxin turned back and said, “I will find someone to do that at a later point.” She shook her head. “We’ve caused enough trouble for you as it is, grandpa”The old man smiled. “Trouble? If anything you’ve livened up this old man’s day… but I do worry about you two after that.” He paused and said, “I have a grandson in the Heaven-Seizing Dragon sect. His position is fairly high as well. If you two would-““Thank you… but daylight is running low. We should be returning now.” Xinxin bowed her head and swept up the dresses into her bag. “Come, Titania.”The elf nodded and walked in step with Xinxin.“W-Wait! Young madams!”Still trying to get a consistent schedule going. Poor Xinxin has to deal with what her Sifu did early on in the timeline. Unfortunately, she doesn't have the luxury of seeing flags and cliches when they show up.Thanks for reading and leaving comments! Also hello to any new people or readers that got this far. I appreciate you guys sticking around this long. Hopefully the chapter and story's enjoyable.See you tomorrow! 14 38 – Past HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext“…It appears that humans are the same no matter what where they’re from.”“Hm?” Xinxin glanced over at Titania and frowned.The two were walking back through the kingdom, making their way towards the central zone.The sun was starting to set now, and the sky was darkening. The crowds that had packed the streets were thinning.Titania stepped closer to Xinxin and muttered, “We are being followed.”“Ah.” Xinxin nodded. “If you mean those hopeless fools hiding in the dark, I’m already well aware of them.”From what Xinxin could sense, their pursuers were that arrogant young master as well as a few servants. As she didn’t sense any spiritual fluctuations from the servants, it seemed like they were just simple thugs.Xinxin sighed. “I suppose we should deal with them before heading back… It’d be bothersome to explain things to that guy otherwise.” She glanced at Titania and said, “This will be a good opportunity for you to showcase yours skills as well.”“Showcase my skills?”Xinxin shook her head and then turned to walk down an alleyway.Titania followed her.The few sounds and already thinned crowd around Xinxin and Titania faded away, leaving only behind eerie silence and an abandoned alleyway.But that didn’t last long. Barely a few paces down the alleyway, a young man walked out to block the way.“You foolish women. You should have-“Xinxin rolled her eyes and stepped behind Titania. “Hurry up and deal with this. There aren’t any witnesses, so just wipe them all out so we can go.”The young master’s eyes narrowed. “You dare?! I, Jian Hao will not be-“Titania ignored him and looked at Xinxin. “I… do not know how to fight without a sword.”Xinxin sighed. She reached out to her side and quickly formed one with qi before handing it Titania. “There. It won’t last long, but it should be enough. Now go.” She pushed Titania forward and said, “I want to get back before the sun sets.”“Y-You!” The young master’s face turned red and he pointed his finger at them. “You will rue the day you crossed Jian Hao! Men!”Three muscular men walked out from behind the young master.One was bald with a scar across his face, carrying a large cleaver.Another had a wild, untamed beard and smiled with crooked teeth, clutching an axe.The last was just grotesque, his face smeared and distorted from countless injuries. That one wore a pair of claws, scraping them together as he stared at Xinxin and Titania.The bald one tilted his head back and said, “The usual, boss?”“Shut up and get them already!”Xinxin sighed. Maybe she should find a male servant. It would be less of a hassle, that was for sure…The three muscular men advanced.Titania swung her sword a few times and then nodded. After that, she looked up at the men and said, “This will be quick.”The bald one pointed his cleaver at Titania and said, “You dare underestimate the Triple Threat!? It will be your last, Girl!”When she heard that name, Xinxin felt like covering her face out of shame for those three.Triple Threat… of all the names they could have chosen, they called themselves that. What was with this kingdom and those operating in the underworld calling themselves by so unoriginal and uninspired names?Was it tradition? Coincidence? Or just sheer stupidity?Xinxin didn’t know… but she knew that they were obnoxious and idiotic.Still, while she was embarrassed at the shameless trio, she kept a close eye on them… or specifically on the one that would be fighting them.The bald man charged, cleaver raised for a heavy slash.Titania shook her head. “…Slow. Those damned soldiers were faster than you.”Frost gathered around the blade in Titania’s hand. At the same time, a stream of wind flowed.“That is…” Xinxin frowned when she saw that.The ability was similar to what Xinxin did in the past. Channeling the elements into her blade and using it to attack… that was something she had done in the past after learning the technique her Sifu left for her.Yet… while Titania’s ability was similar, it was also different.If Xinxin’s technique drew power from herself and transformed it to the elements, Titania’s technique drew in power from outside that already aligned with those elements.Ice and wind gathered, clinging to Titania’s sword as if it was a matter of course.If the bald man saw it, he didn’t care. With a sneer, he swung his cleaver towards Titania’s side.The elf’s eyes narrowed and she swung her sword. Like a blossoming azure flower, snow and wind scattered as her blade cut through the air. Not long after, crimson joined it, falling like scarlet petals.The bald man froze, unable to move a single step forward. And then there was a loud crack. Following that, he collapsed into a pile of bloody slush.“First brother!” The bearded man screamed and then ran at Titania with red eyes.The elf turned to the bearded man. Immediately, her eyes darkened and she grit her teeth. “You…! You look like him. That bastard who-“ Her words cut off and she growled, swinging her sword again.Instead of a flower, that time the ice and wind formed a whip. A flash of blue cut across the air.The bearded man stopped moving, eyes wide in shock. And then, slowly, he fell to the ground, split in half.The last man took a step back, his grotesque face twisted further in fear. “F-First brother… S-Second brother!” He turned to the young master standing behind him and said, “You said that they were just ordinary girls!”That young master took a step back. “I-I thought they were!”“You liar! You damned li-“Blood burst from the man’s chest as an icicle pierced his heart.“-ar… Kuh.”Titania pulled her sword back, turning the icicle back into an icy wind coiling around her blade.The final man fell to the ground, unmoving.Watching all of that, Xinxin had to revise her opinion of the elf. Despite everything, she was fairly skilled. At least, her understanding of the sword and her abilities were enough to where Xinxin didn’t have to worry about her dying in a casual fight.Titania seemed to have a decent combat sense about her, as well as a good amount of killing intent. Much better than Xinxin had before meeting her Sifu, at least.Though… that made Xinxin wonder. Just how did she end up as a slave if she was that skilled, let alone suffer those injuries? Even if someone tried to force themselves upon her, she should have at least been able to-“Hee!”A shrill scream echoed in the alleyway.Xinxin looked up to see the young master completely encased in a layer of ice.Titania slowly walked towards the young man, her face twisted in fury. “You…” Her voice came out as a harsh whisper. “Dirty monkeys like you are the reason why my sisters and I…!” She bit her tongue and shook her head. “You will not die a clean death. You will not die a painless death.”“W-W-Wait!” The young master shook his head and said, “I’m the son of the Blue Moon Sect Leader! If you kill me, you’ll regret it!“Titania continued advancing and muttered, “I will tear your limbs apart, scatter your entrails upon the ground, tear out your heart, shatter your skull and-!”“Enough.” Xinxin waved her hand and freed the young master from the ice.Titania froze and turned around to look at Xinxin. Her eyes were dark, hollow. At the same time, a glimmer of madness was within.For a split second, it looked like she was going to lash out with her sword. But then reason returned to her and she took a slow breath to calm down.“…Forgive me. I lost myself for a moment. But Master.” She turned to the young man on the ground and scowled. “Do you truly intend to let scum like that live?”Before Xinxin could answer, Jian Hao was already knocking his head down against the ground in a kowtow. “Great Senior! I had eyes, but could not see Mt. Tai! Thank you, thank you for your mercy!”Xinxin’s nose wrinkled. “…Senior?”“A-Ah!” Jian Hao shuddered and he quickly said, “I-I meant beautiful fairy! Illustrious immortal who is envied throughout the heavens!” He slammed his head against the ground and said, “I was but a frog stuck in a well! Please, forgive me!”Titania tightened her grip around her sword. At the same time, the air became cold. “…Shameless, despicable scum. You… you have ‘their’ eyes.” She shook her head and turned to Xinxin. “He will not change. The moment we leave, he will look for another maiden to defile, another ‘doll’ to enjoy and then break. You…” The wind grew heavy. “…are going to let him live?”Xinxin tilted her head and stared at the young man on the ground.He was shivering in fear… but at the same time, he had not lost himself to it. One who knew when to retreat and when to advance. Or perhaps he was hoping that his name would be enough of a deterrent.“Master.” Titania looked at Xinxin. “Your answer. I would have it.”“Quite pertinent for my servant, aren’t you?” Xinxin shook her head. “But you do have a point.”Jian Hao raised his head. “I am willing to sign a soul contract! I swear, from this point onward, I will never-“Xinxin shook her head and walked over. “That’s unnecessary.” At the same time, she dropped her disguise, returning to her original appearance.Jian Hao’s eyes widened. “Un… necessary?”Xinxin smiled and held out her left hand. “That’s right. After all, I have everything I could need from you already.”He paused and said, “What do yo-“His words never finished.Darkness unfolded from Xinxin’s hand and enveloped Jian Hao. Whether because of Xinxin’s experience due to the Dark Tournament, or because of the young man’s lack of expertise, he instantly turned into a pile of ash. Moments later, even that pile of ash vanished, leaving no traces behind.Xinxin clenched her left hand, frowning as she felt the current of new power coursing through her body. “Water and ice, hm? But so weak… I suppose it’s better than nothing.”Steady accumulation. That was Xinxin’s aim. With her cultivation, it was only a matter of time to increase her strength. ‘Chaos’ and ‘Darkness’ could become anything. She simply needed a sample to work with.“…A pity there weren’t any other elementalists in the Dark Tournament.” Xinxin sighed and turned to look at Titania.The elf stared back with wide eyes. “You… no, that power…?”Xinxin paused and then narrowed her eyes. “You recognize my power?”Could it be?Of course. She was one of the women around-A headache. Xinxin frowned and ignored it for the moment, focusing on Titania.The elf slowly shook her head. “No. It was different. But… I met someone who gave a similar aura as that… as you.”“Did you now?”A similar power… that could be explained away as a demon. But a similar ‘aura’? The ‘Chaos’ and ‘Darkness’ that her Sifu left her should be unique. The enlightenments that he and, as his disciple, only Xinxin should know.Titania scowled. “Yes. That man saved my worthless excuse of a sister.” She paused. “…Though I suppose I cannot blame him. Aria was always blessed by that damned goddess.”Aria.Goddess.Xinxin felt another headache. She clutched her head and then glared at Titania. “Explain. Now.”Yes… explain. She had to get an explanation. Xinxin felt that if she didn’t, her head would split. No, that she had to get an explanation or her very foundation would crumble.“What happened to not needing my-““Elf! You will explain… or I will kill you and learn myself.”Panic. Pain. Headache. Confusion.Was it the influence of her Sifu, or something else? Either way, Xinxin wasn’t in the mood for games.Titania seemed to realize it as well and sighed. “…Understood. Then… it began a week ago. The Imperial Soldiers came to Alvheim bearing chaos, distorting all mana and rendering us powerless. In that time, they slaughtered my kin, captured my sisters, and-“ Titania cut off and let out a long, shuddering breath. She shook her head and said, “…My sister. The youngest. She escaped. Somehow, she managed to live… at the expense of myself and my other sisters. Other elven women.”Xinxin nodded.That… seemed familiar to her. But why? Pieces, fragments… things she should not know, did not know, but recalled somewhere deep inside.Titania continued and said, “…There was a young man and a beautiful young woman with silver hair and azure eyes. They rescued us from our captors… yet sided with my youngest sister. Her, the damned child blessed by the goddess due to her golden hair. The one who maintained her purity and naivety to the very end! Who was saved without so much as a scratch upon her body! Whereas we… we…!”Tears streamed down Titania’s cheeks and her eyes were haunted with pain.Even so, Xinxin found her attention drawn elsewhere.What Titania described…“That dragon’s devoted but a bit unreliable. Nothing like you, eh, faithful companion?”…A fragment of a memory. A glimpse at something she knew, but did not know.But it was enough. Perhaps satisfied with that answer, Xinxin’s head no longer felt like it was splitting apart.At the same time, Titania managed to calm down. The elf let out a slow breath and said, “Not long after that, we fell victim to captors again.” Titania waved her hand and said, “My sisters, broken and dead. Only I… only myself. I was the only one who lived. This body of mine, trained to defend and protect… in the end, its only use was to keep me alive, and me alone.” She gave Xinxin a crooked smile and said, “Satisfied?”“I-“Before Xinxin could respond, a youthful male voice called out. “Great Heaven-Seizer! There you are!”A young man with short black hair ran into the alleyway, followed by a young woman with blue hair in a pony-tail and a tomboyish girl with dark brown hair. Erik and his fellow disciples, Mary, the blue-haired young woman, and Sarah, the tomboy with dark brown hair.Xinxin frowned. “What are you three doing here, running around like headless chickens?”“The Heavenly King has gone into his final closed door cultivation! He could pass at any moment!”Xinxin’s heart throbbed. “What?”Real life stuff took much longer than expected today. Hope you don't mind the late chapter and that it's fairly enjoyable. I think there's about... three? Chapters left until we come across our nameless protagonist again. As for how and why... well, there was a certain route early on that came to a sudden end... Thanks as always for reading and leaving any comments. I really appreciate it.I'll see you sometime tomorrow... hopefully much earlier than the time of this update. 16 39 – Present HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextIn the depths of the bamboo forest, a nondescript cave jutted out of the ground, sealed with a restrictive formation.The sun had fallen below the horizon, replaced by the pure white moon above. Darkness reigned, but the soft moonlight illuminated the way.As Xinxin walked through the bamboo forest, she was reminded of the night after her Sifu took her as a disciple.That time, the darkness had been dense, almost palpable.This time… while the darkness wasn’t as all-encompassing, there was still something in the air that was just as prevalent.Xinxin’s heart throbbed. With every step she took towards the sealed cave, she felt… odd. Emotions she couldn’t describe. Hatred, regret, happiness, sorrow…Faint memories flickered in her mind as well, scenes that skirted on the edge of her awareness.Staring out into the distance, painting the horizon.Wistfully singing to the skies, pining for one who would not arrive.A life spent without meaning, filled with sentiments that were left unreturned.…But even so. Even while the emotions stirred in her heart, they didn’t remain. Like a passing wind through a bamboo forest… even while they shifted, they always returned to how they were.Xinxin came to a stop in front of the cave.A long and low sigh echoed. “So you returned after all.”“If I didn’t, wouldn’t you have just left without a trace?” It was just like Wang Tian to do that… just like him to leave her behind again.“As it should have been.”Xinxin frowned. “What is this I hear about you entering your final closed door cultivation? Are you trying to breakthrough again? An old man like you trying to reach immortality… don’t you have any shame?”She was rambling. The odd emotions in her chest were causing her to say things she didn’t understand or mean.Wang Tian laughed. “It was unexpected. In the end, I suppose things just turned up this way when I decided to help you, Xiao Xinxin.”“Don’t call me that.” Xinxin shook her head. “No matter what you might think, we were never married and never will be.”“Yes… I suppose that’s true.” Wang Tian let out a wistful sigh. “In this life, karma has already decreed it to be.”“…This life?”Wang Tian was quiet and then said, “Did you enjoy your trip into the kingdom?”Xinxin waved her hand, making a small chair from her qi, and sat down. “So you noticed.”“I knew you wouldn’t sit still. You had enough of that already for one lifetime.”There it was again.‘This life’.‘One lifetime’.Xinxin’s heart throbbed when he spoke. At the same time, she felt a headache. A realization that was on the edge of awareness.Even so, she ignored it and said, “…You did a fairly decent job. The kingdom is thriving and the people are lively. Though, you missed the part where the scum gathered.”“The Dark Tournament, I presume?”“…You knew?”“I know everything that occurs in this kingdom, Xiao Xinxin. Even in my old age and with my depleted cultivation… such a thing is trivial.”“Depleted cultivation? So you admit that you did not lose your cultivation from combat then.”“You caught me.”Xinxin couldn’t see his face, but she knew that he would be smiling at that time.She frowned and said, “Care to explain?”“The tournament or my cultivation?”“Both.”Why the upright Wang Tian would allow such a revolting place to exist and why his cultivation plummeted so low… both were things that Xinxin couldn’t understand.“…I said it, did I not? Everything I have created here is for your sake. This kingdom, this sect… even though I did not know if you would ever arrive, in the chance that you did. Even if I could not welcome you, at least there would be something that remained.”Xinxin scoffed. “Some welcome you prepared. Did your disciples not attack me when I appeared?”“Did you not attack them first?”Xinxin paused.Now that she thought about it… perhaps she had been a bit hasty at that time. But she couldn’t be blamed for that with what had just happened to her.“See?”Xinxin flushed and said, “T-That doesn’t matter. More importantly… I did not ask for your help, Wang Tian. Especially if it will end in your death. The bad karma between us is already enough to last a lifetime and beyond…?”She paused the moment the words spilled from her mouth.Bad karma? Lifetime and beyond?What was she saying?The headache intensified and her heart felt like it was going to rip out of her chest.Wang Tian was quiet and then he let out a long sigh. “…Yes. You are right. Then… shall we resolve that karma?”“Hm?” Xinxin frowned. “Resolve the karma?”“…There is a story I want to tell you.”Throb.Xinxin’s heart rebelled against his words. Everything in her was saying to leave him be… but at the same time, she felt that she should at least hear him out.“I am not so rude as to decline a dying man’s last words.”Wang Tian laughed. “So harsh. I wonder if that came from your Sifu or… No. That doesn’t matter.”“Wang Tian.”He sighed. “Then… I will begin. It may be a bit long, so I apologize for not preparing refreshments… but I am a bit indisposed at the moment.”Xinxin rolled her eyes.Could he see her? The moment Xinxin did, Wang Tian chuckled.Xinxin frowned. “You-““There was once a young man hailed a prodigy and given everything in life.”Xinxin paused when she heard him speak.Wang Tian continued. “From the time he was young, he was already betrothed to a heaven-defying beauty. She… was kind. Completely supportive in his decision to pursue the path of immortality, even though she could not walk it with him.”Throb.That… was familiar to her. Xinxin recognized what Wang Tian was saying.“Time passed and that young man became a peerless cultivator. Beauties flocked to his side because of his heaven-sent talent… and he took it for granted. Thrilled at the thought of peers that could walk beside him, he forgot the one who supported him from the beginning, who continued to support him even when she was called foolish and childish. Even when she was powerless.”“…That guy sounds like the scum of the earth.”Wang Tian laughed. “I agree. But at the time, he could not understand it. So focused on carving a path towards the heaven he was that he never stopped to look behind him. But… at the threshold towards immortality, he was forced to face his heart. There, he saw her support, saw her kind and warm devotion. Realizing that… he decided that he made a mistake.”His words were heavy with regret and sorrow.The story he told… Xinxin knew it well. Not with her mind, but with her heart. A tale of her devotion being tossed aside, of her love spurned and shattered, with only herself to pick up the pieces each time.Xinxin laughed, a cold sound echoing through the bamboo forest. “A mistake? You realized it far too late, Wang Tian.”She tossed aside all pretentions and cut to the core of the matter.Wang Tian sighed. “…Yes. It was too late. My heart demon on the threshold to Sainthood… was you. To pass the tribulation, I had to sever the karma sewn between us… but I could not. Knowing the extent of your devotion, how you stuck to your heartfelt emotions… I could not sever it.”“So you say… but you became a Saint in the end, did you not?” Xinxin scoffed. “What a weak resolve-““It was not my choice!” Wang Tian’s words rang loud and clear. Remorse, guilt, fury, despair. “It… was not my choice. I had decided then. Decided to give up my cultivation to live out the rest of my life as a mortal. To live out the rest of my life… with you.”Was it because Xinxin realized it now? Despite Wang Tian’s words… her heart was still. They… could no longer move her.Still, she was curious.“…Then what happened?”“I was a fool.” He scoffed. “What prodigy? What heaven-sent genius? I was so blind that I treated the excrement I found on the road as gemstones and tossed aside the jade that fell into my hands as a youth.”The air chilled, a sharp intent spreading throughout the area like a drawn sword.“…They severed it. The ones I foolishly called my companions. The ‘pure fairies’ that accompanied me performed a forbidden ritual. They must have realized that I was hesitating and made the decision for me. While I faced my past, they took you and tore out your soul, offering in to that accursed goddess to banish it from the cycle of creation. To ensure that our karma was completely severed… they erased your very existence. At least… that should have been the case.”“But it was not.”Xinxin existed. The time and life that Wang Tian spoke of… she could not remember it, but her heart did. Yet, if what he said was true… then how could it be? That she existed, that she stood there at all…“Yes,” Wang Tian whispered. “It was not.”Silence.A breeze swept across the bamboo forest, causing them to rattle. A sound that could have been heard as either laughter or weeping.Xinxin stared into the cave and said, “Why are you telling me this?”“…I told you, did I not? This… is all to settle the karma between us. While our bond has been severed… the weight left behind I have never forgotten. When that goddess sent me back to the past, I was determined to repay the debt I carried… but the heavens are cruel. Even now… the one in your heart is no longer me, is it? Rather… it is that man. Your ‘Sifu’.”Xinxin didn’t respond. But then, it seemed that Wang Tian didn’t expect an answer.“While I might not be able to resolve the karma between us peacefully… I can at least help you reach your desires, Xiao Xinxin.” He laughed. “How odd. In the end, you who gave everything to me will be the one to live, while I will be the one to vanish.”“Wang Tian. You-“ Xinxin’s voice caught in her throat. Despite her wishing otherwise, she found it hard to speak.A bell rang from somewhere in the distance. The signal that Wang Tian’s life was ending.Hearing that, Xinxin found her words again. “…I will not forgive you. What you did to me… what you allowed me to suffer…”“I know. But I chose this path. The destiny wrought by a foolish young man who sought heaven in the skies rather than accepting the bliss he had on earth.”Another chime. When the bell finished its toll, it marked the end.Wang Tian’s voice drifted out again from the cave, weaker than before. “Even so… would you allow me to see you? One last time?”Xinxin sighed and then stood up from her chair.At the same time, the restrictive field vanished.Xinxin walked inside.It was a simple cave, not too deep or wide. As a result, it did not take long to reach Wang Tian.He sat in the middle of the cave, cross-legged in meditation. Yet, unlike before, he had changed from the appearance of an old man back to the one he held as a youth. Still, with his white hair and dull eyes, it was clear that he was no longer a young man.When Xinxin arrived, Wang Tian stared at her and let out a long sigh. “What a hopeless fool I was to throw you away.”Xinxin didn’t say anything, only nodding.“No words, even at the end?” He shook his head. “No. I suppose that is to be expected… Then. I will focus on what comes next instead of these lingering sentiments.”Wang Tian’s dull eyes focused and he stared at Xinxin. “Your Sifu is alive… but to reach him will be difficult. Using the last of my strength, I managed to discern his location… but that man’s karma is tangled beyond all recognition. Moreover, another’s karma has been woven into his, a golden thread cast by the Goddess to bind him to a fate she envisioned.”Sifu… was alive?Xinxin’s eyes widened, that single thought echoing through her mind.Her Sifu… Nowun was alive. Despite falling to that Goddess, he was alive.And then Xinxin recalled the rest of Wang Tian’s words and her eyes narrowed. “That Goddess has forced a fate upon him?”“Heh. So you speak when it comes to your Sifu, huh?”“Wang Tian.”“Humor a dying old man, will you, Xinxin?”Xinxin rolled her eyes.Wang Tian shook his head, an amused smile on his face. But after that, his expression became somber and he said, “If you wish to meet your Sifu… if you wish for him to stand beside you, that karma must be cleared.”Xinxin frowned. “And how do you expect me to do that?”“For that… I have a present for you.” Wang Tian waved his hand. “A word without a sound… A blade by another name.”Light gathered, forming into a sword in front of Xinxin.She grabbed the sword and stared at it.A blade of pure crystal, as if carved from ice. Inscribed upon that blade were three characters: Zhan Xinxin. Her name… but characters that could also be read as a stick with faith.“I will not dissuade you,” Wang Tian said. “I can only hope that you stay true to your name, Xinxin. Stick to your heartfelt feelings… to your faith. In that way… I am sure you will reach the happy ending you deserve.”The final toll of the bell rang.Xinxin’s eyes widened and she called out his name. “Wang Tian-“He smiled… and then he vanished, fading away into dust.Xinxin held onto the sword a bit tighter and shook her head. “You idiot. Leaving me behind without a word again…”Holding that sword in her hand, she realized what Wang Tian’s incantation meant, the ‘path’ that he achieved.A word without a sound… a blade by another name.Regret.Not much I have to say today, I think, other than to thank you for reading, as always, and that I hope the chapter was enjoyable. Might be a bit too melodramatic, but I think it's not too bad... hopefully. Until tomorrow! 16 40 – Future HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextXinxin walked out of the cave, the sword Wang Tian forged for her sheathed at her side. Her mind was in disarray, still going over what she had learned.Her Sifu was alive, but trapped somewhere due to his tangled karma. Wang Tian… in a previous life, they were tied together, but that karma had been severed, a result of his own carelessness.To repay that debt, to reunite her with her Sifu, Wang Tian gave her a sword forged with his remaining powers, the ‘path’ he carved out at the cost of her existence.But now that Wang Tian was gone. And like that, all remnants of her previous life had vanished.“Are you finished?” Titania’s voice echoed.Xinxin glanced over.In the rush of getting to Wang Tian, she hadn’t paid attention to the elf. It seemed that Titania had followed Xinxin though, waiting by leaning against a few bamboo trees a fair distance away from the cave.Xinxin nodded. “Yes.”And it was. With Wang Tian’s disappearance… he was right. The karma between them was settled, and the only ties she had left were the ones to her Sifu.To Nowun.Another headache. That was getting more frequent… and Xinxin didn’t know what they meant.She frowned and then shook her head to clear it. After that, she looked at Titania and said, “Where are the other three?” While Xinxin could see Titania, there weren’t any signs of Erik or the two girls. The three disciples that Wang Tian took in as his own.“If you are asking about the obnoxious children,” Titania said. “They mentioned returning to their sect to prepare something for you. As for what that is exactly, I know not.”Xinxin frowned. “Did they mention where that sect was?”While Xinxin had gone out of the forest to see the kingdom and had private quarters within the bounded area, she had yet to see where exactly the sect that Wang Tian had founded was located.Titania shook her head. “Only that they would return soon.”Xinxin hummed and tilted her head. With Wang Tian’s death… she didn’t really have a reason to stick around. And with what he gave her, she had a means to save her Sifu from the fate that Goddess tied to him.But then that required her finding her Sifu first. And that…Titania looked at Xinxin and said, “What do we plan to do now? Will we stay in this kingdom or roam the land? Because if it is the latter, I have a request.”“A request?” Xinxin smiled. “It’s odd to hear that from you.”Titania shook her head and said, “I have… accepted my current position. Moreover, you… Master. You are strong. Enough that I can at least be assured I will not suffer a humiliating end at your side.”Xinxin raised an eyebrow. “Are you not worried about me killing you out of spite? Or to obtain your strength?”“Even if that is the case, it is better than being the servant of another despicable monkey.”Xinxin shrugged. “For now… I would like to at least wait and see what those disciples have prepared. After that… if it is not too far out of the way, I will listen to your request.”They would have to keep an eye out for signs of her Sifu in any case. Because of that, Xinxin had no problem fulfilling her loyal servant’s request.Titania nodded. “Understood.” After saying that, she was quiet, leaning back against a bamboo tree.In that time, Xinxin decided to more closely examine the sword Wang Tian left behind and unsheathed it.Titania noticed and frowned. “Is that your true weapon?”Xinxin shook her head. “This… while it has the appearance of a sword, it is different.” She paused and then used her spiritual sense on the sword. Perhaps because Wang Tian expected her to, or because his sentiments and will were left behind in the blade, the sword freely offered up details to her. “…It is not a weapon to cut down enemies, but something to sever- no, to control Karma and Fate.”Titania looked confused.“You wouldn’t understand.” Xinxin sheathed her sword again and said, “Those who haven’t stepped upon the path to immortality couldn’t begin to comprehend it.”The sword Wang Tian left behind was a law into itself, a crystallization of his path to defy the ‘Order’ that Goddess had established. Such abstract concepts were intangible to anyone that had not begun walking on their own path to defy the heavens.Titania scoffed. “Immortality?” She shook her head. “Such a meaningless thing… I can never understand why you humans pursue it so much. Living so long…” She trailed off, her face darkening.Xinxin paused and then stared at Titania. “That is right. You are hundreds of years old and yet appear so young.” She frowned. “Is that an innate ability of yours, or your race?”Titania narrowed her eyes. “It is supposed to be a blessing. A gift of the World Tree, granted by that Goddess.” She laughed, a bitter sound. “Long lives to protect her sacred tree. And yet in the end, the Goddess abandoned us.”“The World Tree…?” Xinxin muttered. When she did, she felt a pulse from the sword at her side. At the same time, a fragment of a memory drifted in her mind’s eye.Walking through a wooden hall, where the walls were like the hollows of a tree. A young man with indiscernible features.That-“Great Heaven Seizer.” A young man’s voice called out.Glancing over, Xinxin saw Erik return.The young man with short black hair shook his head and said, “I apologize for our absence. But… there were arrangements that the Heavenly King left for us to do.”Xinxin noticed that the girls were missing and said, “Your companions are not around?”Erik frowned. “They are… indisposed at the moment.”Hearing his tone of voice, Xinxin took a closer look at the young man and realized that his eyes were red. Even so, he stood firm and acted professionally in spite of that.Xinxin could respect that.He sighed and said, “With the Heavenly King’s passing, the responsibility of the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect falls to me. Thus…” He bowed his head and said, “As the one inheriting the mantle of Heavenly King, I greet the Great Heaven Seizer.” He raised his head and stared at Xinxin, his gaze steady. “Until the end of time itself, we will fight by your side, even if the world becomes our enemy.”Xinxin frowned. “That… are you not upset?” If Xinxin had never arrived… Wang Tian would still be alive. It might not have been for much longer, but it would have been a natural death. One with plenty of time to say farewells and goodbyes. Instead…Erik shook his head. “I… we were already aware the Heavenly King would pass soon. He… my Master was also aware of it and made the proper arrangements.”“I see.”That Wang Tian… even after his death he had thought about her, huh?“Anyway,” Erik said. “While this area serves as your private grounds… would you return with me to the sect? Ah, and your… friend?” He glanced at Titania and said, “…Is welcome as well.”Xinxin considered it for a moment and then nodded. “I might as well see the sect that Wang Tian established. However…” She frowned. “Where is it?”Erik smiled, a bittersweet expression. “You are standing in it.”“What are you-“Xinxin’s eyes widened.Space rippled and twisted. When it stabilized, Xinxin and Titania were standing atop a balcony overlooking a vast courtyard.“This…” She took a look around.The vast bamboo forest and the Jade Mountain she remembered had vanished. In its place, there were a series of elegant pagodas and training grounds scattered across the area.When she saw that, Xinxin let out a long sigh.“That guy… so he truly cared that much.”A domain. It was something that only a Saint could have, an image that they turned into reality with their own will and strength. For most, it was a means to use in combat.But that Wang Tian… he used it to recreate the place from ancient times. To revisit a location that only existed in his memories.A waste… but also just like him to do so.Erik glanced at Xinxin for a moment and then hopped off the balcony, landing on the courtyard below. When he did, a crowd of practitioners gathered, forming neat lines.Erik clasped his hands in front of him and said, “We greet the Great Heaven Seizer!”A roar erupted, repeating Erik’s words.Xinxin instinctively took a step back.She could see it even from the balcony. Each and every person below her was filled with zeal and devotion. A willingness to lay down their lives at any moment.“…He was a sick guy after all.”That was the only thing she could say about Wang Tian. Sick in the head. What kind of person walked a path to the end and then turned around to pick up what he left behind?Titania tilted her head and said, “…It would appear that you have a formidable backing, Master.”She nodded.Erik looked up at Xinxin and said, “A word if you would, Great Heaven Seizer!”Xinxin paused, staring out at the practitioners waiting below.They were a motley bunch. Men, women, young, old. Foreigners, a few demons, humans… It seemed that Wang Tian hadn’t been picky in choosing his forces. However, there was one thing that couldn’t be denied.Each of them were not weak. Well, to her they were, but after experiencing the average level of combatants, she could say that they were at least on par, if not above par.Xinxin pondered for a moment about what to say and opened her mouth. But before she could, there was an explosion.In the distance, the front gates leading to the courtyard slammed open and some practitioners flew through the air, landing on the ground with a thud.A moment later, a male voice called out. “So this is where that Heavenly King is supposed to live, huh?” A man with spiky golden hair and blue eyes stepped into the courtyard. He wore sparkling silver plate mail, and had a radiant long sword held in his right hand. “Funny. For a sect called the Heaven-Seizing Dragon, they don’t seem that strong.”A crimson-haired woman wearing a pointed hat and a dark violet robe stepped in after him. “That’s because you’re too strong, Alan. What kind of crazy person spends a whole year grinding the same boss just to max out his sword?”The man, Alan, shrugged and said, “Hey! The last time the Goddess said the mission was easy, we got wiped. I am not going to lose all the items and experience I’ve earned over a simple story mission.”Another man stepped in, covered in thick plate mail. He held a giant tower shield in his left hand and a halberd in his right.Behind him followed a woman with long blue hair. She wore flowing white robes bearing a red cross and held a golden staff in her hands.The man in thick plate mail grunted and said, “The last time was a fluke.”The woman with long blue hair nodded. “Barry’s right. We won’t be losing this time… you’re not the only one who got stronger, Alan.”The man with golden spiky hair nodded. “Got it, Diane.” He looked forward at the courtyard and said, “Then… should we start?”The crowd parted and Erik turned around, walking towards the entrance. “Who dares attack the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect?!”Alan glanced at Erik and said, “Huh? You’re not Asian…” He frowned and said, “That really ruins the immersion of the game, you know?”Charlotte, the woman with crimson hair, tilted her head and said, “Maybe he’s a player?”Erik frowned. “Game? Player?”“…Guess not.” Alan shook his head. “Well, sorry either way.” He raised his sword and grinned. “I’ve been stuck at 499 for a while, so I really need this level up from the quest reward.”Erik shifted his stance and narrowed his eyes. “I know not where or why you came, Foreigner… but you will find yourself a fool to take us lightly.”Xinxin watched the event play out at the courtyard and frowned. Those people… she recognized them.“Master.” Titania glanced at Xinxin and said, “Should I help?”Before she could answer, the man with golden hair called out.“Twist with madness… Aeolus!”Screeching razor winds erupted in the courtyard.Erik stepped forward, forming a blade with qi and said, “You will not defile the sacred grounds!”The black-haired young man’s words were echoed by a roar as hundreds of practitioners charged in tandem with him.“Master?”Xinxin sighed. “I suppose it would be rude to repay kindness with malice…”That foreigner with golden hair was an aberration. Even among the different natural energies, his power was an exception. More pure, more dense…Xinxin leapt from the balcony into the eye of the storm and swept her left hand.At once, the winds scattered and died down.Titania landed on the ground behind her, using wind magic to soften her landing.Alan’s eyes widened when he saw Xinxin. “You… you’re the girl from last time.”Xinxin tilted her head. “You finally speak in a language I understand.”Alan shrugged. “The devs thought convenience was better than immersion.”The crimson-haired woman, Charlotte, spread out her arms, causing an array of runic symbols to appear. “Stop chatting, Alan! That girl’s level is unknown!”“Meaning that she’s a lot stronger than us, huh?” Alan muttered and turned to stare at Xinxin.Footsteps echoed behind her, and then Erik and his two female companions appeared. The tomboyish Sarah and the cool-headed blue-haired beauty Mary.“We will fight with you, Heaven-Seizer,” Erik said.“Yeah!” Sarah punched a right hand into her open left palm and said, “For grandpa!”Mary nodded, sending her blue hair scattering, and said, “We will honor… our master’s last wishes. We will protect you.”Xinxin shook her head. “I do not need protection… but so be it.”Titania stepped beside Xinxin, ice and wind gathering around her left and right arms. “…Shall I start, Master?”“Alan!” Charlotte swept her hands across the space in front of her, sending flames surging forward.“Got it, Cherry!”“And stop calling me that!”Xinxin formed a blade from her qi and shook her head. “Childish.”Right. So Thanksgiving is a thing and I completely forgot about it. I hope that everyone celebrating it has/had a good one. I'll be taking a break for a few days to spend time with family. Hopefully the chapter was enjoyable, and thank you all for reading this far. I'm really grateful for it, and I hope the story hasn't been too boring. Still trying to get back into the groove of this story.I'll see you all again Monday! 14 41 – Martial Hero Route – Recollection HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextAlan charged, raising his sword in the air. The flames cast by Charlotte gathered around his blade, amplified by a gust of wind. It seemed like he wanted to end everything in one fell swoop.Xinxin walked forward. The fire slash was impressive. Flashy. But… it lacked substance. Still, it would be mildly dangerous to everyone around her, so Xinxin decided to stop it.Water and ice. Xinxin drew forth the traces of those elements she obtained from the arrogant young master she killed and converted her qi to match. Immediately, like how Alan’s blade became wreathed in a fiery tempest, Xinxin’s sword became wrapped in an icy whirlpool.“Inferno slash!” Alan shouted and swung his blade. The flames gathered around it scattered, spreading out to blanket the courtyard. But before they could, Xinxin acted.Words were unnecessary. In response, Xinxin simply swept her blade across the air.Fire and wind met water and ice. The result of it was a chilling mist, spreading over the courtyard.Xinxin frowned and glanced at her blade. “Not enough?”It seemed that she still didn’t have a good enough grasp on the elements in this new world. If it had been before, she was sure that her attack would have won out.Erik unsheathed a sword and shouted. “Everyone! Attack!”A roar erupted as the practitioners from the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect surged forward.But, before they could close the gap, Charlotte called out. “I won’t let you! Time and space, bind as one and sever! Dimension Lock!” The crimson-haired witch swept her staff and a ripple spread throughout the courtyard.Xinxin’s eyes widened when she felt it. “A domain? No, this is different.” Not the power of a law, or even ‘Order’. Instead, it was a borrowed Authority. “That accursed Goddess…!”The practitioners had vanished, leaving behind only Xinxin, Titania, Erik, Mary, and Sarah on their side.Charlotte smiled and said, “There won’t be any reinforcements this time!”Alan turned back and stuck up his thumb. “Good one, Cherry!”“Stop that!”While everyone was caught off-guard by Charlotte’s actions, the other woman in Alan’s party, the blue-haired cleric, started chanting. “Oh Goddess, grant us the strength to create miracles in your name! Divine Order’s Light!”Golden radiance bloomed, enveloping each of the four invaders.Xinxin narrowed her eyes when she felt that. “Borrowing her power? I won’t allow it!”If it was before, Xinxin might have been incapable of doing anything, but with Wang Tian’s last gift, she could see it. Golden threads descended from the sky, enveloping each of the four. Lines of power granting them the Goddess’s strength.Xinxin drew the sword Wang Tian left her and then leapt into the air.Alan seemed to realize what she was doing and shouted. “Get down here!” He shifted his stance, holding his blade parallel to the ground and said, “Swallow Rev-““You will not harm the Heaven-Seizer!” Erik charged at Alan, swinging his sword.“Tch!” Alan was forced to break off his attack. He stepped back and swung his sword to parry Erik’s. “Get out of here, you dweeb!”Erik’s attack suddenly shifted, flowing like water, and his sword continued towards Alan’s neck.“What!?” The golden-haired man made a hurried retreat, bringing his sword up to block instead of parrying.Steel screeched as the blades made contact, and then the two crossed swords.Erik narrowed his eyes and said, “Do not underestimate our strength, Apostle!”Seeing that the situation was handled, Xinxin focused on cutting the line of power from the Goddess. She tightened her grip on the sword Wang Tian left her and said, “Don’t let me down, Wang Tian.”With that, she slashed.Time seemed to crawl to a halt. The moment Xinxin swung the sword, she shifted to a different realm, a colorless place where time had no meaning. When she did, she saw countless threads in the distance, wrapping around each person there.Red lines between Alan and Charlotte, as well as Erik and his two girls. Blue lines between the four party members. A black one between Xinxin and Titania…Xinxin ignored them and focused on the golden thread.Wang Tian’s sword swept across the frozen world and then tore through the Goddess’s line of power.At once, the world returned to normal. In addition, the golden radiance wrapping the four party members invading the sect vanished.“What?!” Alan dodged out of the way of Erik’s sword and said, “Buff dispel? Tch! Barry! Provoke them!”The man in towering full plate mail stepped forward and stomped. Taking a deep breath, he roared. “FIGHT ME!”A ripple of power spread throughout the surroundings, carrying with it a hint of madness.Mary, the blue-haired young woman, stepped forward and said, “As if I would allow an illusion technique! Water soothes the soul, tranquil as a still pond! Calm Mind!”Another ripple spread out to counter the one from Barry.In the back, Charlotte’s eyes widened. “Magic in this Wuxia setting?! That’s not- Wait.” She stared at Mary for a moment and then said, “I get it! You three are the-“Before Charlotte could finish speaking, Sarah yelled and charged towards her. The tomboyish girl with brown hair flew with lightning speed towards the crimson-haired witch, a fist raised to strike.“Charlotte!” Barry roared and raised his shield. “Guardian Knight!”Golden light flashed, and then he vanished, instantly reappearing in front of Charlotte to intercept Sarah.Sarah’s eyes widened, but she didn’t stop. “You’re in my way!”“You will not pass!”A heavy boom echoed as Sarah’s fist struck unyielding steel. That was soon joined rapid-fire clangs as Sarah lashed out at Barry, with the armored knight trying to block each attack.Charlotte narrowed her eyes and started chanting, but Mary started chanting as well.“Flame Arrow!”“Water Shield!”Fire met water yet again as Charlotte and Mary competed with spells.“Master.”Xinxin blinked. It seemed like she had gotten wrapped up in the fight, impressed by Wang Tian’s disciples. They were holding their own fairly well.She shook her head and then turned towards Titania.The elf tilted her head. “What should I do?”“You, hm?”Xinxin looked around.With Mary occupying Charlotte, Sarah stalling Barry, and Erik still fending off Alan, that left only one person in their opponents.Xinxin stared at the last member of the invading party, Diane the blue-haired cleric, and said, “Take care of her.”“Understood,” Titania said. “Ah, but I will require a sword.”Xinxin rolled her eyes and quickly formed a blade from qi before passing it over.Titania took it with a nod in thanks, and then walked towards Diane, icy wind gathering around her with every step.The cleric scowled when she saw Titania approach. “Don’t think I’m weak because I’m a healer!” She shifted her staff to her left hand and waved her right hand. Golden light flashed and the staff vanished, replaced with a thin silver rapier. She then took a step back and held it out, adopting a fencer’s pose.Titania smiled. “Good.” She raised her own blade as well and said, “Then I do not need to feel guilty about killing a defenseless maiden.”“You-!”Seeing that she was settled, Xinxin turned her attention back to Erik.The black-haired young man was doing well for himself. At least, he seemed to have inherited Wang Tian’s sword fighting skills properly.Erik’s sword cut through the air like a continuous stream of silver, always seeking out fatal blows. Against an ordinary opponent, it would have been a clear victory.But Alan was not simple. If Erik’s sword style was a continuous stream, Alan’s was chaotic. A haphazard mix of techniques used at an irregular tempo.Because of that, neither side was advancing… though it was clear that one person kept a cooler head.“Dammit!” Alan grit his teeth and pushed Erik’s sword away to the right. “You’re being annoying!”“Then die.” Erik responded by spinning around and cutting towards Alan’s exposed left flank.“Tch!” Alan drew his sword back and held it to block, sending him staggering for half a step.But at that rate, they’d get nowhere.Xinxin shook her head and then charged.“Hm?” Erik glanced at her. “Heaven-Seizer?”“Support me!” Xinxin shouted those words and then slashed at Alan's neck.“As you will!” Erik nodded and moved out of the way, cutting at Alan’s back.The golden-haired man’s eyes widened for a brief moment and then he smiled. “Two-on-one, huh? Blink!”Xinxin’s sword cut through air. In the last moment, the Goddess’s power wrapped Alan and sent him through space, a few paces away.Xinxin stepped down on the ground and moved again. “Tricks will not save you!”Erik moved in tandem with Xinxin and said, “This is your end, Apostle!”“Is it?” Alan grinned and swept his open left hand across the air. “Time to use my unique skill!” Light bloomed and another sword appeared in his left hand, glittering with gold. “Caliburn! Guide my hand!”He took a step back, adopting a wide stance, and then waited, as if welcoming their attacks.Xinxin slashed out with a wave of darkness. “Two swords will do you no good when you can barely use one!”Erik attacked with his sword as well, crossing Xinxin’s wave of darkness with an invisible slash.Alan’s eyes flitted towards both Xinxin and Erik. He shook his head and said, “That’s what you think! Cross Guard!”The moment that the wave of darkness reached Alan, he started waving his swords in erratic movements.Xinxin shook her head. “Desperate flailing will not-“ She cut off her words, her eyes widening when she saw what was happening.Alan simply flailed his arms around. Yet, when he did, golden light bloomed and drew in the darkness as well as Erik’s attack, dissipating it.Xinxin came to a stop and glared. “That cheating Goddess…!”Neither skill nor reason. What Alan used defied any sort of sense and spit in the name of those trying to pioneer their own paths. A farce pretending to delve in the profound principles of Dao and allowed simply because the Goddess permitted it.Erik came to a stop beside Xinxin as well and frowned. “What do we do, Heaven-Seizer?“Xinxin narrowed her eyes and held out her left hand, multi-colored lightning crackling at her fingertips.“Alan!” Charlotte screamed and tried to cast a spell to intercept Xinxin’s attack.“Your opponent is me! Torrential Tribute!” Mary held out her hands, causing glyphs to form in the air above Charlotte.The crimson-haired witch was forced to look away, quickly casting a countermeasure to Mary’s spell.“Die.” Xinxin declared the fate of her opponent and released the lightning.The energy protecting Alan, as well as his technique, was strange but in the end they were granted by the Goddess. And, while that Goddess thought herself invincible, Xinxin had already seen it.She could hurt the Goddess. Xinxin’s attack, the technique left behind by her Sifu, it was enough to cut through the Goddess’s supposed invulnerability and make her bleed.Then, towards Alan who was merely borrowing that Goddess’s power…Fire, water, earth, wood, and metal, formed from Xinxin’s qi coalesced in the lightning bolt. But on top of that, lightning, ice, and water formed from the new energy in this world were woven in.An attack converging different powers and maintaining a chaotic balance surged towards Alan.His eyes widened. The golden-haired man must have instinctively realized he couldn’t block it and dropped his sword in his right hand. After that, he hurriedly swiped his now freed hand through the air.Xinxin narrowed her eyes and said, “It’s over!” She clenched her hand, detonating the combined powers-“TIME STOP!”-And the world froze.A single breath.In that time, Xinxin couldn’t move. No, nothing moved. A single moment lost to time where the only one permitted to move was Alan.She saw it. While Xinxin couldn’t move, she was still conscious.The flow of time was distorted, bound in place by the Goddess’s power- no, her Authority.During that, Alan quickly beat a hasty retreat, moving to Charlotte’s side.Time resumed.Xinxin’s attack erupted, forming a crater in the ground and sending up a cloud of dust. Yet, her target had managed to get away, rendering that attack pointless.Alan held out his right hand. The blade he dropped flew through the dust returned. Grabbing it, he smiled and said, “Don’t count me out yet! A year’s worth of grinding… I’ll show you just how far that got me!”Charlotte rolled her eyes and moved close to Alan. “You mean a year’s worth of savings dumped in the gacha.”Alan scowled and said, “Shut up, Cherry! No one asked you!”“Say that again when you have a real job, NEET! I’m the one paying our bills!”“Hmph.” Xinxin lowered her hand and said, “Relying on external powers, are you?”A distraction. While Xinxin hadn’t expected Alan to dodge the attack, someone did.Alan shrugged and said, “All’s fair in love and-““Alan!” Charlotte moved, sweeping out her staff to cast a shield.But it was too slow.Erik emerged from behind Alan like a shadow and slash at the man’s head.Charlotte screamed.Blood flew and Alan’s head began sliding apart. With that, his corpse would fall to the ground soon after… or at least that was what should have happened.Instead, Alan’s body moved, the two swords slashing out at Erik.The black-haired young man’s eyes widened and he pulled his sword back to block. “What blasphemous-“That was all he managed to get out before he was sent flying back through the air, blood scattering from a deep slash in his chest.“Erik!” Mary ran towards him and caught the young man, quickly holding her hand out over his wounds and healing them.Xinxin’s eyes widened and she stared at Alan.Time seemed to spin backwards. The golden-haired man’s split face slowly moved back together, and the spilled blood flew back, as if sucked in. Before long, it was as if Erik’s attack never happened, Alan’s face perfectly unblemished.Charlotte let out a sigh of relief and then glared. “You dummy! Tell me ahead of time if you’ve bought resurrection items!”Alan scratched the back of his head and laughed. “Yeah… sorry, Cherry. But damn… there goes a totem of undying.” His cheerful demeanor vanished and he looked towards Xinxin. “You’re really a pain in my rear. A lot stronger than the last fight too… is this the new story patch that goddess mentioned?”“…So they really are undying.” Xinxin muttered.She hesitated to call it immortality, since Xinxin could clearly see that Alan had died. Yet, even though he died, he came back to life.Xinxin took a brief stock of her allies.Titania was at a standstill against Diane. It seemed the cleric was a better swordsman than anticipated… or Titania was more weakened than she initially thought. The two were trading blows, crimson cuts clear on both women’s skin and clothing, but no lethal wounds had been dealt.Barry and Mary were clashing, leaving craters in the ground wherever their blows met. But like Titania, that match was at a standstill.And now with Erik out of the fight and Mary occupied healing him, Xinxin was the one left to clean up the mess.Charlotte swatted Alan’s head and said, “Quit messing around and finish this already! I can’t hold the dimension lock much longer!”Alan laughed. “Fine, fine.” He stepped forward, holding both of his swords loose at his side. “This will just-“A brief distraction.In the moment where Alan replied to Charlotte, Xinxin made her move.Undying… there had to be a limit to it. Even if that Goddess had granted them her favor, she doubted that the Goddess would have given complete immortality to them. Moreover, from that man’s tone of voice, reviving seemed to have wasted some sort of resource.Then…Lightning, Ice, Fire, Steel, Earth, Water, Wood… Xinxin drew on all the elements she could wield and sent them towards Alan.His eyes widened and he quickly started swinging his swords again to block the attacks.But Xinxin was expecting that. While Alan tried to block them, Xinxin drew the sword Wang Tian left her.If that immortality was granted by the Goddess… all she had to do was sever it.The elemental attack broke past Alan’s defense, tearing his body apart.Charlotte screamed again, but Xinxin ignored it.A faint golden thread, barely visible.In the midst of the bloody mess that was Alan’s body, Xinxin saw a bundle of light bound by a golden thread of karma, preventing it from vanishing.She had her target.Xinxin swung her sword, intending to sever that thread. But before she could, Alan’s voice echoed.“Aion.”The world churned, bending time and space.The next thing Xinxin knew, Alan was standing before her, his golden sword pierced in her chest.“Im… possible…” Xinxin gasped and tried to grab Alan’s sword.He wrenched it out, sending blood scattering in the air. After that, he sighed. “Damn. I wanted to level it up a bit more before binding it to me, but I guess there’s no helping it.”Xinxin fell to the ground. As she did, she could see it. Erik and the two girls. Titania. All of the ones fighting with her were cut down, split apart by a single slash.The one responsible for that…Alan stood there with a golden halo and a circle surrounding him. Along the edges of the circle were twelve symbols that Xinxin didn’t recognize, but ones that radiated divine power.Xinxin’s limbs were growing cold. It was a familiar sensation, one she felt before when she met her Sifu. That first night where the Shadow Panther killed her again and again… the frosty embrace of death.She was dying. Xinxin could feel it. Her consciousness was growing faint, and her vision was starting to dim. Not only that, but her cultivation was fading, strength leaving her body.“Not… yet…”Dying so suddenly. Dying without knowing why… That. She couldn’t accept that.Xinxin forced her remaining strength into her limbs, using the sword Wang Tian left behind as a crutch to sit up.“Hm?” Alan glanced over and said, “You’re still alive?”Charlotte walked over towards Alan and followed his gaze. Seeing Xinxin, she shook her head and said, “Just kill her already. The dimensional lock is about to end, so we need to leave before it does. Unless you plan on fighting over a hundred aggroed and named NPCs?”Alan shook his head. “No thanks.” He walked over towards Xinxin and raised his sword. Unlike the last time, there was no hint of hesitation on his face. “GG, young girl. You were just… unlucky.”Unlucky.Hearing that word reminded Xinxin.Misfortunate, envied by heaven… was this her Fate? To die unfulfilled, unable to achieve anything?Her beauty and lack of power meant that she was destined for a life that she could not control. Her Sifu had appeared and given her the chance to change that.But in the end…Xinxin closed her eyes and lowered her head. “I’m sorry, Sifu. I guess… this is it…”A sword cut through the air.And then… nothing.Nothing, until a long exasperated sigh echoed.“Giving up already? Such a weak spirit… no wonder he left you behind.”A female voice. Familiar, but also not.Xinxin opened her eyes. While her vision was dim, she could still clearly see what was in front of her.Alan stood with his sword raised, frozen in mid-swing. Beside him, Charlotte looked on with an exasperated face.Barry and Diane were in the back, in the middle of moving the bodies of Mary and Titania.But more importantly than any of those, there was a strange woman standing directly in front of Xinxin, as if shielding her from Alan’s sword.She was beautiful beyond description. Bewitching crimson lips, sparkling violet eyes and flowing black silk hair. A perfectly proportioned body was covered by a dress that looked woven from the night sky, pitch black but sparkling with stars. That alone was enough to draw the eye, but her delicate face looked as if carved from the purest white jade, completely unblemished. Yet, at the moment, that face was twisted in displeasure and contempt.Xinxin recognized her. That appearance… while a bit different, it was one that she had seen countless times before. The same one that looked back at her whenever she gazed into a mirror.“You…?”The heaven-defying beauty sighed. “Well, since you’re me, I guess I’ll help.” She paused. “No. I suppose it’s better if it’s you. I… can’t help him anymore. Not after…” She shook her head.Xinxin’s heart raced. The woman… staring at her, hearing her words… everything about her made Xinxin’s heart race. Made her head throb. Just by making eye contact, something was flowing into her. Feelings, memories… power.An amused look crossed the woman’s face and she knelt on the ground in front of Xinxin, staring eye to eye with her. “It’s a long story… but it’s about time for you to remember it.” She smiled and brushed Xinxin’s forehead. “Go yell at Nowun for me, will you? And tell him that he should treat you better… after all, you’re his faithful companion.”With the woman’s last word, the world shattered, devoured by darkness.And then that darkness faded as well.Xinxin was standing at a balcony, Titania beside her and Erik along with the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect practitioners below her.But that wasn’t important.Countless memories were filling Xinxin’s mind.A life spent unfulfilled, waiting for the one who would not arrive.An eternity beside a weak young man who grew enough to threaten the Goddess.Making a sacrifice to sever that young man’s bond with the Goddess and the very world, entrusting him to her na?ve past self…“Master?” Titania called out to Xinxin.She didn’t respond. Instead, she clutched her chest, feeling the emotions racing through her heart.And then, in the midst of her turmoil, a faint light emerged. A distorted window, flickering in and out of existence, as if it would shatter at any moment.[Status Screen]Name: Xinxin (Faith)Gender: FemaleAge: ??Race: Demon ()SkillsChaotic Darkness – Created from the entwined karma of the Nameless One and the one he deemed his faithful companion, it grants Authority over the concept of Chaotic Darkness, the seed of Genesis.Loyal Return – A unique ability born from the heartfelt desire to remain at the side of the Nameless One. Death, time, and space become meaningless in the face of remaining at his side.TitlesLegend – The epitaph given to one that has slain ancient beings of catastrophe. Grants unrivaled power.Faithful Companion – The name granted by the Nameless Karmic Anomaly. Though originally said in jest, through trials and tribulations, it carries the sentiments of trust and belonging. As you will never betray him, he will always think of you.Heaven-Defying Soul – One who has slipped free from the mechanisms of Goddess Serena. Destiny and Karma cannot bind you.And we're finally back on route. Next up will be tying up some threads left behind before heading back to our nameless MC. Thanks for reading and leaving comments! I really appreciate it, and I'll see you guys tomorrow! 13 42 – Martial Hero Route – Seizing Fortune HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe window shattered, vanishing as if it never existed. After that, Xinxin felt a change happen from within her.Her dantian, the core of her powers… that dark core shattered. No, rather than shattered, it expanded. The singular point spread out, turning pure darkness into a starry sky.Xinxin’s eyes widened in surprised. That power… it was like a world on its own.No. It wasn’t quite that yet. Xinxin could feel a boundless strength flowing through her body as well as the faint beginnings of her own ‘laws’, but it was still faint. At the moment, it was just the origin. The seed of creation, a chaotic mix within boundless darkness that contained everything and nothing all at once.“Master?” Titania called out to Xinxin. “Is something wrong?”Xinxin shook her head. “It’s… nothing.”But that wasn’t the only change Xinxin felt. A name that wasn’t a name, and a face that she could never forget filled her mind.Nowun… her Sifu. The man that threw away his name and identity, tangling up his own karma in the process.Her heart throbbed. The desire to find him, to make sure that he was okay, to reassure him that he wasn’t alone… Xinxin could barely restrain it.But she had to. At least, for now.Xinxin closed her eyes and let out a long breath, calming her mind.Ignore it.There were only two things she needed to know right now. One was how to use her new powers and the other was if it was enough to stop Alan and his party.The first was a non-issue. While she still wasn’t entirely sure how her powers worked, she felt an intuitive grasp on them. Her ‘Chaotic Darkness’ was like another limb, and she could use it at will wherever she pleased.If her Sifu’s power was to memorize and recreate, her power was to take and repurpose. The ‘Chaotic Darkness’ she possessed was something that defied the Goddess’s natural order, allowing her to seize everything she desired.As for whether it was strong enough… While Xinxin didn’t know if she could rival the Goddess yet, she was certain of it. If it was just a semblance of her power or an avatar, Xinxin wouldn’t lose.Erik’s voice called out, reminding Xinxin where she was.From below, in the courtyard, Erik clasped his hands and said, “We greet the Great Heaven Seizer!”A roar erupted from the crowd behind him, echoing his words.Xinxin remembered it. Before, she was taken aback. But now that she was expecting it, she found it somewhat charming.Wang Tian… while her feelings towards him were still complicated, Xinxin could at least appreciate the work and devotion he did to bring up and support all of the people below. Not only that, but they were willing to fight for her sake, and hers alone.Thinking it like that… wasn’t that just like how she felt about her Sifu?A willingness to stand at someone’s side through thick and thin, even if they may not always take the right path…Xinxin could respect that. So, this time around…“Master?” Titania looked a bit confused.Xinxin leaped over the balcony, gliding to the ground.Thankfully, Titania was quick on the uptake and she followed shortly after, using wind magic to control her descent.Xinxin landed in front of Erik, her robes shifting slightly as she did.His eyes widened and he took a step back. “Great Heaven Seizer? You… have you become a true immortal?”Xinxin smiled and looked around.Was it because she had been severed from the effects of Destiny and Karma? Or was it her increased powers? Either way, Xinxin could sense all of the emotions from the crowd around her.Wonder, awe, devotion, and shock… mixed among those were a few darker emotions like envy and lust, but the ones expressing those forcibly rejected them.It seemed like Wang Tian trained them all well… though with the gazes they sent her, Xinxin seemed to be more of a god in their eyes than a person. Reverence, rather than respect.Funny, all things considered. But at least she would be a better one than that Goddess that abandoned her own favored children for amusement, right?Titania landed on the ground behind Xinxin and waited.Xinxin stopped looking around and focused her attention on the front gates. Any moment now…An explosion. Once again, the doors burst open and practitioners were sent flying in. But this time, Xinxin was expecting it.Before the practitioners could hit the ground, they suddenly slowed, their descent dampened by Xinxin’s will.There were some quick thanks, some platitudes towards the Great Heaven Seizer… but Xinxin ignored them. Instead, she walked forward towards the four lingering just beyond the gate.Was it because of their training, or did her intent get carried through? Either way, the crowd of people parted and then reformed behind Xinxin in rows, like a private army. Leading that group were Titania as well as Erik and his two companions, Sarah and Mary.Alan walked through the gate, an easy smile on his face and his sword held loose at his right side. That changed the moment he caught sight of Xinxin and the organized force behind her.Xinxin smiled. “I’ve been expecting you.”“A fight as soon as we enter, huh?” Alan raised his sword and then paused. “Wait, you’re that girl from last time…”Charlotte walked in after Alan, spinning her staff. She caught sight of Xinxin and then turned to Alan. “You’re not going to hold back again, are you?”“Nah.” Alan narrowed his eyes. “I learned my lesson last time. Besides, I’ve been grinding all year for this. I’m not about to lose that now. Though…” He tilted his head and stared at Xinxin. “Are we doing a duel, or what?”Erik stepped forward. “Daring to address the Heaven Seizer in such a-“Xinxin held out her hand, stopping Erik, and shook her head. “It’s fine. I’ll deal with this.”“That…” Erik frowned and then said, “Understood!” He turned around to face the crowd. “The Great Heaven Seizer has spoken! Clear the area!”A roar of approval echoed in response and then the courtyard slowly emptied.During that time, Titania walked up to Xinxin. She glanced at the invaders and said, “Master, should I-““Go with Erik. This won’t take long.”“…Understood.” With that, Titania left, following after Erik.And then the courtyard was empty, leaving only Xinxin along with Alan and his party.Alan raised an eyebrow. “Guess it’s a rematch then. Bit arrogant to face us by yourself though, isn’t it?”“Rematch?” Xinxin laughed. “I suppose you could see it like that. Our last fight did end quite poorly.”Alan cracked his neck and walked forward. He made a show of looking around and said, “Well, looks like there won’t be a knight in shining armor to save you this time.”“And your Goddess can’t help you here.”Alan frowned.Charlotte stared at Xinxin and then walked over to Alan, her gaze cautious. “Alan. She… doesn’t have any stats.”“Hm?” Alan glanced at her. “What are you talking about?”Charlotte shook her head. “I have a bad feeling about this, Alan.”Diane stared at Xinxin and then slowly nodded. “Me too. That girl’s- Hm?” She tilted her head, as if listening to something. “…Get away? What do you mean get aw-““Too late.” Xinxin stepped forward, closing the distance between them in a single bound and grabbed Diane by the neck.“Kuh-!” The blue-haired cleric started choking and dropped her staff, reaching to pull Xinxin’s hand away. But before she could, darkness surged and began enveloping her, sapping away at her strength.“DIANE!” Barry roared and charged towards Xinxin, his shoulder lowered for a tackle.The result should have been obvious.Barry was a towering man in full plate mail armor while Xinxin was a frail young girl wearing a simple violet robe.Yet…When Barry collided with Xinxin, she didn’t go flying. She didn’t even budge.There was the sound of steel crashing against an immovable object and then Barry flew backwards, landing on the ground. He quickly got up and stared at Xinxin, shocked.Xinxin glanced at him and smiled.Barry’s eyes narrowed and he let out a roar, standing up. This time, instead of charging, he drew his sword. But before he could take a single step, Xinxin spoke.“Kneel.”Barry crashed against the courtyard, shattering the tiles and forming a small crater. His whole body shuttered as he strained against the force holding him down, but the only result was cracking his armor. “Damn… you…!”Xinxin shook her head and then turned her attention back to the one she was holding.Diane’s eyes were fading, swiftly losing light. Still, she raised her hands, trying to pull away Xinxin’s fingers.Xinxin stared at her and said, “You killed Titania. Well, I suppose you weren’t completely responsible… but she fought you and lost.” Her eyes narrowed. “The elf’s life wasn’t yours to take. So… I’ll be taking yours in exchange.”Alan finally snapped from his daze at Xinxin’s sudden appearance and ran over. “Let go of Diane!” He raised his sword, gathering wind along its edge. “Vorpal Slash!”Air screeched and Aeolus, the divine sword granted to Alan by the Goddess, cut towards Xinxin’s neck. Yet, before it cut flesh, it stopped. Barely a finger’s width away, the sword halted in the air.Alan’s eyes widened and he muttered, “Immortal object?”Charlotte took out her staff and said, “Alan! We’re leaving, now!” She raised her staff into the air and said, “Space, abide by my will! Greater Tele-““Silence.”Xinxin’s voice echoed through the air, rippling with power.Charlotte’s words cut off and her eyes widened. She grabbed her throat and opened her mouth, but no sound came out. Realizing that, she shook her head and grabbed Alan’s arm, trying to pull him away.Alan shook his head. “We can’t leave Barry and Diane, Cherry!” He stared at Xinxin, trying to figure out what to do. Then he paused. “Wait. If you’re taking a hostage, then…” He turned around, running towards the building where everyone else had gone.Xinxin shook her head. “Who said I’m taking a hostage?” She clenched her hand.CRACK.Diane’s body went limp and then turned into white light. It started to fade, but before it could vanish, the darkness surrounding Xinxin flared and consumed it.Alan froze then turned around. His eyes went to Xinxin’s hand and then he roared. “YOU BASTARD!” He swept his left hand through the air and summoned the golden blade from last time. “CALIBURN! GUIDE MY HAND!”Xinxin lowered her hand and turned around.Alan started to step forward, but Charlotte grabbed his arm again. “Let me go, Cherry!”Was it out of sheer panic or desperation? Either way, Charlotte managed to break free of the silence and she screamed. “ALAN! We need to log out of the game, now!”Alan shook his head. “I’m not going to let our year of grinding-““DIANE IS DEAD!”“And I’m saying-““No, she’s DEAD! Read the system message!”Alan frowned and then swiped his hand. His eyes flitted across the window in front of him and then they grew wide.Xinxin shook her left hand and walked towards Barry.The man’s eyes were bloodshot, streaming with tears. Blood spilled from the corners of his mouth and he let out a low roar through clenched teeth.Xinxin tilted her head. “Ah, right. You two had a red thread of karma… I suppose you were lovers? A pity.” She narrowed her eyes and she said, “You shouldn’t have listened to that Goddess.”Darkness swirled around her again and then gathered around Barry.“Barry!” Alan struggled to escape, but Charlotte held firm. “Let me go, Cherry!”“Don’t be reckless! I can’t lose you!”“CHERRY! LET ME-!”Xinxin grabbed Barry’s head and clenched her hand. Blood splattered and his body turned to light as well. Yet, before it could fade, Xinxin absorbed it.She shook her hand and then tilted her head. “Hm… healing and defense. Useful.”Her Sifu only had offensive abilities, so it would be good for her to have support abilities.Alan roared and pushed Charlotte away. He raised both of his swords and shouted. “Giga-“Xinxin stepped forward and then slammed Alan into the ground. A small crater formed and his armor shattered.“Urgh…” Alan groaned and tried to stand up.Xinxin ignored him and looked at Charlotte.The crimson-haired woman’s eyes widened and she held out her staff. “S-Stay back!”Xinxin took a step forward.“I said stay back!”Xinxin stopped and then tilted her head. “I don’t really understand… but this seems to be a game for you four, right? Some sort of play where you can act wantonly, killing and taking whatever you want.”Charlotte’s eyes scanned the surroundings, looking for an opportunity. Or maybe she was stalling for Alan to get up.Xinxin sighed. “I didn’t expect an answer. Then again… I don’t need one from you.” She stared at Charlotte… more specifically, she stared at the threads surrounding the crimson-haired woman.Karma… with the blade Wang Tian left her and her new powers, Xinxin could see it spiraling around the crimson-haired woman. While she didn’t look at Alan, she could tell that it would be the same.Black chains of resentment, silent whispers pleading for vengeance, curses from those who were killed in cold blood.Xinxin smiled.Seeing that, Charlotte froze. “What are you-““Heaven might be blind, but I am not.”Xinxin moved forward in a single bound and grabbed Charlotte by the throat as well.“CHERRY!” Alan staggered out from the hole, using his swords as a crutch. “Let her go, you-““I would be careful with your words.” Xinxin tightened her grip and glanced at Alan.He froze and then shook his head. “Let her go. This was our mistake, alright? We’ll leave.”“…the one who sent you here. Who was it?”Alan shook his head. “I don’t know? The Goddess? It was a story mission, and the system says that she’s the one who assigns them.”Xinxin paused to consider that. It was a bit odd for them to suddenly appear again. The first time the Goddess sent them was to kill Xinxin. This time it was to kill Wang Tian. Then why-“TIME STOP!”The world froze. Alan quickly ran forward, trying to reach Charlotte before the ability ran out. But-Xinxin turned around and said, “That won’t work on me this time.”Alan stopped. “You… You shouldn't be able to move.”Xinxin shook her head. “You place too much trust in the gifts the Goddess has given you. Though… I am curious.” She tilted her head and said, “You have another time ability, don’t you? Aion… I believe. If you use it. I may… consider letting you go.”A test.Whether it was the truth or not, Alan seemed to realize that he didn’t have a choice. He stared at Xinxin and then held up his swords. “You asked for it! Aion!”A golden halo appeared above Alan’s head, and then a glowing circle bloomed behind him, twelve symbols encircling his body.“So that’s what it was.” Xinxin smiled. “She made a mistake.”Before, Xinxin wasn’t able to do anything. But now… now things were different.That ability, Aion, turned Alan into something beyond a Saint. A pseudo-divine being. Not only that, but his ‘domain’- no, his Authority was control over time.Even though he could control it at will, Alan didn’t waste any time. He dashed forward, blades ready to cut Xinxin apart.She didn’t move.Alan grew confident and then swung his swords. “Die, you damned bi-““Catch.”Xinxin spun and tossed Charlotte at Alan.His eyes widened and he threw his swords aside to catch her.A fatal mistake.Darkness spread out from Xinxin again, wrapping around them both. A pitch black like tar, enveloping the two and dragging them into the ground.Charlotte coughed. “Have to… log… out…!” She moved her right hand, swiping it down. But when she did, her eyes widened. “It’s… not there?”Xinxin stepped forward, staring at the two wrapped in her darkness. “This is the end. But… I have to thank you for the gifts.” She raised her left hand. “If you want to curse someone for your deaths, curse that Goddess who sent you here. She should have known better than to stick her nose where it doesn’t belong.”Alan strained his body, trying to escape, but the only part of his body he could move was his head. Still, he glared at Xinxin with all the venom he could muster. “Damn you to hell…!“And then the darkness pulled them in leaving nothing behind.Xinxin stood in the empty courtyard and muttered, “Hell, huh?” She shook her head. “If that is where I must go to reach him… then to hell it will be.”New power coursed through Xinxin’s veins. The new enlightenment that came from assimilating the gifts that Goddess gave those people.“Time, space, light, and fire, huh? Not only that, but…” She reached out her hand, and then a sword emerged within it. The golden glittering blade that the man held. Yet, as Xinxin held it, darkness spread, corroding the blade black and staining it with violet light.“…That’s better. Titania did need a new weapon…” Satisfied, she nodded. After that, she turned her head back and said, “You can come out now.”It was quiet, and then a sigh echoed.Titania walked out from a door on the side and said, “I told you that my Master knew we were here.”Erik followed after her and said, “I suppose I should have known better than to underestimate the one Master praised so highly. He always said that we shouldn’t judge you by normal standards…”Xinxin nodded. “That was wise of him to say. But enough of that.” She made a sheath from darkness and sheathed her new sword at her left side, next to the blade Wang Tian left her, and she said, “After all of this, I’m tired and hungry. Why don’t we head back and-“Suddenly, footsteps echoed from beyond the gate. At the same time, dark mana flared.Erik’s eyes widened and he drew his blade, running in front of Xinxin. “Leave this to me, Heaven Seizer!”Titania moved behind Xinxin. While she didn’t say anything, the elf was wary, ice and wind gathering around her hands.But as for Xinxin herself… she turned around and said, “Relax. I think we have a proper guest this time instead of another intruder.”A man ran through the gate. Pale skin, crimson eyes, and gray hair. Covered in black armor, he stepped into the courtyard with a crimson blade drawn and wrapped in darkness.His eyes scanned the courtyard, and then he frowned, relaxing his mana and lowering his sword. “I… thought that the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect could use some help… but it seems that you handled those Apostles well-“ He paused when he noticed Xinxin standing there. “Hm? You are…”She waved. “Nice to see you again, Mister Dark Knight. Now… what brings you to my sect?”Later than anticipated, but I hope the chapter's enjoyable. Thanks for reading and leaving your comments, as always! I'll see you tomorrow... hopefully sooner than this. 16 43 – Martial Hero Route – Realization HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextAfter sending Erik and his girls away to get refreshments for both herself and their guest, Xinxin led Mister ‘Dark Knight’ and Titania through the grounds of the sect towards a more private location.A pagoda within a courtyard of flowers, violet silk drapes hanging from each side. It was a recreation of Xinxin’s keepsake from her mother. While Wang Tian’s domain had vanished, it seemed like the places he built for Xinxin remained. Whether that was out of his will or whether he had them physically constructed beforehand, Xinxin didn’t know.Night had fallen, a full moon hanging in the starry sky. While it was bright because of that, a few orange paper lanterns were hanging around the pagoda, giving a soft ambience in addition to the moonlight.Xinxin walked up to the pagoda and then sat down at a chair in front of the table inside. Titania followed after her and took a position standing behind Xinxin.After sitting down, for a brief moment Xinxin stared at the vacant chair opposite the table. Being in the pagoda again… it reminded her of the times she spent at her true pagoda, both with her Sifu and with Wang Tian.Xinxin she shook her head, clearing it of the wistful memories, and turned her attention back to her guest.Mister ‘Dark Knight’, the gray-haired demon from the Dark Tournament, stood at the edge of the pagoda, hesitating to cross the threshold.Xinxin sighed and beckoned him in. “Come and sit. Your story isn’t a short one, is it? We might as well be comfortable in the meanwhile.” She paused and then glanced at Titania. “You too. Sit down and relax for a while.”Titania shook her head. “I am fine like this.”Xinxin shrugged.The ‘Dark Knight’ finally gathered the courage to advance and then took a seat opposite from Xinxin.Xinxin smiled and said, “What happened to the confident Dark Knight that dared stand me up in the tournament?”The gray-haired demon coughed. “That was before I knew you were the one in charge of the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect. Had I known, I wouldn’t have acted so disrespectfully.”Xinxin nodded. “I see… and I’m guessing that’s why you left before the last match?”The gray-haired demon scratched the back of his head and said, “That was actually because I finished making what I came to the tournament for.”“Hm…” Xinxin stared at the demon across from her.He caught her gaze but quickly averted his eyes.It seemed like her words had stuck with him since the last time they met.Still…He’s not Sifu.Skilled with darkness, fighting with a sword, stealing dantians… all of those things were similar to how her Sifu would act… to how Nowun would act. But after getting a good look at the man before her, Xinxin was sure of it. That person wasn’t Nowun.Even so, there was something familiar about the guy. A faint tugging at her saying that he was important… or at least someone she should keep an eye on.For a brief moment, Xinxin thought it might have been because he had a fragment of Nowun’s soul or something. After all, her Sifu had done the stupid thing of shattering his own soul to break the Goddess’s hold on him. But that wasn’t it either.Just why-Before Xinxin could finish that thought, footsteps echoed, as well as the soft clink of porcelain.Mary walked over to the pagoda, dressed in a long azure robe. Her long blue hair drifted behind her, and she held a tray with a pot of tea and some cups. But those weren’t the only things on the tray. Along with a small pile of plates, there was a small wicker basket, opened to reveal a pile of fluffy steam buns.She stopped at the edge of the table and placed down the tray. “Here you are, Great Heaven Seizer. It’s not much, but I hope it doesn’t offend you.”Xinxin tilted her head. “What happened to Erik and the other girl?”Mary shook her head and said, “Erik is preoccupied sending out various messages and familiarizing himself with his new position as the Heavenly King. While he was able to put it off a bit with your presence… it has to be done eventually. And since I am the only one who can cook among us three, the duty of refreshments fell upon myself.” She bowed and said, “I hope it is to your liking.”The gray-haired demon frowned and said, “The ‘new’ Heavenly King? Did something happen to the old one?”Mary straightened and then sighed. “My master recently entered his final closed door cultivation.” She glanced briefly at Xinxin, a complicated look on her face, before shaking her head. “As a result, my fellow disciple, Erik, has inherited the title and responsibilities.”The gray-haired demon shook his head. “In that case… I’m sorry for intruding during such a time.” He looked at Xinxin and said, “Are you sure I should be-““It’s fine.” Xinxin reached out to pour herself a cup of tea.“Ah! Allow me, Great Heaven Seizer!” Mary grabbed the pot before Xinxin could and prepared a cup, placing it down on the table.Xinxin took it, giving a grateful nod towards Mary. But then she realized what Mary had said and frowned. “You know, it’s fine to call me by something else. Hearing ‘Great Heaven Seizer’ this and ‘Great Heaven Seizer’ that gets a bit annoying.”Mary’s eyes lit up and she said, “That… are you certain? I do not mean to be impolite…”Xinxin nodded and started drink from her cup of tea.“Then… can I call you Grandma?”Xinxin carefully swallowed her tea and set her cup down. After making sure she wouldn’t spray the Dark Knight with tea, she narrowed her eyes and turned towards Mary. “Do I look that old?”“A-Ah. But Grandpa said you were only a little younger than him, so I just assumed…“ Mary trailed off and lowered her head.“That guy!” Xinxin huffed and crossed her arms. “I am only-!” She paused, suddenly remembering the countless loops she had gone through with Nowun, as well as the long time spent waiting in the dark gray mist. After recalling that, she sighed and said, “…Never mind. But Grandma is too much.”Titania stifled a laugh.Xinxin decided to ignore her for now. There’d be time to get back at her dear servant soon enough.Mary nodded. “Then… can I call you Aunt-”Heavy pressure filled the pagoda.Mary quickly amended her words and said, “I mean Sister. Can I call you Big Sister?”Xinxin smiled and released the pressure. “Of course. And tell that to the others as well, would you?”Mary sighed and then smiled. “Of course, Great- I mean, Big Sister.”Xinxin nodded and went back to drinking her tea. After that, she looked at the demon and said, “As I was saying before, it’s fine for you to be here. Even if you were planning to take advantage of the transition period, I’m here, so it’d be fruitless.”“…I can see that.” The demon shook his head and said, “But still, to think I went through all of that to make a pill and ask for a favor, only for the Heavenly King to have perished…”“A pill?” Xinxin frowned. “What for?”The demon straightened and said, “I had heard that the Heavenly King was nearing the end of his life a few steps away from true immortality. Seeing an opportunity, I combed through ancient records to find a way for him to breakthrough. In the end, I managed to devise a pill that should help, but…”“So that’s what you were stealing dantians for.” Xinxin nodded.It made sense now. While unconventional, it was indeed possible to forcibly breakthrough by taking the cultivation bases of others. If she had to guess, that was probably what her Sifu did to get so strong… well, that and looping time in on itself to increase his cultivation at an exponential rate.Mary froze. “Stealing dantians?” She looked at the demon with wide eyes and instinctively took a step back.Xinxin waved her hand. “Relax. He won’t harm anyone while I’m here.” She paused and then said, “Now why don’t you head back now to your lover and spend the night with him? I’m sure he’d appreciate it with the stress.”Mary blushed. “E-Erik is not my lover!”Xinxin smiled. “Whatever you say, Little Mary.”The blue-haired young woman huffed and then quickly left the pagoda.Like that, it was just Xinxin, Titania, and the demon who still had not given his name.Xinxin stared at him and said, “So… who are you?”“Hm?” He tilted his head. “I’m…” He paused and then groaned and ran his hand through his hair. “I did it again. If Eris found out, she’d tear me a new one…”Xinxin blinked. “Eris?”The name was vaguely familiar to Xinxin. Like something she’d heard once and promptly forgotten.The demon shook his head and then stood up. After that, he bowed and said, “I apologize for my rudeness. I am Nero Asmoday, son of Demon Lord Krozma.” He straightened and said, “How should I address you?”“…Faith is fine.”Heaven Seizer was too over the top and Xinxin… of the people who knew her by that name, only one remained. Having others add to that number… didn’t feel right.Nero nodded. “Understood. Miss Faith then.” He stared at Xinxin and frowned. “Is it true that you are the one in charge of this sect? From my understanding, it should have been the Heavenly King… not that I’m doubting you or anything.”Xinxin poured a cup of tea for Nero and placed it on the table. “I am. The Heavenly King was a…”Friend? Acquaintance? Lover?“…Person who knew me very well. Since it would take a while until I arrived here, he created the sect for the day I did.”Nero’s eyes widened. “Then are you…” He stared at Xinxin and said, “Are you an immortal? They call you the Heaven Seizer, so are you an immortal that stole power from the heavens… from the Goddess herself?”Xinxin frowned and added more tea to her cup. She also grabbed a steam bun, putting it on a plate in front of her. “Immortal… I suppose that’d be the closest thing to it.”The only true immortals in the world were her Sifu and that Goddess, but as Xinxin was now… she could be considered close to one at least.Her Sifu couldn’t die because of his ability, a providence that went beyond even that Goddess’s power. As for that Goddess… well, it was obvious why she was immortal.Xinxin’s immortality… or rather, inability to perish, came from her bond with her Sifu. Still, considering who her Sifu was, the effect was the same.Well, now that she and ‘Faith’ had become one, at least. Or was it now that she remembered her past… future? Time was always confusing when it came to her Sifu’s actions…The sound of a chair being shoved out of the way echoed, shortly followed by the sound of a head knocking against wood.Xinxin’s eyes widened and she stood up. “What are you doing?”Nero had jumped to the floor, knocking his head against the pagoda in a kowtow. “Please! I need your help! You… only someone like you can help me!”Xinxin walked over and pulled him up. “Don’t be so ridiculous! Sit down and drink some tea first!”“A-Ah.” Nero shook his head and took a seat. “I guess I screwed up the order again… I should have listened more to Eris in my etiquette lessons…”Xinxin shook her head and then poured another cup of tea. She turned around and offered it to Titania. “Did you want some?”Titania shook her head. “I am fine, Master.”Xinxin frowned. “…Let me rephrase that. Drink it.” She paused, remembering Titania’s condition, and then placed a few steam buns on a plate before handing that over as well. “And eat.”Titania looked confused, but then she nodded and took the cup and plate from Xinxin. “Understood.”Xinxin sighed. Was this how her Sifu felt about that dragon? It was really a headache making sure your followers thought about their well-being first…Nero took a long drink from his tea and then set the cup down.Xinxin turned back to him and said, “Calm now?”He nodded.“Alright. So… you’re the son of the Demon Lord and came here to get some help… with what exactly? Taking down the Northern Empire? Conquering the continent?”Nero shook his head. “Nothing like that. Though, I can see why you might think so with how my father’s been acting…” He sighed. “It’s a long story… Ah, but before then.” He stared at Titania and said, “Are you Miss Titania? The eldest princess of Alvheim?”Titania gave a bitter laugh. “What princess? Alvheim was razed to the ground.” She narrowed her eyes and then said, “…Because of your people and your father. The Human Empire thought we had joined hands with you and were defying the Goddess. Because of you… Because of that, I-!”Xinxin sighed. “Must we do this every time, Titania?”The elf froze and then let out a long sigh. “…My apologies, Master. It will not happen again.” She shook her head and then ignored Nero, focusing instead on her tea and food.Xinxin glanced at Nero and said, “Was there a reason you brought that up? Or is it just that your rudeness knows no bounds? Because if it’s the latter, I think we’re done here.”“No!” Nero shook his head. “I’m sorry, it’s just…” He frowned. “I didn’t know. Ever since I left- no. I should probably start at the beginning.” He sighed and then looked into his tea cup, no doubt sifting through his memories.Xinxin decided to take a bite from her steam bun while she waited. It was… pretty good, actually. It seemed that Little Mary was a fairly skilled cook along with being a skilled magician. Though it was odd that she knew how to prepare steam buns considering that she was a foreigner… especially considering they were made so well.Maybe Mary learned because of Wang Tian?If Xinxin remembered right, he always liked it when she made him steam buns the rare times he returned.…And now she felt weird again remembering those memories.Damned Wang Tian.What resolved karma? What settled debt? At this rate, she’d be the one who owed him too much…Nero raised his gaze, ready to talk.Xinxin placed down her steam bun.“It began three months ago,” Nero said. “My sister was going to go through her rite of passage to inherit the role of the Demon Lord and-““Wait.” Xinxin held up her hand and said, “You’re the eldest son, right?” She frowned. “Why is your sister inheriting the role of the Demon Lord? Shouldn’t it be you?”Nero smiled. “While I’m happy that you think I’d be a good fit… it’s impossible for me.” He sighed and then raised his hand. Darkness gathered, flickering at his finger tips.Xinxin stared at it and then frowned. That was darkness, similar to her own… but it was weak. No, not just weak. Forced. Now that Xinxin saw it up close, she realized that there was something missing in that darkness of his, but she couldn’t quite pinpoint what it was.Nero shook his head and then dismissed the darkness. “I said it to you, didn’t I? You use darkness like a Demon Lord might. For them, it has to be intuitive. As simple as breathing. My control over darkness was trained and honed through combat… but it’s still lacking. Mostly because of this.” He pointed to his hair.Xinxin blinked. “Because you have hair?” She subconsciously grabbed her own hair, running her hands through it. Was her control over darkness so great because she had long black hair? No, her Sifu’s hair was shorter but his control was greater. Then-Nero laughed. “No, no. It’s because I’m a Lunar Demon. The silver hair is the tell-tale sign of one. In exchange for lacking complete control over darkness, we have better combat intuition and potential. Mm… to put it in this kingdom’s terms, it would be the difference of an external cultivator versus an internal cultivator.”Xinxin nodded. “In short… you’re handicapped.”Nero froze and then scratched the back of his head. “When you put it like that…” He shook his head. “Anyway, unlike me, my sister was born with an innate affinity towards darkness. Even more than my father’s. That’s why she was chosen to be the next Demon Lord and why we were going to perform the ceremony on her sixteenth birthday.”Xinxin took a sip from her tea and then said, “Go on.”“As I was saying, I, along with a few others, escorted my sister to perform the rite of passage. We took her to the inner halls of Tartarus to undergo the Stygian rebirth and awaken her full potential. But…” His eyes narrowed. “There were humans lying in wait for us. An ambush.”“Humans, huh? They wouldn’t happen to be a group of four, led by an arrogant man with golden hair would they?”Nero blinked and looked up. “How did you know?”Xinxin sighed. “…Maybe I should have kept them alive.” Unlike her Sifu, she couldn’t steal their memories, only their powers. If she had known that they were involved in the whole mess, Xinxin would have kept them half alive instead.“Wait. You killed them? But they were Apostles of- Oh. Right. Immortal.”Xinxin nodded. “Yes. Now, go on? What happened after they attacked?”Nero sighed. “…We were wiped out and my sister was kidnapped. Not only that, the Apostle made it seem like she was killed. Apparently, the plan was to leave no witnesses and cause a riot, but I managed to live because my sister begged them to spare my life.” He clenched his hands. “That… I will never forget the sight of-“Xinxin waved her hand. “Humiliation, swearing revenge… I get the gist of it. I’ve been there and done that.”Well, partially. She never did beat Wang Tian in a fair fight… but she was alive while he was dead, so it kind of counted?Xinxin shook her head and said, “Why do you need my help?”“Sorry.” Nero nodded. “I didn’t mean to waste your time. In short, I need you to help me sneak into the imperial palace of Ars Nova and rescue my sister. If not… I’m afraid that the entire continent will become embroiled in war. With the Demon Realm believing their beloved princess was assassinated, and with the Goddess helping the humans behind the scenes, it’s only a matter of time before the world comes to an end.” He bowed his head and said, “Please, Miss Faith! Help me save my sister! Help me save this world!”Xinxin blinked. “That’s… quite a lot to take in. But… if the Goddess is involved…”Now that she thought about it, the entire mess seemed exactly like something that Goddess would find amusing. She probably orchestrated the entire event as well.And then, in the middle of that giant mess, the Goddess had dropped her Sifu. Had dropped Nowun… and tried to place the Fate of being a hero on his shoulders.“What a selfish bitc- Wait.” Xinxin paused and then looked at Nero. “You said the imperial palace of Ars Nova? The capital of the Northern Empire?”Nero nodded. “That’s right. I don’t know exactly where, but the Apostles gloated about the Emperor keeping my sister in a dungeon deep below the palace.”Suddenly, it clicked.Why Nero seemed familiar, why she recognized the name ‘Eris’.Xinxin turned to look at Titania.The elf stared back at her, in the middle of eating a steam bun. She swallowed, suppressing a brief look of delight on her face from eating the steam bun, and then said, “Did you need something, Master?”Xinxin paused in thought and then turned to look at Nero. “By any chance, have you been working on countermeasures against mana?”Nero’s eyes widened. “How did you know? I haven’t talked to anyone about Anti-Magic yet!”Xinxin laughed. “So that’s how it is!”She understood now. Why Wang Tian left behind that blade, what he meant by clearing her Sifu’s karma.Xinxin smiled.It seemed like she’d be meeting her Sifu again sooner than she had thought...I added a section to the glossary to look at the previous volume's cover in case anyone wanted to see it again. I also added the current volume's cover too, as well as the names for the volumes. A bit of revelation about what's happening behind the conflict this chapter, as well as the central conflict that our MC got dropped into.Now, with this chapter over, we finally get to head back to our nameless protagonist!Things should get interesting from here on... here's hoping I pull it off right. Thanks for reading and leaving comments! I appreciate them as always.I'll see you tomorrow. Still not sure when exactly, but I'll make sure to update before the end of the day at least. Hopefully earlier though, but no promises. 14 44 – Martial Hero Route – I HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextAfter a night’s rest, Xinxin hunted Erik down and told him to handle things in the sect for a few days since she was going to head out to Ars Nova.Needless to say, Erik was worried and concerned, but since Xinxin wasn’t going to change her mind, he gave her a jade pendant identifying her as the Heaven Seizer and a jade talisman showing she was an elder in the sect if anyone was dumb enough to question her.That done, and after eating some breakfast with Titania, Xinxin hunted down Nero.The demon was already waiting in the pagoda, carrying a stuffed sack with him.When Xinxin walked in, she raised an eyebrow and said, “What’s all of that for?”Nero shook his head. “It’s a long trek from here to Ars Nova. I know that you, as the Sect Leader, have your own supplies, but I didn’t want to impose.”Titania entered the pagoda as well, fiddling with the pitch black sword sheathed at her side. The elf looked up at Xinxin and then said, “I do not want to question you, Master, but… the demon has a point.”Nero sighed. “You can call me by name, Miss Titania. We are on equal standing, are we not?”“No.” Titania narrowed her eyes. “We are not. You are a demon, and I am the servant to the one you are begging for help. I will… accept being called Miss Titania, but do not expect the same in return.”Nero winced. “I… guess that’s appropriate, considering what happened to Alvheim…”Titania clenched the hilt of her weapon.Xinxin felt a headache, but ignored it for the moment. “It will only take a moment for us to arrive at Ars Nova, so packing for the trip was redundant… though I did forget to tell you. And Titania, stop that.”Titania slowly released her grip on the sword and smoothed her face.Xinxin sighed. “In any case… let’s get going.”Nero blinked. “Get going? How are we-“Xinxin raised her left hand and then darkness enveloped the surroundings.While she couldn’t jump through space as easily as her Sifu using his Absolute Memory, with the enlightenment on ‘space’ after taking Charlotte’s powers, she could achieve a similar effect.Also, since Charlotte’s powers were granted by the Goddess, it didn’t distort time and karma like her Sifu’s spatial leaps, or shatter space like how Wang Tian used the spatial cracks.A deep chill brushed over Xinxin’s body, the sensation of moving through the fabric of space, and all sound ceased to be.And then they stopped.Xinxin took a look around.They were in a forest clearing, with faint sunlight filtering through the tree leaves. In the distance, the towering walls of Ars Nova could be seen, as well as some travelers walking towards the front gate.Xinxin frowned. “Hm… not quite where I wanted to land, but close enough.” She glanced down at her hand and muttered. “Controlling space is more difficult than I anticipated. I can understand how Sifu did it, but for Wang Tian to have done it, and with spatial cracks as well… Maybe I gave him too little credit.”The plan was to arrive in the middle of the city, a side alley she remembered seeing when going with Nowun the first time around. Unfortunately, whether because the image she had was unclear or because she was just unskilled, they ended up being off by a few kilometers.Titania staggered off to the side and leaned against a tree. Her face was pale and she closed her eyes, taking a few deep breaths to stead herself.Xinxin blinked and then realized why the elf was reacting like that. “Ah.” She bowed her head slightly. “Sorry. It looks like I’m still lacking in my understanding of space.”Titania shook her head. “It is… fine, Master. Just… give me a few moments to gather my bearings.”Xinxin nodded. After that, she turned around to check on their other companion.Nero was standing next to a tree, leaning on it for support like Titania.Xinxin opened her mouth to ask if he was alright.And then Nero spun around, tossing his bag to the side, and hunched over. A moment later, the sounds of retching and vomit splashing echoed in the forest.Xinxin wrinkled her nose and carefully took a few steps back. “For a supposed son of the Demon Lord, you have quite the faint heart, Nero.”The demon wiped his mouth off and then straightened, turning around to face Xinxin. “Sorry. I’ve always had bad motion sickness.”Xinxin gave him a careful look and said, “…And you are fine now? Or should we give you a few moments to calm down? Because I swear that if you so much as get a fleck of vomit on me you will gravely regret it.”Nero nodded. “I’m fine. A bit light-headed, but fine.”“And you won’t vomit when we start moving quickly towards the front gates?”“I promise.”“…I will hold you to that.”Xinxin turned around and started walking towards the walled city in the distance.Titania moved to Xinxin’s side, keeping pace with her. Still, as she walked the elf stared at the city and muttered, “Ars Nova…”Xinxin glanced over. “Are you familiar with it?”Titania shook her head. “It has been a few years since I visited… but if I recall correctly, they had good crepes.”“Crepes?”“Yes.” Titania smiled, for a split second losing her usual haunted expression, and said, “Fluffy pastries made fresh at a stall and topped with cream and fruits. I am… rather fond of them.”“Oh?” Xinxin smiled as well. “Then maybe we should try some while we’re there. I think we should have a bit of time before we need to act, so… Ah.” She furrowed her brows. “I forgot. Do you think that they’ll accept Tian in Ars Nova?”At that time, Nero caught up and took the place on Xinxin’s left side. “That should be fine. Since the East has valuable commodities, the Tian holds quite a bit of weight here. I think it’s something like two gold for one Tian.”Xinxin adjusted the bag of coins at her side and nodded. “That’s good. It seems I won’t have to go through the scum of the city and repurpose their belongings then.”Nero froze and stared at Xinxin.Xinxin stared back and frowned. “What?”“…Are you really not a demon?”Xinxin paused, suddenly remembering what that flickering window said about her race.A demon… while she wasn’t the kind that Nero thought she was, it was true that she could be considered a demon. One that achieved immortality by defying the Goddess, a soul that went against the natural order…Xinxin shrugged. “Demon, immortal… the end is the same, so does it matter?”All mortal lives were equal in death, and all immortals sought eternity beyond the world’s order.Names and titles, in the end, were worthless, so classifications like that were meaningless.Nero frowned and said, “That is not a ‘no’…”Xinxin decided to ignore the demon and continued walking.Time passed in silence as the group of three made their through the forest. But, just before they stepped out into the open fields leading to the front gate, Nero grabbed Xinxin’s arm.She narrowed her eyes and shook off his hand. “What are you doing?”Nero’s eyes widened and he quickly backed off, raising his hands. “I’m sorry, but we can’t walk up like this!”Seeing that he was doing it out of concern and not ulterior motives, Xinxin reluctantly calmed down. Afterwards, she frowned and said, “What do you mean?”“While they won’t question you, we…” Nero pointed to Titania and then himself. “Are definitely going to be stopped! I’m a demon and Miss Titania is an elf. You know, the ones that humans widely spread to be in alliance with the demons and then went out of their way to enslave?”“And?”“How are we going to get in?” Nero frowned. “We can’t cause a commotion! That will alert the Emperor!”Xinxin paused. “…That would be troublesome.”“Yes! It would!” Nero nodded. “So then what are we-““But you underestimate me… as well as the sect that I own.”Nero blinked. “What?”Xinxin smiled.Nero tugged on his clothes and frowned. “Will this really work?”Xinxin nodded. “My… the Heavenly King did not establish a worthless kingdom and sect.”She could remember how the young Brave had panicked after Nowun tricked him into thinking they were from the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect.Unlike her Sifu, Xinxin truly was, so they had nothing to worry.“Besides…” Xinxin narrowed her eyes. “If they dare to belittle Wang Tian’s legacy, they will swiftly learn to regret it.”Titania adjusted her clothes and then brushed her hand against the collar around her neck. “…Even if that is the case, Master. Are you certain? I can join you two separately. Going in like this-“Xinxin glanced at her and smiled. “Have a little faith. I might not be a reliable master, but this much is simple.”Titania nodded.The three of them started walking towards the front gate of Ars Nova.Xinxin had created a pair of white robes for Nero and Titania, the uniforms she saw the practitioners wearing back in the sect. On the back, there was the character for Tian while on the front there was a dragon clawing towards the sky.As for herself, Xinxin had changed into a soft lilac sleeveless dress with a black centerpiece. Over her arms, she had flowing white sleeves tied with a green ribbon, while a light violet ribbon was tied around her waist. Then, around her neck, Xinxin wore the jade pendant that Erik handed her, identifying her as the Heaven Seizer.Like that, and trailed behind by Nero and Titania, she looked every bit the part of a young lady from the sect, guarded by her servants. And, just in case someone was fool enough to not believe her, Xinxin kept the jade talisman in her sleeve.Nero frowned and said, “Is this necessary though? With your powers, couldn’t we just sneak in?”Xinxin shook her head. “While you are not wrong, this is essential to achieve our goals in Ars Nova.”Nero’s frown deepened. “How so? Isn’t it just sneaking in?”Xinxin sighed. “We are here strictly on business, hunting a man impersonating an elder of the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect. You and Titania are my servants while I am the peerless Heaven Seizer. Considering the crime that person committed, we have the right to act with impunity.”Nero’s eyes lit up. “I see! Though… what happens when they find out that we aren’t?”Xinxin tilted her head. “What makes you think that it’s just a cover story?”Nero’s eyes widened. “It’s not?”Xinxin nodded. “There are indeed impersonators of my sect in Ars Nova. And, if memory serves correct, they should be taken in as guests in the Imperial Palace after a while.” She smiled. “Hosting one with the crime of impersonating an elder… that is the perfect rationale to storm the palace and search it, is it not?”Nero nodded. “It is… but won’t the imperial army stop us? The Emperor doesn’t seem very… accommodating to say the least. From what I’ve heard, he reached his current position through forcibly uniting the north as well…”Xinxin scoffed. “You’re worried about the strength of the enemy?” She shook her head. “No matter how strong you believe that emperor to be, or how strong the imperial army might be, I and my sect are stronger.”Wang Tian did not establish a place of weaklings. Moreover, Xinxin could recall the strength of the ones that her Sifu fought from the Empire, as well as the ‘Braves’ they had pared to them, who relied on external power and the blessings of the Goddess, her forces, practitioners that sought to understand the principles of the world and hone their skills, were much stronger.Nero smiled. “It seems that Fate is on my side then.”Xinxin laughed. “Fate? On your side?” She shook her head. “Definitely not. That is the providence of the Goddess, and she would love it if the whole world was plunged into chaos. After all, to her, the world is a play.”Titania spoke up. “In that case… Master. Will we kill my sister?”Xinxin nodded. “Of course.”Aria’s death was essential to break the knotted karma left behind in this time. However…Xinxin looked at Titania and frowned. “But is that what you truly want?”Because of her enhanced powers and the sword Wang Tian left her, Xinxin could see the threads of karma floating around Titania. Most were severed, frayed threads that no longer had a connection, but there were a few that remained.One was light green, a bond connecting Titania to family. A relationship that should have been filled with caring and love. Yet, that thread was mottled and dark, corroded with hate.Moreover, there were other threads, malice and lust, wrapping around her neck, choking Titania.The elf couldn’t see them, and probably didn’t even realize she was being affected by that karma, but her mind and actions were definitely being directed.Titania narrowed her eyes. “Are you going back on your word?”Xinxin shook her head. “A promise is a promise.”While Titania might be happier resolving the karma wither Aria, and while Xinxin could cut Titania free of the threads chaining her to the past, resolving her Sifu’s issues came first.They arrived at the gate.The guard, a brown-haired man in black and gold platemail, stepped forward and said, “Halt! State your business!”Xinxin blinked. The man was surprisingly professional. “How rare,” she muttered.The guard didn’t look at Xinxin with any sort of desire or even admiration.Xinxin started to smile, prepared to be at least civil… and then she saw why he was ignoring her.That guard’s gaze was fixed on Titania. While he hid his desires, there was no hiding the look of lust and scheming in his eyes.Xinxin sighed.Deviants. Deviants everywhere.She shook her head and then walked forward, pointing to her pendant. “I am the Heaven Seizer, representing the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect. We have come to-“The guard laughed and looked down at Xinxin. “Heaven Seizer? You?” He shook his head and said, “You should come up with a better story, little girl.”Xinxin paused and shook her head. “Every time…”Nero’s eyes widened and he called out. “Quick, apologize!”The guard raised an eyebrow. “Apologize? Why should I-““Kneel.”“Kuh!”The guard buckled, crashing against the ground. His armor visibly cracked and his head was forced to bow.Xinxin walked forward, slipping off her pendant.The guard managed to raise his head, looking up at Xinxin. His eyes were wide in shock and fear.Xinxin lowered her pendant, holding it in front of the guard’s eyes. “Do you see this symbol?” She pointed to the ‘Tian’ character on the front.“Y-Yes!”Xinxin tilted her head. “What does it mean?”“I… I don’t know!”“It is the symbol for Heaven, something you are clearly to blind to see. Now.” Xinxin turned the pendant over and said, “What is this?”The guard carefully looked at the image their and said, “…A dragon claw?”Xinxin slipped the pendant back on and nodded. “Now, even an idiot like you should be able to figure it out, right? Heaven and a dragon claw… what does that represent?”“Th-The Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect!”“Good!” Xinxin nodded. “It seems you do have eyes. Now, will you let us in? Or should I make a trip to the Emperor and inform him why the Sun Kingdom has decided to declare war on the Northern Empire?”The guard’s eyes shook and he quickly said, “No ma’am! Th-There’s no need for that! You can go in!”Xinxin smiled and released the pressure she was putting on the guard.He gasped and lowered his head.Xinxin walked past him and patted his shoulder. “Good job, soldier. Ah, but be mindful of your tongue in the future.” She clenched her hand. “The next time I face such disrespect, I will not be so civil.”The guard mutely nodded.Xinxin turned her head back to Nero and Titania. “Come, you two. We have business to attend to.”Nero gave Xinxin a strange look, but quickly walked past the guard and moved to Xinxin’s left side.Titania walked past the guard as well, but not before giving him a look of pure venom. That done, she moved to Xinxin’s right side.As the three walked off, the guard let out a sigh and muttered, “They don’t pay me enough for this…”Various things came up and I ran out of time yesterday to post this. Hope you don't mind too much. There should be another chapter updated after this to make up for it. Thanks for reading and leaving comments, as always! 13 45 – Martial Hero Route – II HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext“…We should have killed the guard.”Xinxin rolled her eyes at her bloodthirsty servant’s words and said, “There’s a time and place for everything, Titania. If you’re so inclined, you can kill him on our way out.”The three walked inside Ars Nova, with Xinxin in the lead and the others behind her, as always.There were a lot of people around, the usual lively crowd that came with being the capital of a vast empire. Warriors wandered around, seeking the latest deals. Merchants hawked their wares, yelling to get attention. Children ran around, their parents too busy to notice or unaware that their children had managed to escape.A variety of men, women, and children alike, all gathered in one place, and all different. Despite that, the moment Xinxin, Nero, and Titania entered the main, the trio instantly drew the eyes of the crowd.It wasn’t hard to imagine why.Nero, despite being a demon, was annoyingly handsome. Paired with his gray hair and red eyes, he gave off the allure of a mysterious stranger, someone that could steal the hearts of any young maiden.Titania, being the eldest princess of Alvheim, carried the dignity and beauty that was afforded one of that position. While her experiences had given her a jaded look, it only emphasized her austere beauty and didn’t detract from it.And then there was Xinxin, leading the pair. When she took into account that, and the fact that the two others were following behind her subserviently, it was obvious that they’d draw attention.Obvious, but annoying.Xinxin scoffed and then let out a bit of spiritual pressure.Immediately, a space opened up between the crowd and Xinxin’s group.That done, Xinxin started walking forward. While she still felt the gazes from those around, nobody had the gall to step forward and obstruct them now.Xinxin sighed. How her Sifu managed to handle it so calmly the first time around-A familiar face in the crowd.Xinxin froze.Up ahead, mixed in with the part of the crowd that still hadn’t noticed Xinxin and her group, were another trio. A young man with dark hair led an innocent-looking young woman with blonde hair and a cold beauty with silver hair and frosty blue eyes.Xinxin’s heart throbbed and she placed a hand on her chest.Sifu…Nowun’s group moved, walking in front of Xinxin and the others. The nameless young man’s eyes scanned the surroundings… and then for a brief moment, his eyes met Xinxin’s.Xinxin’s breath caught in her chest and she opened her mouth to call out.But then Nowun’s eyes quickly passed over Xinxin, treating her as just another face in the crowd.Seeing that, Xinxin’s heart ached.It was him, but it wasn’t him.Knowing that, a line from a poem she read long ago when she still pined for Wang Tian came to mind.“The furthest distance in the world is that you don’t know that I love you when I stand in front of you… was it?” Xinxin muttered.Nero called out and stepped forward. “Is something wrong?” He frowned and followed Xinxin’s gaze.Xinxin shook her head. After that, she glanced at Titania to see her reaction.Was it because her Sifu was concealing their identities? Even while Aria was so close by, Titania didn’t notice.Xinxin sighed and said, “Let’s find something to eat. This will be a long day.”Even after dealing with her Sifu’s karma in this time, there was still the matter of settling Nero’s issues before pursuing the next knot in her Sifu’s karma. Considering that it’d take a lot of effort, Xinxin wanted to at least enjoy herself a bit before then.Also, she could use something tasty to cheer up the empty feeling in her chest.“In that case,” Titania said. “Should we try the food stalls, Master?” She pointed towards a branch in the main road to the right, where food carts and restaurants were arranged.Xinxin nodded and started walking without another word.Perhaps sensing her mood shift, neither of the two following her did as well.Yet, while they walked, a pair of hooded figures walked past them. A woman with blood-red hair and a man with steely cobalt hair. Both of them had grim expressions on, completely focused. As a result, neither noticed Xinxin, Nero, and Titania as they passed.Nero’s eyes widened and he glanced back. Still, he didn’t stop and kept walking.Xinxin glanced at him and said, “Recognize someone?”Nero slowly nodded. “I… think so? Those two should be…” He frowned and then placed a hand on his chin. “But that doesn’t make sense. What are they doing here when… hm.”Seeing that Nero would take a while, Xinxin looked around for a place to sit down.Off to the side, there was a restaurant with outdoor seating. The tables and chairs were a dark oak, clearly expensive and well maintained. They were also all occupied.It seemed to be fairly popular… but Xinxin didn’t feel like walking very far.She glared at the closest group of people and loosened her spiritual pressure.A scarred warrior and his party eating their panicked and scrambled, taking their food with them.Xinxin walked towards the table, using her darkness to get rid of any lingering trash, and then sat down.Nero looked amused. “A bit rude, isn’t it?”“I’m in a bad mood. One that will get worse if you continue to act snippy.”Nero’s expression became somber and he nodded, taking a seat opposite of Xinxin.Titania moved to sit next to Xinxin. Before she sat down, Xinxin handed Titania the bag of Tian.“Here,” Xinxin said. “Go buy something nice for us. Maybe those crepes if you can find them.” She sighed. “I want something tasty to eat.”Titania’s eyes lit up and, for once, a relaxed smile crossed her face. “Understood, Master.” She took the bag and said, “I will return shortly.”Xinxin waved her off and then turned her attention back to Nero.The demon glanced around and frowned. “This… should we have this conversation here?”Xinxin rolled her eyes and waved her hand. Space rippled, and she said, “There. The people around us will not be able to hear what we say.” She stared at Nero and said, “Now, what did you notice?”The demon nodded and then said, “Those hooded figures we saw… that man and woman. I think they’re my teachers.”“Hm?” Xinxin paused and said, “Teachers?”Nero frowned. “I’m… not sure, but I think the woman is Eris. The one I mentioned earlier. As for the man… it should be Moros, my combat instructor. But I don’t get it. This is the capital of the human’s Empire. For those two to be here… it doesn’t make any sense.”“Of course it does,” Xinxin said. “The demons think your sister is dead, do they not?”Nero nodded. “That’s right.” He paused and said, “…Me too, come to think of it.” He scratched the back of his head and said, “I kind of forgot to tell everyone I was alive…”“Idiot.”“Can’t deny that…”Xinxin sighed and said, “It’s obvious then, isn’t it? They must be the advance party… probably to wreak havoc in the name of the Demon Lord.”Nero’s eyes widened and he stood up.Before he could move, Xinxin waved her hand and sent him back in his seat. “Don’t be rash.”Nero shook his head and said, “We have to do something! If they cause an incident, the Emperor might-““Relax. Your teachers will be in for an unfortunate surprise if they think they can act up in this city without repurcussions.”“That’s why we have to go stop them!” Nero ran a hand through his hair and said, “No, I have to stop them. If I just talk to them…”Xinxin shook her head. “They didn’t even recognize you when we walked past. You think you can convince them like that?”Nero nodded. “They don’t know that my sister is still alive. If they did, they wouldn’t dare cause an incident when it could jeapordize her! And…”“And?”“I can’t let them die!”Xinxin paused and stared at Nero.The demon stared back, his eyes pleading.Xinxin blinked and then shook her head. “Childish.”“What?”Xinxin sighed.She thought that Nero was mature from how he interacted with her and his manners… but now that he was comfortable enough around Xinxin to act normally, she could see that he was still young and na?ve.Still… Xinxin supposed that she did owe him for helping her realize what she had to do to reunite with her Sifu. That, and he did teach the basics of his secret Anti-Magic to Xinxin and Titania…Nero lowered his head. “Please! They’re like an aunt and uncle to me! I can’t let them die here!”Xinxin sighed. “Fine. I’ll do what I can to-“A loud crash echoed in the distance to the right.Xinxin looked towards it just in time to see Titania throw a man to the ground, hatred clear in her eyes.“…Actually, would you go and help my dear servant out first? We’ll talk after.”Nero followed her gaze and, when he saw Titania, he carefully said, “Are you sure about that? I mean, I think Miss Titania would appreciate it more if you walked over.”“True. But do you know how annoying it is to deal with people who underestimate me for being a beautiful young woman? Just what do you think’s going to happen when I walk over there and tell them to stop bothering Titania, another beautiful woman? And an elf at that?”“…A bloodbath?”Xinxin nodded. “A bloodbath.”Nero sighed and stood up, walking towards Titania. As he did, the demon’s face hardened, returning to the familiar look he had acting as the Dark Knight.Seeing that was settled, Xinxin turned her attention to the left, where the hooded figures had walked down, as well as where her Sifu had gone.When she did, she saw those figures stop to talk to a na?ve young man with black hair. The ‘Brave’ that Xinxin remembered from the first time. He and his companions instantly ran off, chasing after Nowun.“Ah, so that’s how it played out…”The demons faked a report of a demon to divert attention.Xinxin pondered whether to move. Before she did, something flashed in front of her eyes.Golden thread, faint like a spider’s silk, blanketed the city. At the same time, a thick cord cut across the air, wrapping tightly around her Sifu.Xinxin narrowed her eyes.The golden thread… no, the golden rope was wrapped tight around Nowun, a knot that would get tighter no matter what direction the rope was pulled.In short, an inevitable result.At that time, one of the fainter golden threads fell towards Xinxin. It brushed against her skin, but didn’t take hold, sliding off like water against glass.Xinxin grabbed it and frowned. It’d be annoying… but if she did it right…She followed the thread to see that it was one out of the many forming that golden rope around her Sifu.That meant that if she did things right, Xinxin could unravel the binding the Goddess had on her Sifu. Probably without her getting too suspicious as well.As Xinxin thought about what to do, Nero and Titania returned.The beautiful elf with honey-colored hair angrily chewed a crepe, held in a paper cone. Whipped cream and bits of fruit smeared her cheeks, but Titania didn’t seem to care.Xinxin raised an eyebrow and looked at Nero.The demon sighed and said, “It’s done, but I don’t think we’ll be welcome at that stall any time soon.”Xinxin shrugged. “We won’t be here that long anyway.”Nero nodded and then handed Xinxin a crepe in a paper cone. “Here. Miss Titania took most of them, but I thought you’d want one too.”Xinxin smiled. “That’s thoughtful of you.”Nero sat down and then rummaged around in his bag, pulling out some jerky. “I know how you girls like your sweets, so it’d be stupid of me not to save you one, right?”Xinxin nodded and then took a bit from the crepe.It was sweet and fluffy, just like Titania described. The cream was tasty, but not overbearing and the fruits were tart, but just enough to accent the sweet.Xinxin smiled. Maybe she should grab one with Sifu when everything was settled. That guy needed a proper cooked meal… She didn’t think that he had eaten one since they met, actually. The reckless idiot relied too much on his ability and forgot about the basic things too much.Lightning crackled from somewhere to the left, down the main road. Shortly after, screams rang out and the crowd of people scattered, running around like headless chickens.“Eris!” Nero jumped to his feet.Xinxin sighed and said, “Relax.” She took another bite from her crepe and then said, “This is all according to plan.”“According to plan!?” Nero shook his head and then pointed at the road. “The ones over there are Apostles of the Goddess too! You cannot tell me that you seriously intend to sit here and-”A hush suddenly filled the surroundings.Nowun had completely shut down each of the Brave’s party members and was walking over to the Brave himself.“…Wait?” Nero looked confused and turned around to look at what was going on.Xinxin didn’t answer and just waited.Nowun stood in front of the Brave and held out his empty hand.Xinxin remembered it. At the same time, the faint golden thread she had grasped was tugging on her, the ties of the Goddess’s Fate beckoning her to act. No, the rules of the world trying to find a way to resolve her Sifu’s ‘Information Concealment’.Xinxin sent the talisman Erik gave her over into her Sifu’s hand.Nero noticed and his eyes widened. “You… are you framing them?”Xinxin shrugged, watching as the Brave paled. “Is it really framing if they go ahead and commit the crime anyway? Ah, but we should move now.” She stuffed the rest of the crepe into her mouth and got up.“Move?” Nero said. “Now?”Xinxin swallowed and said, “You ask too many questions. If you want to save your dear teachers, just follow.” After that, she got up and started walking away.Titania stood up as well, wiping the cream off her face with a napkin. Still, there were a few crepes left that she didn’t finish. The elf stared at them, longing clear in her gaze.Xinxin rolled her eyes and said, “You can take those with you and keep eating, Titania.”The elf smiled, truly grateful, and said, “Thank you, Master.” She carefully held them against her chest and started walking after Xinxin.“Wait, wait, wait!” Nero slung his bag over his shoulder and jogged after Xinxin. “What are we doing? Why are we going-““So the level of the empire is only this much. To think, that I was concerned for nothing.”A cold and feminine voice drifted down from above.And here's the other chapter to make up for yesterday. We get to see what was going on behind the scenes of Nowun's charade in the route, as well as continue on a bit afterward later.I hope the chapter was a good read, and thank you for reading and leaving comments. See you soon!P.S. I forgot to mention, but I updated the glossary a bit. I added a section for volume covers so you can take a look at what the old one was. I also updated Nowun's entry and Xinxin's entry to add their pictures. 12 46 – Martial Hero Route – Arrangements HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextSorry for the wait. Caught a cold last week and just coming off of it. Sub-zero temperatures threw my body for a loop when after I jogged outside in it...Nero’s eyes widened and he stared up at the sky. “What are they doing?!”The crowd of passing travelers all did as Nero and stared up at the one who announced that arrogant message.The crimson-haired woman, that Eris mentioned by Nero, floated above everyone, a cruel smile on her face. Dark draconian wings had sprouted from her back, and she replaced her cloak with a skin-tight crimson dress.Beside the woman, with wings as well, was a tall man with rippling muscles and cobalt-colored hair. On his back, he carried a giant double-edged sword.Xinxin sighed and used the distraction to grab Nero and Titania, quickly ducking into a side alley.Nero quickly snapped out of it and glared at Xinxin. “What are you doing? We have to stop her, now!”Once they were inside the alley, Xinxin let go of Nero’s hand and shook her head. “Be my guest. However, do not come begging for my help when you get caught and dragged away.”Nero frowned. “What are you-“Armor rattled and the ground shook. Beyond the entrance to the alleyway, platoons of imperial soldiers in black and gold armor marched down the road.Nero paled.Xinxin sighed and waved her hand, shrouding their group in a veil of darkness. It wasn’t perfect, just a crude imitation of what her Sifu could do, but it was enough for those mundane soldiers.A few passing soldiers glanced down the alleyway, but seeing nothing but darkness, they moved on.Nero noticed that and then shook his head. He looked back at Xinxin and whispered, “We can’t let this continue! Eris and Moros are members of the four Archfiends! If either of them goes all out-“A huge surge of mana started to gather.Xinxin looked at sky and said, “It won’t be the soldiers who have to worry at this rate.”Nero turned around.Just then, a burst of white lightning carved through the air towards Eris.The cobalt-haired man, Moros quickly jumped in front of her to stop the attack with a barrier, but it was only barely effective.Nero’s eyes widened, stunned into silence.Titania looked shocked as well. The elf stared at the sky and muttered, “That white lightning… could it be? The Divine White Dragon?”Xinxin shook her head. “Those two really picked a fight they couldn’t win. Should I say it’s their bad fortune, or that this is just their karma?”There were golden threads completely wrapped around both of the demons in the sky, binding them tightly without allowing a single finger’s width of freedom. Of course, nobody could see it at the moment, not even her Sifu, but Xinxin could. The Goddess’s influence was as clear as day.Still.Xinxin glanced at Nero and said, “Decide quickly. Can you persuade them? No, do you want to try?”“I can, no, I will!” He knelt to the ground and bowed his head. “Please, Miss Faith! Save them!”Xinxin wrinkled her nose and stopped him before his head could get covered in grime. “You didn’t need to grovel.”Nero straightened and scratched the back of his head, a wry smile on his face.Mana surged and white lightning crackled again.Xinxin carefully watched the two demons in the air, silently waiting.If she knew the Goddess, then those two would be thrown away the moment she thought they were useless.So…A fraction of a moment. In that brief instant before the demons would be killed, completely eradicated by the pure white lightning coming from the dragon that her Sifu had bound to himself, Xinxin acted.White lightning erupted in the sky. The air shattered, and space bent. Unable to put up even a speck of resistance, the cobalt-haired demon and the crimson-haired demon vanished, completely vaporized. Along with them, so too shattered the golden threads of karma binding them… or so it seemed.Instead, moments before their demise, Xinxin plucked them from the verge of death and tossed them into the alleyway beside Nero.A pair of thumps echoed as the two injured demons crashed against the dirty ground.Perhaps because of their weakened states, both of them had lost their wings and looked just like ordinary humans, but with odd-colored hair.Eris, the crimson-haired demon, blinked a few times. Her ruby eyes searched the surroundings, dazed, and then locked onto Nero. When she saw him, she let out a weak laugh. “Prince… Nero? Ha. Hahaha… so I’ve died after all.”Moros grunted and slowly propped himself up against the side of a building. “If you’re dead, Eris, then it looks like you didn’t die alone. But goddess… I didn’t death would hurt this much.”Nero stepped forward, moving to hug the two. “Aunt Eris! Uncle Moros!”Xinxin spoke out. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you. Not unless you want to sent them the rest of the way to the underworld.”Nero froze.Xinxin sighed and stared at the sky where bits of broken space were still lingering. “I managed to save them, but Sifu’s dragon is stronger than anticipated. Did that Goddess try to make more Divine Beasts later?”While she had bent space to save the demons, it was the white lightning that shattered it.A pained groan echoed as Eris slowly raised her body. Blood was running down her body, staining her crimson dress an even darker shade of red.Xinxin frowned. “Titania. You know healing spells, do you not?”The elf blinked at being addressed and then frowned. “A few. But for injuries this severe…”Xinxin waved her hand. “It’s fine. Just get them away from death’s door.”Titania nodded and walked over towards Eris. She bent down and held her hand over the crimson-haired demon. With some muttering, a blue light shone over Titania’s hand and the demon’s wounds started closing.Eris blinked and looked over at her healer. “Titania?” Her dazed eyes focused and then she said, “You are… the eldest elf princess?”Titania nodded. “It has been a while, Ruby Archfiend. I see that your recklessness has continued into adulthood.”Eris blushed and said, “It has not! This is just… extenuating circumstances.”While the crimson-haired demon was bantering with Titania, the other one, Moros, stared at Xinxin. “Your appearance,” he said. “No. Your pendant… So the Heaven Seizer has descended at last, I see. To think that she is-“Xinxin narrowed her eyes. “If you wish to end your life so quickly, I can send you on your way. There is no need to taunt me.”Moros shook his head. “I apologize if that is how you perceive it. I am just astonished that the feared Heaven Seizer is such an enchanting young girl. But I know better than to trust in appearances.” He lowered his head and stared at his hands. “To think that my cobalt wall would be shattered by that white lightning…”Nero moved closer to his teachers and said, “Why are you two here in the capital? Did father order the invasion already?”Titania finished healing Eris and then moved over to heal Moros.The cobalt-haired demon nodded in thanks and then turned towards Nero. “The more important question is… why- no, how are you alive, Nero? We all thought you perished alongside your sister in Tartarus.”Eris turned to glare at Nero and said, “Moros is right. Why didn’t you report back, Prince?” Her expression softened and then she said, “If your father knew…”Nero sighed. “I did return. And the first thing I did was to speak with my father, but-“Xinxin interrupted them. “While your reunion is touching… We should have it somewhere else other than this trashy alleyway.”Nero nodded and stood up.Titania stepped back, finished with healing Moros, and turned towards Xinxin. “It is done.”“Good. Then… hm.” Xinxin stared at the demons. “With what happened, things will get troublesome if anyone sees that you’re still alive… not to mention that Goddess is watching.”The faint golden threads were still all over the city, showing off the Goddess’s reach. They couldn’t cling onto Xinxin, but the others… Well, if she remembered right, the Goddess should enjoy a play.Maybe they should just charge in? No, it wouldn’t match up with her Sifu’s memories then, and she’d miss her opportunity to sever the link. Then…“Ah.”She remembered. Lightning wasn’t the only thing she got from the Dark Tournament. There was that pretentious woman as well that could use illusions. While it was a weak power… paired with Xinxin’s experience in Myriad Heavens…Xinxin raised her hand, focusing on that thread of illusory strength she absorbed. Tracing it out in the pattern of Myriad Heavens, she wove it over the demons as well as Titania.When it was done, the demons and Titania all had black hair with matching dark brown eyes, and the elf’s ears became round, indistinguishable from ordinary humans.Nero blinked and then stared at Xinxin. “If you could do that, why didn’t you do it earlier?”Xinxin shrugged. “I forgot.”Eris got up and grabbed her hair, examining it. “How strange… the mystical eastern arts are incredible. I can’t detect any mana at all. And this… isn’t just an illusion.” She let a bit of her hair fall and watched how the black strands fell.Moros pulled out his sword, or what was left of it, and used it to look at his reflection. “Indeed. A flawless disguise.” He looked at Xinxin and said, “If I may ask, what did that brash prince do to secure your aid, Great Heaven Seizer?”Eris paused and then turned to glare at Nero. “I hope you remembered your manners, Prince.”He wilted and scratched the back of his head. “U-Um… maybe?”Xinxin sighed and said, “You can chew your student… nephew… prince later. For now, we need to move.” She spun around and started walking out of the alley. “And if anyone asks, you are all my servants. As for names… just come up with some elaborate Daoist name. That guy.” She nodded her head towards Nero. “Should be more than familiar. Is that not right, Mister Dark Knight?”“Dark Knight?” Eris stared at Nero.He coughed and looked away.Through a combination of intimidation, the Heaven Seizer pendant, and throwing money around, Xinxin’s group managed to secure a luxurious suite a few buildings down from the Imperial Palace.In their room, the group had reconvened around a wooden table to share information.Xinxin sat at the head of the table, slowly sipping on a cup of tea. It was… alright, but far from the quality she was accustomed to. Then again, with mana replacing natural energy, her expectations hadn’t been high.Titania stood beside her Master, silently waiting. Her eyes kept glancing towards the Imperial Palace, her hands hovering over the sword at her side.Eris and Moros were both sipping on a vial of red liquid, health potions that Nero passed them from his supplies.As for Nero himself, he was trapped squarely between his two teachers, rigid and nervous but unable to escape.Eris spoke first. She turned to prince and said, “So. Why are you here, Nero?”He coughed and said, “Shouldn’t you two explain why you’re here first?”Moros gave a cold laugh. “It’s obvious, isn’t it?” His eyes narrowed, and he glanced in the direction of the Imperial Palace as well. “Those bastards killed Princess Eve, so we’re going to hit them back where it hurts.” He paused and then sighed. “Or that was the plan. If it hadn’t been for that young master and his servants…”Xinxin bit back the urge to scoff.Her Sifu… a young master? The one there was still young and na?ve, moving in accordance with the Goddess. Considering him a young master…Eris glared at Nero. “That’s right. So what are you doing here, Prince? I would have thought that you would be the most furious out of us all.” She stared at him and said, “How are you so… calm?! Your sister… Princess Eve! They killed her in such a horrific way and-““Wait, wait, wait!” Nero shook his head. “She’s not dead! That’s why I’m here. The Goddess and her Apostles made it seem that way, but she’s being held captive beneath the Imperial Palace. That’s why…”Xinxin tuned them out. Instead of the conversation, she used her spiritual sense to spy on her Sifu.It was odd, seeing him like that. He looked different as well, only slightly. His hair was shorter, his gaze not as haunted. It was still apathetic, but softer rather than the cynical gaze she was used to. Also, his eyes… hm. Was it because of his cultivation? They were still a dark brown, but not as bloody…The blonde elf, that Aria, frowned while staring in front of a mirror. She ran her hands along her dress and muttered some inane ungrateful statement.It seemed like the three were getting ready to meet the Emperor. In that case, it wouldn’t be long until it was time to act.And then Aria glanced over at Xinxin.It was a brief eye contact, short enough to be coincidence. But the moment she did, a faint golden thread tugged at the elf, turning her towards Xinxin.“Hmph.” Xinxin shook her head and retracted her spiritual sense. It seemed like that Goddess was meddling again… No. She should have expected it.When Xinxin focused her attention back on the room, she noticed that the demons were staring at her.Xinxin blinked. “What?” She frowned and said, “Did they not teach you how rude it is to stare when you were a child?”Thanks for reading and leaving comments! I'll make sure to get the next chapter up early tomorrow to make up for the delay. I hope the chapter was enjoyable, and I'll see you soon. 15 47 – Martial Hero Route – III HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextEris clasped her hands together and bowed her head. “I apologize for our slight, Great Heaven Seizer. However, we hope that you can continue lending us your strength… and that your sect will intervene as well.”Xinxin shook her head. “This is a temporary alliance.” She glanced at Nero and said, “Truthfully, the primary reason I agreed to help was due to the shared karma between Nero and my Sifu… and even then, that karma is faint.”Nero blinked. “Between me and your Sifu?” He frowned and said, “I don’t remember meeting anyone good enough to be considered your Sifu…”Xinxin smiled. “It is not necessarily good karma between you two.”The Anti-Magic that eliminated her Sifu from this timeline was developed by Nero, after all. While it would be her to deal the blow… it was true that a faint ill-fated connection existed between the two.Nero’s eyes widened.Eris immediately blanched and lowered her head. “I-In that case, oh Great Heaven Seizer-“Xinxin waved her hand and said, “There’s no need to worry about it. My Sifu isn’t a very good person either.” She frowned and said, “After all, he left me behind all those years without so much as a word…”Across the table, the three demons glanced at each other, unsure of what to say.Titania paused and then spoke up. “Master… who is your Sifu? If you are that powerful already, then how strong is the one who taught you?”Xinxin frowned. “How strong is my Sifu?”That was a good question. She… never really discovered the limit of her Sifu, whether as his Faithful Companion or as his disciple. Still, she was sure of one thing.“He is strong enough that the Goddess feared him enough to try and bind him with the destiny of a hero.” Xinxin smiled. “Unfortunately for her, my Sifu managed to slip away.” Her smile faded when she remembered the condition she last saw her Sifu in. “…However he got gravely injured in the process. While he is still powerful, his memories are… damaged, so to speak.”Scattered across time and space as well, leaving her to pick up the pieces to find him.Xinxin sighed.Eris raised her head and said, “If there is anything that we can do to return the favor of saving our lives and helping Prince Nero-““You can help by resting,” Xinxin said. “While I will help you escape from the Empire and locate your dear princess, I have no intention of doing it all. Of course, I will fight back if anyone opposes me… but do not expect me to actively fight your battle for you.”Moros scratched his hair and said, “A shame. I wanted to see your strength in action.”“Moros!” Eris scolded him and lowered her head. “I apologize for my rude companion… and for any slights the prince may have given you as well.” She glared at the other demons and said, “Unfortunately, neither of them are very versed in respect.”Titania smiled. “How amusing. I can recall but a few years back that it was you who-““T-That was decades ago, Miss Titania! And I have grown much since then!”Xinxin shook her head and then turned towards Titania. “To answer your first question… you have already met my Sifu.”“Hm?” Titania frowned. “…Have I? No, I suppose I have met many people throughout the years, but…”Xinxin shook her head. “I mean recently. It is the one you mentioned that was similar to me.”Titania blinked. “…Him? But he…” She frowned. “He was strong, yes, but compared to you…”Xinxin shrugged. “It is… complicated. Karmic knots are holding him back.”Both in this time and in his strength.Out of curiosity, Xinxin focused her spiritual sense again to check on Nowun and his party.It just happened to be that the group were heading out to meet with the Emperor.“And it would appear our time to act is coming.” She turned to the others and said, “Rest up as best you can. We will leave in an hour.”That should be plenty of time for Nowun to finish his conversation with the Emperor and head back to the guest room with the others.Eris nodded and then winced when the act pulled at her wounds. She sighed and said, “If only we were in the Demon Realm… the dark mana there would make an injury like this recover in no time.”Titania glanced at Eris and then frowned. “That is true… in your homeland, you demons are like us when we are near the world tree, are you not?”“Hm?” Xinxin looked to Titania. “What do you mean?”“As the guardians of Order,” Titania said. “Elves have… had vast regenerative capabilities near the World Tree… assuming mana is not disrupted by Chaos. Demons are similar in that, as they guard the heart of chaos, they heal in the same type of environment where the heart of chaos is kept, which is thriving in darkness.”Xinxin blinked. “Darkness helps you heal? You should have said something earlier then.” She waved her hand, sending a surge of darkness towards the demons. Immediately, their wounds began visibly healing before completely vanishing in a manner of seconds.Eris’s eyes grew wide and she rounded on Nero. “The Heaven Seizer gives this much aid and you were rude to her when you first met!?”Xinxin laughed. “That’s right. Nero had the nerve to try and call out to me after one of my matches and even bar my way.”Nero stood up. “That was before I knew who you were!”Xinxin raised an eyebrow. “Have you never heard of common courtesy to women?”“That gets you killed in the Sun Kingdom!”“…True. Even so.”Eris glared at Nero.He sighed.Time passed and the group made their way to the imperial palace. However, instead of sneaking in, they moved under broad daylight, walking up to the main entrance.Nero tugged at his robes and said, “I-Is this really the best course of action, Miss Faith? Won’t they notice?”“Only if you continue acting so fidgety,” Xinxin said. “However, even if they do… can they do anything about it?”Xinxin was the Heaven Seizer and had the backing of the entire Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect. If seeing her Sifu with an elder identification talisman was enough to deter the summoned heroes, then there was no question of how they’d react to her. Though, considering how the guard at the gate reacted to her… well, she was feeling irritated from seeing her Sifu not react to her…Eris tapped Nero on the head and said, “You shouldn’t doubt your allies, Prince Nero. Especially not those stronger than you.”Nero sighed. “Sorry. Just… worried.”Xinxin shook her head. “Do not be. Unless the Goddess herself shows up, there is no one that will contest the fact that you are proper disciples from my sect.”Nero nodded.The group approached the front gate of the palace. There, two guards stood at the ready, equipped with heavy black and gold platemail armor. In their hands, both guards held a heavy spear, propping it up against the ground.“Halt!” The guard on the left, an ordinary-looking young man with brown hair, lowered his spear and said, “State your business!”Xinxin crossed her arms and stepped forward. “Did that guard at the gate not inform you? Hmph… it seems that this ‘Empire’ is quite inept.”The guard on the right, an older man with orange hair and a grizzled beard, noticed Xinxin’s pendant and quickly stepped up. He bowed his head. “I apologize for his rudeness, Miss.” He raised his head and said, “Might I ask what a young lady from the East is doing here with her entourage?”Xinxin looked at the older guard and nodded. “At least one of you has manners.” She gestured towards her pendant and said, “I am the Heaven Seizer, arriving on behalf of the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect. It’s come to our attention that a young man has arrived in your Empire impersonating an elder of our sect with a jade talisman.” She narrowed her eyes and said, “Such a thing is a severe crime… thus I have come in person to deal with him.”“I… see,” the older guard said. “And I suppose those are…?”“My personal servants to deal with trivial matters and to save face. Now… will you let us in?”The younger guard narrowed his eyes. “And why should we let you in just because you say you’re some important person? Besides, Heaven Seizer? What kind of game are you playing, girl?”The older guard quickly shook his head. “Kid, you really shouldn’t-““Quiet, Ronald.” He glared and said, “I’m the one that-“Xinxin sighed and shook her head. “I truly do not have the patience for this.”The younger guard looked at Xinxin. “Yeah? Well me neither! Besides, even if you are this Heaven Seizure or whatever, what proof do you have that he stole the jade talisman? Maybe you just want to-“Xinxin turned her head back and looked at Titania. “Cut him down.”Titania grinned and drew her sword. “With pleasure.”The older guard threw his spear down. He turned to his partner and said, “Apologize, now!”“Why should I-““Coward!” The younger guard scolded his partner and then lowered his spear to fight… or he tried to. “What…? I… can’t… move…?”Xinxin sighed and said, “There are fools all over the world, it would appear… even here. A pity.”Titania stepped forward and swung her blackened holy sword.Armor shattered and then a bisected corpse hit the ground.Xinxin walked forward, glancing at the other guard.He quickly lowered his gaze.Xinxin nodded. “You seem reasonable.”The remaining guard gulped and said, “As you say, Miss Heaven Seizer.”“My sword maid is… quite eager to cut down those who don’t show me the proper face… and I’m of the mind myself to set an example of why the name Heaven Seizer bears weight.” Xinxin smiled. “As I said, I do not have the patience to waste on fools who seek death… so would you kindly lead the way?”He quickly nodded and got to his feet.Titania flicked her sword clean of blood and sheathed it before returning to Xinxin’s side.Xinxin turned around and said, “See? And you were worried about us getting in.”None of the demons responded, instead looking at Xinxin with various levels of respect, horror, and appreciation.Xinxin shook her head and then looked back at the guard. “Now, go. Ah, and I hope you are a fast talker. The fate of your comrades will depend on your ability to quickly dissuade them from attacking…”Unfortunately… or rather, fortunately for the imperial soldiers, the older guard was a skilled orator. That, or the desperation in his eyes was a good enough deterrent.Either way, Xinxin’s group managed to make it to the foot of the imperial throne room unaccosted.Glancing beside her, Xinxin noticed that Titania looked disappointed. It seemed like the elf had recognized quite a few faces as they walked by.As for the trailing demons, they were all tense. Despite Xinxin’s show of force, they were still worried about being in the middle of the imperial army’s headquarters.Xinxin rolled her eyes.The guard stopped at the foot of a staircase covered in red carpet and lowered his head. “We have arrived, Miss Heaven Seizer.”“Hm.”Xinxin looked up.It seemed like the so-called Emperor was the pretentious type. To have people ascend a flight of stairs to see him was the height of hubris. From what she had heard, this ‘Emperor’ was not even truly ordained, merely taking upon the name after unifying the north. It was a far cry from the Yellow Dragon Emperor of the Xia Dynasty that held Heaven’s Mandate…Xinxin shook her head and focused on what was before her.Like she immediately saw, the staircase was covered in a lush red carpet. That led all the way up, passing beneath a pair of intricately carved golden doors. There was a balcony in front of the doors encircling the area they were in and halls on that floor leading to other rooms, one of which was the guestroom where her Sifu was staying with those other women.Xinxin nodded and turned towards the guard. “Good work. I will be honest… I did not expect to arrive here without a single death. Your glib and quick tongue is truly a thing to behold.”The guard kept a neutral expression and simply bowed his head. “The Emperor should be upstairs. With that… I will take my leave.”It was a careful farewell, one that seemed to be done out of fear and worry. Yet, Xinxin caught a smug and vindictive glare in his eyes before he turned.At that time, the golden doors burst open and a crowd of black-haired young men and women emerged. All of them were armed… and truthfully, they looked like a ragtag bunch. Swords, lances, axes, wands, staves… an assortment of varied weaponry and armor were spread about the crowd of about twenty people… students, if Xinxin’s memories served correct.One of the students, a teenage girl with short cut black hair, pointed a sword at Xinxin and said, “Who do you think you are, storming into the palace like that?!”“So this is what you were hoping for?” Xinxin sighed.The older guard realized the danger to his life and started running… but it was too late.Xinxin flicked her hand.There was a sickening crunch, and then a puddle of blood stained the palace’s marble floor.“Captain Ronald!” The same girl who acted so arrogantly towards Xinxin screamed.“So loud.”There was a soft crunch and the scream stopped.Xinxin shook her head and walked forward. At the same time, crushing spiritual pressure surrounded her. With every step, the pressure intensified. And because it intensified, none of the students could move.When Xinxin stepped off of the stairs onto the same floor as the crowd of students, they were frozen in place, barely able to stand from the pressure and terrified into silence.Xinxin stared at them, briefly considering whether or not to spare them. And then she decided that it didn’t matter in the end.“You’re in my way.”She stepped forward again. As she did, blood ran down from the upper levels, like a crimson deluge.Behind her, she could hear Titania and the others follow.“So many apostles,” Eris said. “Killed so effortlessly…”Xinxin shook her head. “Calling those children Apostles is a stretch.”Alan was much more terrifying. Those children were just fodder… and they didn’t even have enough of the Goddess’s strength to merit absorbing.After she got rid of the crowd of students, the golden doors to the throne room had closed.Xinxin sighed. “Meaningless obstacle after obstacle…”The golden spiderweb of karma was all over the place. After what she had done, those threads started moving, quickly rearranging things in the background.The Goddess was making her move… but.“Too little too late.”Xinxin kicked the doors open.Emperor Elio was sitting on his throne, the golden-haired young emperor lost in thought. The moment the doors flew open, however, he immediately stood. Mana flared to life around him, showing hints of chaotic darkness mixed with golden light. But when he saw Xinxin’s pendant as well as the uniform on the people behind her, he quickly calmed down.Xinxin glanced around the room. She had seen it earlier when spying on Nowun and the others, but it was a bit different in person. For one, unlike the luxury on the outside, the place was fairly spartan. Despite his hubris, the Emperor seemed to be somewhat self-aware of his place.“Great Heaven Seizer.” Emperor Elio clasped his hands and bowed his head. “It is an honor to welcome you to this humble Empire.”“Hmph. Such a small land, and yet you dare to still call it an Empire? The Sun Kingdom is even more vast, yet it dares not call itself by such a name.”…Probably because Wang Tian didn’t want to bother with the title of Heavenly Emperor, but the point remained.Elio flinched, but kept on a professional smile. “That is true. Please forgive this one’s arrogance then. I was young at the time, you see.”Xinxin sighed. “I suppose it is simply the hubris of men to think greater of themselves than they truly are…”Elio’s eye twitched, but he kept his professional smile on and said, “May I ask what you are doing here? Has the Sun Kingdom decided to accept my proposal of joining forces against the Demon Lord?”Xinxin scoffed. “As if we would agree to become your borrowed knife… but no. We are here strictly for business.”If the Emperor was bothered about Xinxin’s implication of his scheming, he ignored it. “Then, by all means state it. I am all ears.”Xinxin resisted the urge to say that he was ‘all air’. Instead, she nodded and said, “There is an impersonator that obtained a talisman from our sect, identifying himself as an elder. From what I heard, he came to meet with you.”Elio’s eyes widened and then he frowned. “An impersonator? No… that explains it,” he muttered.Xinxin casually looked at her left hand and said, “I hope that you don’t mind if we take the talisman back, do you?”Elio shook his head. “I wouldn’t dare act against you, Great Heaven Seizer.” He smiled and said, “If anything, I owe a great deal to your sect. Without the aid of the Heavenly King, I would not be where I am today.”The aid of the Heavenly King? Wang Tian helped him?Confused, Xinxin focused and looked at his karma for a bit. When she did, her eyes widened for a fraction, but she carefully schooled her features and said, “In that case… I hope you do not mind us seeking the imposter out.”“Of course not. He should be in the guest room on this floor… shall I send a guard to guide you?”“No need. I know the way… though there is something I wish to discuss with you after, so I will leave a few of my servants behind.” With that, she turned to look at the demons… specifically Nero.The prince looked a bit panicked, but his teachers were calm and bowed their heads. “We will wait your return, Great Heaven Seizer.”“Entertaining your servants will be my honor,” Elio said. “Please, take your time.”Xinxin nodded and then turned around completely, walking back towards the entrance. Along the way, she looked to Titania and said, “Nia. With me.”Titania bowed her head. “Yes, Master.” Still, as she did that, she glanced at the Emperor with a blatant hostile glare.The Emperor responded with a wry smile.Xinxin kept walking. As she passed by the demons, she muttered, “Don’t bother concealing your hostility. Test him a bit for me until I return.”Moros grinned. “As you say, Heaven Seizer.”Eris nodded, smiling as well. “Understood.”With that, Xinxin left, Titania trailing behind her.Outside of the throne room, Titania moved to Xinxin’s side and said, “What are you planning with the Emperor? Do you intend to cut him down here and now?”“…I’m not sure.” Xinxin frowned, remembering what she saw in the Emperor. “That man is… strange. Very strange.”While Emperor Elio had the same golden thread of karma as everyone else the Goddess touched, his wasn’t actually connected to him. Instead, while it encircled him, it in a loose knot that was able to come apart at any time. Furthermore, there was an even stronger bond that fiercely clung onto him, preventing anything else from getting close.It was similar to what Xinxin shared with her Sifu, but different. If her bond with her Sifu was colorless but unbreakable, that man’s bond was a pure white and unyielding.The grasp her Sifu had on her ripped apart all other bonds Xinxin might make, a domineering force born from his power, his tangled karma, and his domineering personality when they met in the past… present. In contrast, the bond that Elio had pushed everything else away, even the thread of Destiny the Goddess tried to place on him.Xinxin was curious. Just what kind of relation did he have- no, what resolve was it that let him repel even the Goddess? And furthermore… could she use him?…But that was for later.Now…They had arrived.A simple wooden door. It could be called elaborate in comparison to most doors in the city, made from a rich dark oak, but it was still just an ordinary door. Behind it, Nowun and his companions were waiting, completely ignorant of both Xinxin and Titania’s presence.Xinxin drew the sword Wang Tian left her and wreathed it with a bit of Anti-Magic that she learned from Nero.In response, Titania drew the blackened Caliburn, turning it invisible with a gust of icy wind.Xinxin tensed, ready to act… and then she remembered something. Glancing at Titania, Xinxin waved her hand and covered her in darkness.Titania blinked and then whispered. “Master? Why must I hide my face? Are we not acting with impunity?”“…It will be troublesome if my Sifu sees you.”“Ah. Understood.”…Actually, it would be troublesome if Nowun didn’t see Titania like how he should remember her appearing.In order to sever Nowun’s knotted karma and trace the path back to where her Sifu was currently stranded, Xinxin needed to line up the pieces right. To do that, she needed to make the events unfold exactly like in her Sifu’s memories… and how she herself remembered them.Thus…“Nowun?” Aria’s innocent voice echoed from behind the door.“Now.” Xinxin bent space and warped Titania into the corner of the room.At the same time, Xinxin followed, bending space again to appear in the room.Aria was sitting on a chair across from Nowun and staring at the nameless young man.Nowun was leaning against the wall, lost in thought.As for Saphira, the dragon was sitting on a bed on the right side of the room.Titania acted first. From her spot in the corner of the room, she tossed her sword at Aria’s chest. The blackened Caliburn, wreathed in wind, quickly flew like an arrow, fired straight towards Aria’s heart.Nowun quickly reacted, trying to make a barrier to stop the attack. But the result was already predetermined.Still, that meant that he, as well as Saphira, were distracted. Before the Divine Dragon could react, Xinxin appeared behind Saphira and enveloped her in darkness. The Divine Dragon tried to struggle, but like Aria’s mortal wound, it was already predetermined, Xinxin merely tracing out the actions that had already played out. At the same time though, she took the chance to steal Saphira’s divinity as well as her strength.A single moment.In that time, Aria’s eyes widened and she reached out. “No… wun…?”The nameless young man dashed forward, grabbing her before she hit the ground. His eyes were frantic, emotion clear on his usual apathetic face.Titania lowered her hand.“You!” Nowun spun towards Titania and lashed out with darkness, followed shortly by chaos.Blinded by emotions, he didn’t realize yet that Saphira was gone.Xinxin nodded. Everything was unfolding just like she remembered. Next… she scattered Nowun’s darkness and absorbed the chaos.Seeing that only enraged Nowun. “Titania…!” He set Aria down and then reached for his right side, pulling out a stick… his faithful companion and Xinxin’s past form.It was time.The moment Nowun grabbed his faithful companion… she stabbed him from behind.…Was it because of their bond, Wang Tian’s sword, or her imagination? For a brief moment, Xinxin felt shock and despair pass through her.But that moment quickly passed and Nowun’s body went limp.At the same time, the golden thread tangled inside of his karma was severed. When it did, the rest of his karma began to fade, as if it was an illusion.Before it could, Xinxin quickly retied her connection with her Sifu with that karma, forming a tight knot.It was just in time.With the golden thread severed, everything that Nowun gained from the Goddess vanished, including his presence in the world.And then, like that, the room emptied, leaving behind two young woman and a beautiful innocent corpse upon the ground.Xinxin sheathed her sword and stood there for a moment, staring at where Nowun vanished. “…I will see you soon, my Sifu. Until then…”Suddenly, an anguished cry echoed in the room.A bit of a longer chapter since I felt like not enough happened to end it shorter. I'm a bit self-conscious about it being a bit too cheesy and wuxia-esque... hopefully it's not too much into that. Anyway, hope the chapter was enjoyable! Thanks for reading and leaving any comments!I'll see you sometime tomorrow! 13 48 – Martial Hero Route – IV HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextXinxin quickly surrounded the area in her qi, stopping the anguished cry from spreading and alerting anyone as well as silencing the room. That done, she turned towards the source of the cry.Titania knelt before Aria’s corpse. She shook her head, her hands clawing at her skull as if trying to tear out her very mind.With a single glance, Xinxin saw why that was.Killing Aria had severed the last healthy karma bond Titania had left. Although it had been twisted, the light green thread connecting her to Aria had still been one of deep familial love. Like a small raft at sea, it was keeping her afloat amidst the horrid memories and emotions dealt to her at the hands of the Imperial Soldiers.With it severed, there was nothing left to hold her up. The thin thread pulling her away from hell had shattered, leaving her to fall in.At that rate, Titania would drown in her memories and break, turning into a doll or a blade.Xinxin sighed and then walked over.Titania didn’t notice her. The elf knelt down over Aria, mumbling two words over and over again.“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry…”A pained and anguished plea, bordering on- no, completely reaching insanity.The black lines of karma choking her… the connections to those that had wronged her and disgraced her. They were growing by the second. At the same time, a faint golden light was starting to shine from within those threads… the Goddess’s involvement.Xinxin’s eye twitched and she moved on instinct. In a single move, she drew the blade Wang Tian gave her, his Heartfelt Sentiments, and cleaved through the karmic noose.In an instant, Titania lost all strength in her body and became quiet. She stopped talking, but her body shook, silently sobbing.Xinxin sheathed her sword. She took a look at Titania’s pitiful form and then said, “I did ask you if this is what you truly wanted.”Titania shook her head, simply clinging to Aria’s cold body. It looked like Titania didn’t have any intention of moving any time soon.Considering how distraught Titania was, Xinxin considered leaving her there for a brief moment. And then she remembered the reason why they came and decided against it.Darkness bubbled up from the floor, slowly enveloping Aria.Titania froze.In that brief moment of shock, Xinxin quickly pulled Aria’s body away into her darkness, that chaotic cosmos that her dantian had become. However, she didn’t absorb it.Despite everything that happened, Xinxin didn’t have any bad feelings towards Aria. If anything, she felt slight sympathy towards her.Like Xinxin, Aria was played by that Goddess and forced to a miserable end. The only reason why their fates changed was because Nowun… her Sifu intervened.Granted, he wasn’t very responsible after intervening… but he did care. He was just… terrible at showing it. Mostly because his perspective on time and life was a bit distorted due to his powers.Because of that, Xinxin preserved Aria’s corpse. When she managed to get her Sifu back… and her Sifu, not Nowun. That was, not the Nowun in the past, at least.In any case, when her Sifu returned, he should be able to resurrect Aria.Unfortunately, Titania didn’t seem to realize Xinxin’s intent.The eldest elf princess immediately stood up, picking up the sword that had fallen to the ground after Aria’s body vanished. Icy wind, glowing blue with Titania’s mana, filled the room and wreathed her blade. She rounded on Xinxin and then stepped forward, swinging her sword. “Give Ari back!”Xinxin simply stared.The moment before Titania’s sword reached Xinxin, the elf froze. The moment afterwards, the icy wind died down and she dropped her sword. Her mouth opened in a silent scream as her body convulsed in pain.Xinxin sighed and picked up the sword, carefully sheathing it back at the elf’s side. “It seems that you forgot your place… though I do not blame you.”With those words, the convulsions stopped. Titania let out a gasp and started falling, too weak to stand.Xinxin shook her head and reached out, holding the elf up.Titania tensed and then lowered her head. “…I’m sorry.”“So you decided to show your true self at last, Titania?”The elf shook her head, remaining quiet.Xinxin let go of her, giving the eldest- no, only elf princess left some time to think.After a few moments, Titania seemed more composed and looked to Xinxin. “What did you do with Ari’s body?”“It would be a mess if it was found, so I am holding onto it for now.”Titania frowned and subtly glanced at Xinxin’s left arm.“What?” Xinxin raised an eyebrow. “Do you doubt me?”Titania lowered her gaze. “No, Master.”“…Don’t worry.” Xinxin patted Titania’s shoulder. “There’s a bit of shared karma between us in the form of my Sifu, so I wouldn’t do something as disrespectful as desecrating her body. Trust me when I say that it is in the best condition you could hope for.”It was the least that Xinxin could do for the na?ve elf princess. While she didn’t like how the Goddess had foisted the elf onto her Sifu, she was a victim in all of this as well. Plus, the elf princess cared about Nowun too. Well… far from as much as Xinxin did, but Aria’s gratitude was sincere.Titania gave Xinxin a weak smile. The first genuine emotion since they’d met.Xinxin smiled back and then said, “Come, Nia. We still have work to do.”Titania closed her eyes for a bit, taking a deep breath, and then nodded, opening them again.Xinxin noticed that the elf’s cheeks were stained with tears. She sighed and then brushed them off with her sleeves. “If it gives you any solace,” Xinxin said. “I am sure that my Sifu has a way to bring your sister back to life. When I find him, I’ll make sure that he does his best… after all, we have all been victims in this Goddess’s cruel play.”Titania bowed her head. “Thank you, Master… no. Thanks, Xinxin.”Xinxin bopped Titania on the head and said, “Enough of that. We are in the middle of a business affair. If you want to act all soppy, that can come when we are safe back at my home. Understand?”“Yes, Master.” Titania gave a more spirited response, a hint of light shining again in her dark jade eyes. Hope, relief, and appreciation.“Good enough.” Xinxin turned around and retracted her qi that had been blocking sound from escaping the room. After that, she started walking back towards the throne room.Titania followed, still silent, but somehow carrying a softer air about her.Halfway to the throne room, Xinxin suddenly remembered that she should find out where that demon princess was and then spread out her spiritual sense.When she did, there were a few things she immediately noticed.First of all, the faint golden threads over the city had vanished. Possibly because her Sifu was no longer in that time and place.Second of all, those three demons apparently took her words of ‘not holding back their hostility’ to mean ‘attack the Emperor’. They were clashing, exchanging blows back and forth in the throne room… and losing at that while the Emperor was holding back.Xinxin sighed and ignored them, focusing instead on what was below the Imperial Palace.Prisons, storage rooms, disgusting hidden chambers that were better left undescribed… and then a single room at the lowest point of the palace within a labyrinth of winding hallways.There, Xinxin could see a young girl.Pure black hair and crimson eyes. The features were similar to those that Xinxin was familiar with, like a young girl from the Xia Dynasty. Yet, her facial features were clearly foreign, a bit too sharp on her cheeks, less rounded eyes… she was still beautiful, a fact that Xinxin could say with certainty. In fact, Xinxin would go as far as to say that her beauty was on par with her own… and considering that the Goddess went out of her way to take Xinxin’s soul, that was telling.Still, while the young girl was beautiful enough to garner the envy of that Goddess enough to send out Apostles to capture her… surprisingly, she wasn’t in a terrible condition.The young girl… or rather, the young demon princess looked healthy and well-dressed, wearing a soft pink blouse and skirt. She was neither in distress nor mentally unsound and in fact looked fairly happy, if not a bit bored, reading a book.Also, while she had been captured, the room she was in wasn’t a jail cell. Instead, while deep underground, it was well-lit with crystal lanterns and had colorful walls. A fluffy bed, a basket of fruits, and even a full wardrobe were there for the princess’s perusal.Xinxin retracted her spiritual sense after memorizing the most efficient path towards the princess and then muttered, “Odd.”Titania looked towards Xinxin. “What is it, Master?”Xinxin shook her head. “Nothing important.”It was none of her business. She would let the demons decide on their own after imparting them with the map.The master and servant pair reached the golden doors leading to the throne room yet again. Strangely though, while Xinxin saw the demons fighting against the Emperor, it was quiet.When Xinxin opened the door, she found out why.Nero, Eris, and Moros had been knocked to the ground as well as knocked unconscious.Titania noticed and reached for her sword.Xinxin stopped her.Titania glanced at her master and then lowered her hand.Xinxin walked forward and said, “You seem like you had quite a bit of fun.” At the same time, she sent a bit of darkness to each of the demons to heal them and wake them up, though making sure to disguise it.The Emperor, Elio, smiled. “I could not just leave your servants idle, could I? Besides, a bit of entertainment is always welcome.”Moros recovered first. He groaned and then pushed himself up. After that, he noticed Xinxin and walked over. When he was close enough, he whispered, “Be careful. That guy’s power is weird.”Eris got up next. Seeing Xinxin, she also walked over. And like Moros, she offered a bit of advice. “Heaven Seizer. Despite our efforts, we couldn’t connect a single attack. As powerful as you are, be wary.”Nero got up too… but seeing his teachers already awake and by Xinxin’s side, he simply walked over and joined their ranks.Seeing how the demon’s were acting, Xinxin raised an eyebrow. “It seems like it was more than just a bit of entertainment.”Elio shrugged. “I must admit, I was a bit frustrated at having to clean up the mess on the stairs. I am quite fond of that carpet, you see.”Xinxin scoffed. “Then do not allow immature children to be in your forces. Or at the least, discipline them first.”Elio nodded. “I’ll keep that in mind. Now… If I recall correctly, there was something that you wished to discuss?”“Yes. But first…” She made a blade from her qi. A simply and quickly formed sword. After that, she picked it up, holding it in her left hand.Elio’s eyes widened and then he also made a blade, forming one of pure white light.“Hm.” As Xinxin watched Elio, she said, “So Wang Tian did teach you some things.”The way Elio made the sword was similar to qi… no, it could be said to be imitating qi using mana.The cultivation in the Sun Kingdom converted mana into qi through various techniques, or drew in the scant natural energy in the air that wasn’t tainted by the Goddess’s divinity.Yet, Elio was using mana directly. Cultivation but not cultivation… no. A new ‘path’.“If Wang Tian is the Heavenly King,” Elio said. “Then yes. He imparted a few pointers to me when we last met.”“Mi-Master.” Nero looked at Xinxin. “He’s…”Xinxin shook her head. “You three go ahead and deal with the other matter. I will finish things here and come get you.”Silently, she sent them a message with her spiritual sense and burned the map into their minds.Eris and Moros winced, managing to hide the most of it. Nero, however, visibly flinched.Elio raised an eyebrow. “Quite a harsh master you are, Great Heaven Seizer.”Xinxin shrugged.Titania stepped up, keeping an eye on the Emperor, and said, “Do you wish for me to help, Master?”Xinxin shook her head. “Go with the others. They need your help more than I do.”“Understood.”And then it was just Xinxin and the Emperor.Elio stared at Xinxin and carefully said, “I hope you do not plan on assassinating me. Even if you do control the Sun Kingdom, my death will not come without cost.”“We shall see if you are qualified to make those threats.”Xinxin stepped forward and swung her sword.So Xfinity keeps saying Scribblehub has an invalid certificate and blocking me from updating. I’m currently posting this using my phone as a hotspot. Hopefully that fixes itself… It was working fine yesterday. Anyway, hope the chapter was enjoyable!I'll see you soon! Thanks for reading and leaving comments. Also hello to any new readers who got this far. I appreciate all of you a great deal. 14 49 – Martial Hero Route – [ ____ ___ _____ ] HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe demons needed some time in order to reach their princess, so Xinxin decided to test out the emperor to occupy him. There was something off about him that she wanted to check, so the two goals were aligned.Her sword cut through the air towards Elio’s neck. It was sloppy, but still faster than an ordinary person should be able to deal with.Elio’s sword flashed and parried the attack before lashing out towards Xinxin’s heart in a blinding thrust.She stepped to the side, causing Elio’s sword of light to brush past her.Elio continued forward, moving with the momentum of his thrust.Xinxin moved around him, causing the two to switch places.Elio raised his sword. He frowned and tilted his head. “Is that all you can do?”Xinxin smiled. “You got some pointers from the Heavenly King, so it’s an honor to get some from me, isn’t it?”Elio laughed. “Were that the case… That last attack was clearly meant to kill me.”Xinxin shrugged. “If you die, you’re too weak.”Elio frowned. “Weak, am I? Then… how about this!” Mana surged, wrapping his sword of light. In an instant, his speed increased and he charged, cutting through the air with a blinding slash.Xinxin’s quickly brought her sword up to parry. As she did, she regretted not learned proper swordplay.While Xinxin was able to parry the attacks because she was faster, Elio was clearly more skilled. His strange technique also closed the gap between them.But that technique…Xinxin pushed Elio away with her next parry and opened the gap.Elio raised his sword in front of him and then drew in mana again.Drawing in mana… drawing in energy from the surroundings?Xinxin’s eyes widened. “I see… I see! So the Imperial Slash Sifu learned is actually degraded from Yù shān. To think that karma could work like this…”Nowun learned Imperial Slash from a soldier, and he imparted the attack to her as Faith.However, Imperial Slash was actually a part of Elio’s swordsmanship… one that Xinxin could see now was a mix of Wang Tian’s own techniques with a few from the Zhan Clan.Elio frowned. “You Shawn? What gibberish are you speaking?”Xinxin shook her head and raised her sword again.Elio’s frown deepened. “Taking me lightly, are you?” He stepped forward and said, “Do not think that you are unbeatable because of your title!” Light gathered around his sword, slowly turning everything dark as the attack drew in every source of light.Xinxin smiled. “That is a powerful technique… but it’s an imitation.” She raised her sword, emerald light shining around the blade.Elio swung his sword. A beam of pure white light cut across the throne room towards Xinxin, causing the air to shriek from its speed.Xinxin swung her sword as well, sending another beam of light across the throne room, this one a pure emerald.The two beams clashed, and the white light instantly scattered.Elio’s eyes widened and he swung his sword, barely stopping Xinxin’s attack. He stared at Xinxin and said, “That… how do you know that technique!?”Xinxin sighed. “Did that guy not tell you? …No, he probably just taught it since he didn’t want it to be forgotten. He was always too sentimental…”Elio frowned. “Ignoring me again?”Xinxin checked the progress of her wayward companions. They were… about halfway there. A bit more and it would be time for her to step in and get everyone out of the Empire. But not yet.Elio narrowed his eyes and then shifted his stance. “If Imperial Slash won’t work, then…” He raised his sword once more. This time, however, instead of gathering mana, he seemed to dissolve within it.Xinxin frowned. “That…”Elio advanced again. This time, instead of charging, it was a casual step forward. However, in that single step he closed the distance and swung his sword.Xinxin’s eyes widened and she brought her sword up to parry.The blades clashed… but Xinxin didn’t feel any resistance.A faint wind against her throat was her only warning before the sword of light struck her flesh.Xinxin leapt back, opening the gap again.Elio lowered his sword and frowned. “Running away?”Xinxin shook her head. “I am still considering if you are qualified or not.”Elio scoffed and then stepped forward. “I’ll show you qualified!”Once more, he closed the distance with a single step. At the same time, his white sword blurred.Xinxin focused, carefully watching him. She tried to parry the attacks, but any that her sword touched were instantly rerouted, curving to strike her like snakes.Thankfully, none of them were strong enough to break through her skin… but it was still troublesome.Emperor Elio… he was far from the strongest that the Goddess had to put into play. If Xinxin intended to follow her Sifu, she would only be a burden as she was now. Raw power only went so far… Wang Tian tried to show her that a long time ago. Comprehension and skill was needed to make use of strength.However, in front of her, Xinxin had the perfect opportunity.Emperor Elio had learned from Wang Tian and created his own style from those teachings… however, they were also based on the Zhan Clan’s techniques. Then, in that case, Xinxin should be able to learn them… or at least get some understanding of what she was doing wrong.A slash.A parry.A thrust, a step, another slash.Elio swung his sword and said, “For the Great Heaven Seizer, you’re not very skilled at using a sword!”Xinxin’s response was to slash out again. Then, after a few more clashes, she smiled.Elio’s eyes widened and he stepped back. He cautiously raised his sword, waiting for Xinxin to move.Xinxin’s smile widened. “I must thank you.”“…What for? Not ordering my guards to chase down your servants? Humoring you with this farce of a duel? Showing face to you because of the Heavenly King?”Hm. It seemed that the Emperor wasn’t as dumb as Xinxin thought. He at least realized that she was distracting him.But…“Not quite.” She swung her sword. At the same time, she imitated what Elio had done.Drawing in spiritual energy into the body and then imbuing it into every fiber. Moving like a river and following the flow of energy. It was a style that moved with nature, but when one decided to oppose nature, move out with explosive force.A combination of hard and soft blows, slow and fast strikes. Not as elegant as Wang Tian’s swordsmanship, but pragmatic.Xinxin’s body started to blur, similar to how Nowun used Information Concealment. At the same time, power rippled through her body.…It wasn’t a true sword style. Xinxin still needed to properly learn the techniques, but with the underlying principle now…Xinxin stared at the stream of energy going through her body and said, “I never realized that this was the purpose of Yù shān. I have to give you some credit for that.”Elio frowned. “…Is that what you wanted to discuss? Swordsmanship? If so, there are plenty of more peaceful ways to do so.”Xinxin was quiet, instead carefully surveying Elio.It might have seemed unnecessary and meaningless, an attack done out of whimsy… but Xinxin was carefully considering Elio as she clashed against him.In pure strength, Xinxin could overpower him. She had enough versatility that she was confident in defeating him if she didn’t hold back. Yet, he was skilled enough to match her attacks and intelligent enough to devise a means to merge mana and cultivation, as well as see into the true purpose of her clan’s techniques.He was also interesting.From the viewpoint of the elves he was evil, sending out his army to ruin them in every way possible.From the viewpoint of the demons, he committed an unforgiveable sin in killing their princess… but the truth was that he kept her safe and away from harm. Even entertained, judging from the books that she saw.And then there was the fact that the Goddess could not bind him with Destiny and the pure white thread that lead off into the distance…Xinxin dismissed her sword.Elio let out a sigh and did so as well. “Finished?”“You are a strange man.”“Me strange? You’re the one who-“ He stopped and let out a sigh. “No. I suppose one as old as you would be a bit eccentric.”Xinxin felt her eye twitch but decided to let the slight pass. This time.Elio walked back to his iron throne and sat down. As he did, he stared at Xinxin and said, “But me, strange? That’s a first. Most would call me cruel or ruthless.”Xinxin shrugged. “That is the case for most people daring to deny the heavens.”Her Sifu, Wang Tian, the countless cultivators… everyone that sought to reach the level of the Goddess did so on a mountain of bones and corpses. It was a necessity, designed that way by the Goddess herself.“Deny the heavens?” Elio looked amused. “Do I look like that?”Xinxin crossed her arms and said, “If not, you would have allowed the Goddess to bind you with her golden thread of Destiny… but you are opposing that, are you not?”Elio nodded. “I should have expected the Heaven Seizer to see through my plans.” He leaned back and smiled. “Well? Does that mean you’re open for cooperation?”“…That depends on you.” Xinxin drew her true sword, her ‘other self’ that had been forged into a weapon beyond mortal reckoning. A simple stick appeared in her right hand before twisting, turning into a sword of pure darkness. She raised it and said, “You walk a different path… a new route. As ‘he’ has already gone ahead, I will judge if it is enough to reach the Goddess that treats this world as her play.”Elio glared and summoned his sword. He stepped off his throne and said, “Hubris will be your downfall, legendary immortal or not.”“I should say the same to you.” Xinxin pointed her sword to the ground, taking a loose stance.Elio raised his sword and focused. His very being seemed to shift and then the thread of white light around him erupted. “…I won’t allow you to stand in my way. If you prevent me from saving her, then…” He charged, swinging his sword. “I don’t need you!”A simple, horizontal slash. Predictable and straightforward.Xinxin frowned and moved to parry it. But the moment she did, she froze. “This…? A fragment of a law? No, of Dao?”It was like Wang Tian’s path but different. A different road and method, but the same result.Xinxin couldn’t move. She was forbidden to. Rather than a domain, it was willpower enforcing a phenomenon onto the world. Rather than enlightenment and comprehension, it was turning the internal into the external, forcing a phenomenon to occur. Writing a new law into existence.Because of that, Xinxin couldn’t dodge.Elio’s sword reached her. The blade of white light thrust towards Xinxin’s heart, moving to pierce it… and stopped.That time Elio froze. His eyes scanned the empty air and he muttered, “Physical Resistance? And the level… there isn’t one? How is that-“Xinxin swung her sword. A quick slash, wreathed in chaos and darkness.Elio was overextended. As he stood, he couldn’t hope to parry. Yet, the moment Xinxin’s sword cut towards his neck, Elio’s blade blurred and moved to block it. Still, the force of the blow sent him staggering back.Xinxin tilted her head when she saw that. “You… Hm. They called Wang Tian a heaven-sent genius… but you’re different.”If Wang Tian was a once in a thousand year prodigy, the one before her was someone that would probably never come around again.Emperor Elio… perhaps she was mistaken. While he didn’t have the heaven’s mandate, he had something worthy of respect.“To unify the fragmented path before the Goddess’s new Order with the current mana and world in order to reach a new height… It is respectable.”It was a path that followed the road of cultivation but also took advantage of mana. A combination of the two, using the principles of cultivation but with mana as the energy and combining both with unyielding will.Elio wiped a bit of blood from his mouth and said, “I am honored… but also annoyed. If you don’t want to cooperate, then do you intend to fight? Should I take your actions as the whole of the Sun Kingdom?”Hearing that, Xinxin sighed and said, “Unfortunately, that is your flaw.”He was young. Like her past self, he was still young and na?ve… no, she should say, like Wang Tian’s past self. Brash, and thinking that a sword could solve everything, charging forward without looking back.…Hm. Her Sifu was like that too… Maybe that was why she felt empathy?“Flaw?” Elio narrowed his eyes.Xinxin nodded. “You can’t beat her like this. Even if you believe following her orders will create an opening, you will not be able to seize it.”She understood what Elio’s plan was now. In quiet, he was honing his blade, sharpening it for that fatal moment to cleave free and challenge Destiny. Yet, while he could deny it, he hadn’t thrown it off. That could be seen by how the thread still wrapped him.Elio was trying to break free by following the flow to slacken it… but that was only adding more thread to hang himself.“…I don’t believe it.” Elio raised his sword. “You… I don’t believe you, either. Heaven Seizer, immortal… if you truly are one and you say that I can’t face the goddess… then I’ll defeat you and become someone strong enough to do so! This is my oath, my creed! Grant me this promised victory!”White light shone around him before twisting with darkness and gold. A means to unify opposing elements to gather strength through paradox.But.“Shallow.”The light wrapped around Xinxin and shattered. At the same time, she absorbed it. The moment she did, Xinxin felt something become complete inside her. But for the moment, she ignored it.Elio coughed up blood, collapsing on the ground. He pierced the ground with his sword, using it as a crutch to push himself up. But in a few moments, that faded away, sending him falling once more.Xinxin sighed when saw that and muttered, “Why do I keep meeting helpless individuals?”Titania, Nero, and now Elio…It wasn’t the goddess’s design, but it seemed like her karma was drawn to it.…Hm. No, come to think about it, that was probably true from the moment her Sifu picked her up. After all, he had been hopelessly helpless in the beginning.Xinxin sighed and turned around to leave.Her companions had reached the girl now… and it looked like she’d need to pick them up, judging from the pile of corpses stacking up in the hallway and the flood of soldiers charging down.Xinxin glanced at Elio and said, “Prepare yourself. There will be a time when I return. When I do, if you still plan on facing that Goddess, we will truly talk of cooperation. But until then…” She drew her blade and cut the golden thread around him.Elio’s eyes widened. “This…!”Xinxin started bending space, intending to quickly go in and grab her companions… and then she paused. “Ah. I forgot to mention. I will be taking that demon you kept in the basement. If you have any resignations or protest, come place them at my sect.”“Heaven Seizer, you-“Space shattered and Xinxin appeared in the room where the demon princess imprisoned.Corpses littered the ground and blood stained the walls. At the same time, Imperial soldiers charged into the room.Before anyone could react, Xinxin pulled Titania and the demons close to her before bending space again.When everything settled, the group appeared back in the Sun Kingdom.Xinxin planned on heading back to her pagoda, but since she couldn’t quite make it, she latched onto the nearest familiar presence.The demons landed on the floor behind Xinxin. Titania appeared on her right side. All of them groaned, nauseous from the sudden trip through space.But Xinxin ignored them. Instead, her eyes were drawn to the familiar presence she used as an anchor point to travel to.Erik froze, in the middle of taking off his shirt.Behind him, laying on a lush bed with violet sheets, there were two girls… no, two young women. One, a tomboy with short brown hair, the other, an elegant girl with long blue hair. Sarah and Mary. And, like Erik, they were also in the middle of taking off their clothes, the sash around their robes unfastened and fluttering to the ground.Xinxin sighed and immediately spun on her heel. “I will not question what you three do in your spare time… but for now, find a place for my guests to stay for a while. I have other matters to attend to.”Erik muttered something about Xinxin being unreasonable, but at that point she wasn’t listening any more.With that settled, Xinxin could focus on more important matters… no, her most important matter.The world dimmed, replaced by that odd space of colorful lines symbolizing karma.Most of them were unimportant, and none of them connected to Xinxin. A few hovered around her, yes, like the dark bond representing how Titania was Xinxin’s Servant, the three blue bonds representing the respect Erik and his girls had towards her… but none of the ones nearby connected to her.For Xinxin, there was only one thread of karma. And now that she had tied it again… she could follow it.Drawing the sword Wang Tian gave her, Xinxin cut through time and space, using her karma and feelings as a guide.Sifu. This time… I’ll find you for sure.Martial Hero Route – [True End: Faith]Orz. Right when I was getting off of being sick, everyone around me started getting sick and now I'm sick again. I'm a bit feverish, but I couldn't just let this sit for a while again... I hope it's enjoyable. Not too sure due to how I'm feeling, but it seems at least readable. Thanks for reading and commenting. I won't say I'll see you tomorrow since I'm not too sure what I have that's making me feel like crap, but I'll see you at least once more this week. 15 50 – Shattered Threads, Binding Ties – I HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe thread of karma connecting Xinxin to her Sifu was tangled and distorted. Though she managed to attach a new one to him in the past… present, his powers and his acts of sending himself and his memories across time resulted in it being becoming just as tangled as the original thread she had.However, while tangled, she could follow it. With the sword Wang Tian left her… and she should really give it a proper name instead of just calling it by ‘sword’, Xinxin’s connection to her Sifu lit up in the dark void, allowing her to trace it even through time and space.Still, it was odd. The path that she had to take in order to trace out the karma was long and convoluted, spinning back to the past, the future, the present, and then into the past yet again.After following it for a while, Xinxin stood at a crossroad. In the void between time and space, the domain of karma that she could enter through a combination of her powers and her sword, the thread she held and used to guide her split apart.She didn’t know which one she had to follow. All of them were the same… or rather, they all came from the same source, the thread she traced out stretching back to the past. That meant all of them led to her Sifu… but her Sifu wasn’t the same in each one. Since the thread was frayed…Ah.So that was it.If the thread of karma was frayed… then she simply had to collect the pieces. She had to reach the end of the line and then pull it back, weaving the full thread once more. At that point…Xinxin nodded to herself and then chose to pursue the thread leading furthest back into the past… or rather, her Sifu’s past.With a slight tug, the darkness vanished. In its place, a gray mist and a silent forest emerged.“This place,” Xinxin muttered. “I recognize it.”Not from her memories, but from ‘her’ memories. Those of her previous life, the one with Wang Tian.It was the Lost Woods, the place where she spent an uncountable period of time in dark solitude.Xinxin shivered, remembering those memories, and then shook her head. “It won’t happen again.”Muttering those words to assure herself, she took another look around.Due to the nature of the Lost Woods, she couldn’t expand her spiritual sense very far. At most, she could see the size of a small clearing.Realizing that, Xinxin frowned. “This place… What is this place, really?”Memories from her time in the darkness as well as the ones with ‘Nowun’ as his Faithful Companion showed her that there was at least that dragon here, the fallen divine beast. Yet, to have such a suppressive power to where even she found it difficult to perceive the surroundings… It was odd.But she didn’t come here for that. While she was curious, Xinxin had more important matters to handle.She glanced down at the frayed thread of karma around her wrist and said, “Where are you, Sifu?”Was it by chance, or did her words have an effect? At once, she felt a disturbance in the air. Dark mana fluctuated, enough to send the suppressive atmosphere into disarray, if just for a moment.Xinxin frowned and then quickly ran towards the source. As she did, she hid herself by imitating her Sifu’s Information Concealment, slowly blending in with the natural energies.That turned out to be a wise decision.xxxFollowing the disturbance led Xinxin to a forest clearing. It was one that she vaguely recognized. There was a pond nearby, along with a rock to rest upon. In any other time, it might have been peaceful. But at the moment, that was impossible.Blood stained the surroundings crimson. A corpse, torn apart and scattered lay in the center of the clearing, dyeing the water of the pond a deep scarlet hue.Xinxin subconsciously gulped. It was a gruesome sight, one that she found disturbing even with all that she experienced. No, it was one that she found too empathetic, similar to when she first experienced ‘death’ in her Sifu’s teachings.The corpse… while it was in terrible shape, Xinxin could still recognize it. Faint threads of golden hair, pristine skin… It was Aria.But that wasn’t what caught her eye the most. There was someone else there standing in front of the corpse.It was a young man with an average appearance and dark eyes. The color was indiscernible, something that could have been brown, black, or a dark shade of red. Either way, they were shining with the glint of madness, insanity.Still, she could tell who that person was.“Sifu…?”The young man immediately turned to look at her.Xinxin froze and held her breath.Since this was the past, her Sifu… Nowun should still be weaker than her by a considerable margin. That meant that he shouldn’t be able to see through her concealment. Yet… for a brief moment, Xinxin felt like her Sifu saw right through her.But that moment passed. Her Sifu shook his head and then raised his left hand, clutching at his skull. He winced and ground his teeth while holding his Faithful Companion in his right hand.Xinxin stood still, watching. The thread of karma led to him, but it was fraying, slowly winding away. At the same time, the faint golden thread connecting Nowun to Aria melted, losing all its color. In its place, a pure dark line formed.Nowun knelt to the ground and roared. Pain, agony, regret. It was the sound of someone who had crossed a line he didn’t know how to return from.Xinxin wanted to move forward. She wanted to reach out and hold him, tell her Sifu that it was alright. That this wasn’t his fault. That the Goddess trying to bind him to her will caused him to act like this. That his powers were rebelling against her own, causing him to lose himself.But she didn’t.Her instincts were warning her. Everything inside of her said that the moment she stepped forward would cause an irreparable mistake. That not only what she be harmed, but her Sifu as well.And it didn’t take much for Xinxin to see why.The karma around her Sifu… around Nowun was fluctuating wildly, spinning like a hurricane, each thread lashing out as sharp as a blade. His Absolute Memory was trying to sift through and reconcile her Sifu’s scattered karma, but it was being pushed back by the world and the Goddess. Not only that, but her Sifu’s own actions of winding back and forth through time had caused his sense of self to fray.In that state, rather than a person, he was an instrument of power. A being moving of pure instinct rather than reason. And that instinct was to absorb. To take in everything and anything around him.Xinxin stood still.Suddenly, a fountain of darkness erupted from Nowun, spreading out like a black sea. At the same time, it was contained. It covered the clearing and no further.Of course, that meant that it reached out to Xinxin as well.Her eyes widened and she quickly retreated, being careful not to draw her Sifu’s attention.The darkness converged upon the clearing and then fluctuated, spreading chaotically with countless waves crashing in upon itself. And then it faded, vanishing in an instant as if it was just an illusion. When it did, the clearing returned to normal and Xinxin could see within it once more.Carefully, Xinxin approached the clearing again.Her Sifu was still standing there. However, the blood and Aria’s corpse was nowhere to be seen.The act was familiar. It was something that she did herself. Realizing that, Xinxin frowned.“This cultivation technique Sifu taught me…”Could it be that it was actually a fragment of his own power? It was too similar, what he just did and how she instinctively used her own strength.While she couldn’t tell for sure, Xinxin felt like her Sifu had absorbed Aria and her abilities completely into his own. A greedy act that left nothing behind, only the memories.Did he realize what he did?Nowun clutched his head, a pained look on his face. He stared at the place where Aria’s corpse had lain with wild eyes. Then, he turned on his heel and ran, sprinting out of the Lost Woods.Xinxin’s eyes widened and she quickly gave chase, dashing after him.Nowun ran without stopping, and his speed gradually picked up pace. Subconsciously, he drew on the power of wind to increase his speed.Seeing that, Xinxin frowned and did the same.Still, seeing her Sifu run so wildly and with such a pained look… She wanted to call out to him. But she couldn’t. Not without risking losing him entirely.Instead, Xinxin cursed that Goddess. She brought him here under the false pretense of allowing him to do as he wished, yet she tried to force a destiny upon him as well, making him an actor in her play. A hypocrite of the highest order.If it wasn’t for the fact that Xinxin wasn’t strong enough yet, she’d personally tear open the path to reach that Goddess and smack her across the face.But she wasn’t, so Xinxin had to endure.Nowun ran across the Ancient Forest and headed towards Yggdrasil. It seemed like some semblance of his mind had returned, since he was moving with a purpose instead of wildly.Xinxin frowned. There was something about the situation that bothered her… but she couldn’t remember why.Nowun came to a stop in front of the World Tree.Xinxin did as well, a few paces behind him.The air was silent. In this time, the elves had already been destroyed and conquered, leaving only the empty shell of Yggdrasil and Alvheim behind.Xinxin bit her lip.Nowun shook his head and then strode forward, walking through the empty halls. Information Concealment activated and erased his traces, preventing any outsider from knowing he was there.But Xinxin could still see him. The ties between them were too strong to be hidden with just that.The Master and Disciple pair that no one could perceive walked through Yggdrasil in silence.Corpses of elven warriors were strewn haphazardly across the halls. Mostly male, though an occasional female could be seen. Like Aria’s corpse had been though, none were in complete shape.Nowun clutched his head as he walked, as if fighting against something inside of himself.Xinxin felt her heart drop at seeing that, but kept quiet.She was starting to remember now. What happened here, what was to happen next, as well as her role to play in order to resolve this thread of karma.They arrived at the inner chamber of Yggdrasil. A holy sanctuary with roots forming the walls, wrapping around almost like a womb. And then, in the center of it, a swirl of roots wrapped around a glowing orb, pulsating with a soft green light.Xinxin stood off to the side and watched the events unfold.Nowun faced off against the wooden guardian. A young girl’s cries echoed as he used Dragon’s Grasp to forcibly bind the blade at the heart of Yggdrasil. Roots writhed as Hraesvelg called out to the elven warriors who had fallen, bringing them all back to life to stop Nowun.And then it happened. The point where her past and present selves met.Nowun’s Faithful Companion… the Xinxin who lived the isolated life and died an ignoble death as a sacrifice did everything she could to try and save him. But she was too weak. In her current form, she was just a soul. While she inhabited something that could rival legendary weapons, it was still a stick at its core.As a result, she began breaking apart. Both her soul and her existence. But… before she did, she tried her best to help him. To sever the Destiny binding him and grant him the strength to step out on his own.It wasn’t enough. But… she wasn’t alone.Emotions spreading out through shared karma. A silent wish from her past self for anyone and anything to help the one who pulled her out of the darkness.Feeling that, Xinxin let out a wry smile. “In the end, that tough act was just an act, huh?”She remembered the cold woman who stood before her when she failed to defeat Alain and then shook her head. Xinxin drew her sword and then slashed the remaining threads binding her Sifu to the world.The moment she did, Nowun grabbed the sword. And then… her past self vanished. No, rather than vanish, it was more appropriate to say that she had returned to Xinxin properly.But Nowun didn’t know that. Sensing the lack of his Faithful Companion, he let out a pained roar and then lashed out with the Mana Blade.As the sword created by the Goddess to maintain the world’s Order, the act caused everything to break down. Time splintered and space shattered. But not only that, since Nowun possessed Chaos already, wielding Order with his Absolute Memory caused his existence to unwind.He was set free from karma and the world, but his ability tried to force him to remain, to reconcile the memories he had. As a result, his existence began to split apart, slowly splintering across the countless memories he had created.But before then, and before the world could vanish completely, Xinxin stepped forward.‘Absolute Memory’ was trying to find an anchor point. His karma was the same, trying to find a connection to latch onto in order to stabilize.In that case…Xinxin reached out to him and grabbed his hand.Nowun’s eyes widened and he turned around, staring at her.Xinxin smiled and said, “Until we meet again, Sifu.”He vanished, his Absolute Memory and karma using their connection to send him to the time they first met, to when she found him collapsed on the ground and went to give him a pill to recover.And then the world collapsed, leaving Xinxin in the void beyond time and space again.The frayed thread connecting to that part of the past had vanished… no, it had winded back around the other threads, slowly rebuilding the connection.Xinxin sighed and then followed the next one.Hoo boy. Got sicker than I thought. Managed to recover in time for the holidays to where I didn't have to lie in bed, but even now I've still got a lingering cough. The plan was to get this up before the end of the year... but well, here we are. Anyway, I hope the holidays and end of the year went well for you guys and I wish you a belated happy new year.Thanks for reading and commenting, and I'll see you tomorrow! 15 51 – Shattered Threads, Binding Ties – II (End of Volume 2) HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextXinxin emerged in a familiar place. However, it was familiar in that it was similar to the place she had just left. Tree roots formed the walls, smooth wood formed the floors… It seemed like she was still in the World Tree. No, considering the architecture, it was Alvheim, the city of the elves and Aria’s home.But unlike the time she had just left, Alvheim here was thriving. While Xinxin didn’t use her spiritual sense for fear of alerting the Goddess and causing her to interfere, she could clearly sense other people somewhere in the nearby area. Not only that, but there was a certain liveliness in the air, one that had been missing when she followed her Sifu earlier.Xinxin frowned and then took a better look at her surroundings.She seemed to be in an entrance hall of some sort. There was an elaborate set of double doors in front of her, woven through with ivy and branches, formed directly from the tree itself. Though Xinxin didn’t know exactly who awaited on the other side, from the grandeur of the doors, it was clear that person was probably important.The main question, however, was why the frayed thread of karma led her here.She didn’t remember arriving in this place with her Sifu as his Faithful Companion. So why-Footsteps echoed from behind her.Xinxin turned around.It was a young man. Dark hair, an average face, dark eyes… Nowun.Xinxin noticed that he was similar to her Sifu, but he was also different. Something about the air around him, his demeanor…Nowun’s eyes flashed with recognition.Xinxin’s heart fluttered when she saw that. Did she finally find him? Her Sifu?She was hopeful, happy… and then she saw the faint glimmer of golden threads piercing throughout his body. Not only that, but she saw that the thread of karma she held didn’t lead to him.Her expression darkened.Nowun stared at Xinxin for a moment and then said, “You-“Xinxin shook her head. “You’re not him.”He looked the same, but he was different. He was Nowun… but he wasn’t the nameless young man that became her Sifu. He wasn’t the one who gave her the strength and drive to seek out her own path.Moreover… The Nowun standing before her was an empty shell. A puppet bound by the Goddess’s threads of Destiny, moving directly in line with her will.Before Nowun could say anything else, Xinxin concealed herself and then bent space, quickly taking her leave.She reemerged at the top of the World Tree, standing atop the tallest branch. After making sure her footing was stable, Xinxin picked up the thread she followed to arrive in Alvheim and then looked around. “Where are you, Sifu…?”Clouds drifted past Xinxin, and the blue sky surrounded her. The warm sun cast its rays, creating a peaceful atmosphere.Despite that, Xinxin didn’t relax. Instead, she heightened her focus and stared off into the horizons.From her vantage point, she could see the land in every direction, the very world itself.To the north was Emperor Elio’s domain, frosty at the northernmost edge with green plains beneath it, dotted here and there with villages, cities, and fortresses.To the east was the Sun Kingdom, sprawling out by the sea beyond a desert wasteland. A dot of green and life amid a vast land of death, the result of Wang Tian’s efforts.And… he would be alive in this time, wouldn’t he? Since he never created her sword, he should still be teaching those brats and acting like an old man…Xinxin shook her head and kept looking.To the south, she could see a land covered in darkness. Four towers surrounded a vast Castletown that looked to be made of pure obsidian. The Demon Realm, where Nero’s father was no doubt preparing for war.And then, to the west, Xinxin saw a vast mountain range, with a peak stretching even higher than her current place at the top of the World Tree. The place where the Goddess’s Apostles and the ones responsible for her mother’s disappearance rested.Four powers, four domains. But the faint thread attached to her wrist led to none of them. Instead, as she traced it out, she saw that it frayed even further, breaking into three thin lines. Two of those led to somewhere in the Ancient Forest below while the last… It seemed to lead further north, but it also kept shifting, making it impossible to trace.Xinxin frowned and then decided to check on the two threads she could immediately determine first. While she doubted that it was her Sifu… she was curious as to what… or who they connected to.Once again, Xinxin bent space, targeting the ends of the two threads in the Ancient Forest. When she reemerged, she arrived in a forest clearing.Xinxin blinked, confused for a moment when she saw no one around. And then a silver and gold blur crashed into the ground.A beauty with silver hair and azure eyes brushed off her white dress and then said, “Hmph. You will never be of any use to him like this, Girl.”That ‘Girl’ was another beauty, one with long golden hair and emerald eyes. Like the first beauty, she brushed off her dress, a violet one that clung to her figure. After that, she glared at the silver-haired beauty and said, “Like you’re any better, old hag!”Xinxin recognized the two. Saphira and Aria. Her Sifu’s dragon and the elf that he saved.But what were they doing here?“You…!” Saphira narrowed her eyes and then charged at Aria, sending out a wave of white lightning.Aria swept her hand, sending out a gust of dark wind, and then charged at Saphira as well.The two elements canceled each other out, but it didn’t stop the beauties from charging at each other.Aria grabbed Saphira and sent the divine dragon crashing to the forest floor.Saphira scowled and quickly flipped her over, pressing her to the ground. “You fight dirty, Girl!”“I like to call it effective!”Watching the two being so immature, Xinxin sighed and shook her head. It seemed like they were the ones that the threads she saw connected to. Likely a result of the accumulated karma between them and her Sifu-A faint glimmer of gold.Xinxin’s eyes widened and she glanced back at the threads connecting to the two beauties. When she did, she saw that there was something wrapping around those threads, around the connections they held to her Sifu, and in turn, to herself.A thin golden thread, as delicate as a spider’s silk, wrapped around the lines connecting to Aria and Saphira. Not only that, but it seemed to eat into the karma binding the two to her Sifu, to Nowun.That… was something that shouldn’t be happening. Even if that Goddess was trying to force the two to abide by her Destiny, it wasn’t that easy to subvert the bonds formed by her Sifu and his Absolute Memory. Yet, the evidence of that was clear before her eyes.Xinxin frowned and followed the golden line back to see who or what it connected to. As she did, she saw that they led towards the hall that she had just left.Seeing that, she realized why such an event was occurring.Aria and Saphira… At least the ones in this time. They truly believed that fake Xinxin met was the real Nowun.How could they be so blind?! Were they idiots? No. Despite acting so immature, she knew better. At least they weren’t foolish enough to be tricked so easily. Yet… they were still being tricked. As for why… Staring at the golden threads, Xinxin saw that there was a faint trace of crimson there as well.Love and affection. Only… Those two were directing it to the wrong person.The two… Aria and Saphira seemed to yearn for Nowun so much that they were willing to take the side of the fake who seemed to care for them. Enough that they were willingly blinding themselves to the truth.Xinxin let out a deep breath and then deliberately turned around, walking into the forest.After what she saw, she had a feeling she would lash out if she didn’t leave. And a brief walk would let her calm down a bit.Leaves rustled around her as a gentle breeze passed through the forest.It was somewhat nostalgic. Being in the Ancient Forest again after all this time… No, it would be the ‘first’ time in this life. At least, if she didn’t count the mad dash just previously when she was following her Sifu.In any case, the scenery reminded Xinxin of the past when it was just her and her Sifu. Her and Nowun.Hearing the leaves rustling reminded her of the first time she met her Sifu as well… or rather, their first night together.Xinxin sighed and then glanced back at the thread connecting to her wrist. There was still that last thread that she had yet to check on. Since the others were Saphira and Aria, by process of elimination, the last one had to lead to her Sifu.The problem was that she couldn’t really sense where it ended. If she could, she would have used her powers to arrive there in a heartbeat, but she couldn’t.“…I suppose I’ll have to solve this like an ordinary mortal then.”Xinxin shook her head and then started walking, slowly winding up the tread around her wrist as she followed it.The path she took in pursuit of that line was winding and convoluted.She saw another forest clearing, one stained in darkness and blood. She walked along the edge of the Ancient Forest itself, moving from the northern border to the Empire’s territory and back. She even returned for a moment back to Alvheim, before walking back out towards the Ancient Forest again.And then the line went slack.Xinxin froze and glanced at her surroundings.It was a small trail beneath dense tree branches. The sunlight barely managed to reach the ground, leaving obscured in shadows.But that wasn’t a problem for Xinxin. Even though it was dark, she could still clearly see and follow the thread of karma wrapped around her wrist. Except… it came to an end.Xinxin glanced at her wrist, and then she glanced at where the line of karma ended.“This… Sifu? Are you here?” She called out, just in case.No response.Xinxin frowned and lightly tugged at the thread wrapped around her wrist. When she did, it dragged along the ground, moving towards her. Yet, the length of it didn’t change. If anything, it grew longer when she pulled it.“Hm?”That… Shouldn’t happen? The connection still existed, so that meant her Sifu was around. But for it to go slack like that as well as the end to seemingly lead nowhere…Xinxin sighed. “What exactly did you do, Sifu?”She didn’t know much about how karma worked, but what she had gleaned from Wang Tian’s gift to her as well as her own intuition told her that it should work like that. Karma… if the bonds connecting people were severed, the threads should be spinning around the person, as if spider silk drifting in the wind.Like the bonds she had seen on Titania in her time.Yet… The connection between Xinxin and her Sifu was slack, but still connected. That could be seen from how she could still pull some more thread despite the other end leading nowhere.But how and why was that-SNAP.Xinxin’s eyes widened and she quickly glanced back at the thread connecting her to her Sifu. “No… No. This can’t…”She carefully pulled at it. Maybe she had just been imagining things?The thread flew towards her, drifting in the wind. Severed.“Sifu!”Xinxin threw caution to the wind and used her Spiritual Sense.He was here. He had to have been here. That was the only reason why the thread could exist in this time. The fact that it just snapped meant that he should still be around. And if he was around, Xinxin should be able to sense him.The forest. The monsters roaming in the forest. Imperial soldiers. Aria and Saphira. Elves, the guardian spirit in the heart of the World Tree, Yggdrasil…As Xinxin spread out her awareness, she saw and felt everything in the Ancient Forest and Alvheim. Despite that, she didn’t see the one she wanted to see.Where are you, Sifu?She focused. Xinxin didn’t believe that she couldn’t find him. Not when the bonds between them were so strong. Not when she cared so much for him.Trees, monsters, more trees, elves, demon scouts, imperial scouts.But no sign of her Sifu.Xinxin felt her stomach drop.The bond between her and her Sifu… It couldn’t be severed so easily. Not like that. Even Wang Tian was unable to do so, despite his understanding and mastery of karma. And that Goddess was meddlesome, but from their clash, Xinxin knew that her powers aligned mostly with combat.Thus, for the line to snap like that… It could only mean one thing.Either the person on the other end was dead, something impossible considering who her Sifu was. Or… their very existence had vanished.Xinxin’s heart raced and she shook her head. “No. That… That’s impossible.”She had followed the karma here, and it had led here, so it clearly existed. Her Sifu’s existence remained. If not, then she wouldn’t have been able to follow it.…Right?Yet, despite her attempts to calm herself down, Xinxin felt a growing panic. A seed of fear, forming in her heart. That her Sifu… that Nowun. That the person she cared for above everything else… that he was-!A surge of power welled up in the distance.That broke Xinxin out of her thoughts.She shook her head and said, “Focus, Xinxin. Sifu… he wouldn’t vanish so easily.”Right. That guy was too stubborn to die and too skilled to disappear.“So focus. Find out what’s happening here and then go from there.”Muttering those words to herself, Xinxin forced herself to look at the source of that disturbance and analyze it. Anything to distract her from those doubts creeping into her mind.The power… it wasn’t mana. It also wasn’t any kind of spiritual or natural energy. Despite that, Xinxin was familiar with it. That sensation… It was divinity. A fragment of Order from that Goddess.But… Why was it here? No, she knew why it was here. After all, that was the reason for the World Tree. But why would it flare like that, and now of all times?Before Xinxin could dwell too much on it, another surge of power erupted. Almost as if to challenge the Light of Order, a Chaotic Darkness welled up.But it was faint. An energy not quite divine, not quite mana, and not quite natural or spiritual. Despite that, Xinxin recognized it as well.“Sifu!”At once, her despair and fears vanished.Xinxin quickly spooled up the remains of the thread connecting her to her Sifu and then leapt into the air, flying towards the source of that Chaotic Darkness.The moment she broke through the treetops, she could see it.Up in the sky, hovering amidst a broken tree branch of the World Tree, there was a figure wreathed in shadows.While she couldn’t make out his features from her current distance, Xinxin could tell with a single glance.That figure… The one wreathed in shadows. It was her Sifu. Not just Nowun, but her Nowun. The one who fell against the Goddess.His current state had to be the aftermath of that battle. His powers were flaring out of control and he was acting on instinct.Xinxin shook her head before starting to fly towards him… And then she noticed that there were a few other floating not far from her Sifu. Familiar faces at that.Aria, Saphira, and Titania. The elves were flying with wind magic, while Saphira was keeping herself afloat due to her powers as a Divine Dragon.And they were standing directly opposed to her Sifu instead of at his side.“Those blind fools!”Titania she could forgive. In this time, Xinxin didn’t think that the eldest elf princess had much of a connection to Nowun, or any reason to aid him.But the others…While Xinxin was cursing the beauties out in her mind, they moved.Aria and Saphira flew through the air, moving towards the shadowy figure. White lightning crackled around Saphira’s right hand while dark wind spiraled around Aria’s left hand.The moment they did that, there was a ripple in the thread of karma Xinxin held. The splintered edges connecting her to Aria and Saphira, the shared connection they had… The moment that the two charged at Nowun, it vanished.The silk-like golden thread absorbed the karma connecting them all and subverted it, binding Aria and Saphira to that fake. At the same time, bright red lines emerged, spiraling around the golden threads and forming a thick cable. A bond that wouldn’t be broken easily, even using the sword Wang Tian left Xinxin.Seeing that, the irritation Xinxin felt at Aria and Saphira turned to fury.As the combined attack approached the shadowy figure, the shadows surrounding him parted for a moment. Only an instant. But that brief window was enough for Xinxin to see the man beneath.Pale skin, long dark hair and black robes. Dark eyes that seemed more crimson than brown.There was no mistaking it. That was the real Nowun… No. The nameless man who became Xinxin’s Sifu. The one who gave her everything and severed their karma to protect her from the Goddess in that last fight.And attacking him were the two that he had saved, the ones who should have been his greatest allies other than herself.Xinxin scowled and swept her hand through the air. Space ripped and she emerged beside her Sifu. At the same time, she glared at the incoming attack and formed a barrier from her powers, the absolute Chaotic Darkness that diametrically opposed the Goddess’s Order of Light.The lightning and wind spiral vanished, completely erased.Aria and Saphira froze, hovering in mid-air.Xinxin ignored them and then reached out to hug her Sifu.Did he instinctively sense who she was? The shadowy figure turned to look at her and muttered two syllables. “Xin…xin…?”Hearing that, Xinxin’s heart warmed and she gave him a tender smile. Then she turned to look at Aria and Saphira, her face icy with wrath.They stared back in shock, unable to speak.Xinxin… she didn’t know what to say. She was so furious that words couldn’t even come to her mind.They dared to attack her Sifu. The one who was not only their greatest benefactor, but the one who freed them from the cruel Destiny that sadistic goddess placed on them.Aria was saved from the fate of the other elves.Saphira’s mind and consciousness was restored after being forced into madness from having the Goddess’s Brave seduce and then abandon her daughter.Both were acts that should have given them an eternity of gratitude towards her Sifu.Yet, they went against him. Not only were they tricked, but they even pledged their allegiance to the fake puppet that Goddess set up to take her Sifu’s place.Xinxin wanted nothing more than to cut both of them down. Even if this timeline was temporary, one that she would never have to return to, the fact that it existed at all…In the end, Xinxin decided to leave them be with a single word, filling it with as much venom as she could. “Traitors.”After that, she pulled Nowun close to her and then drew her sword, tearing through time and space and using its connection to bring her back to her timeline, to the one where her Sect, Titania, and the others were waiting.The void between time and space, the special dimension where karma guided the way… Xinxin returned to that and then used it to trace her way back.They remerged in a flash of violet light.Xinxin glanced around to see that they arrived in her bedroom, the private chambers that Wang Tian had prepared for her where even the Goddess couldn’t easily see through.Realizing that, Xinxin let out a sigh and turned around to look at her Sifu, a bright smile on her face.And then he lashed out, grabbing her throat with his left hand. “You… are strong.” The shadows surrounding him had faded, revealing his true form. But even so, he wasn’t quite himself. Madness flickered in his dark crimson eyes and his voice came out in a rasp. “Your power… I will take it.”Darkness flared along his arm, racing towards Xinxin and trying to devour her.Xinxin flinched… But nothing happened.She frowned and then realized why.Her Sifu had been wounded from fighting against the Goddess. His final attack was something that even the Goddess called crazy, so the aftermath of it must be severe. As a result, Xinxin who was even stronger than when they had last met, was stronger than her Sifu.But knowing that didn’t bring her any happiness. Instead, her eyes blurred as she stared at her Sifu’s face.He… Wasn’t entirely human any more. Having risked everything in the fight against the Goddess, what was left… The one holding onto her was just a hungry ghost. A preta that was trying to fill in the missing pieces with whatever it could.Tears ran down Xinxin’s face and she shook her head. “My Sifu…”Her Sifu’s gaze flickered and he winced, clutching at his head with his right hand. “You… Argh.”Xinxin’s eyes widened.That… He recognized her. Despite losing his human form… Despite turning into a Preta, a hungry ghost… He was still there. Somewhere, a lingering sentiment remained.Was it because of his Absolute Memory? Was it their karma?Xinxin didn’t know… But she knew there was a chance. A chance that she could get her Sifu back.And to do that…Xinxin took a deep breath and then stared into her Sifu’s eyes. She smiled and said, “Do as you wish, Sifu. If this will help you return to normal, then I…”She remembered the past. The memories accumulated across two lifetimes and countless time loops.Being taken out of the Lost Woods.Being scolded and reluctantly taught.Being saved, saving him…“…I’ll accept whatever you decide to do.”Her Sifu stared at her, his eyes uncertain. Recognition, regret, guilt, madness…And then he tightened the grip in his left hand and pinned Xinxin to the ground.Darkness flared, and then Xinxin’s soft voice echoed in the room, twisted in pain and agony.Volume 2 - SentimentsEnd 11 52 – The Nameless One – I (Start of Volume 3) HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextI opened my eyes.There was an unfamiliar ceiling above me, and my mind was foggy.It seemed that I was lying in a bed. From how soft it was as well as the luxurious violet quilt over me, it was a fairly fancy one too.But… Where was I?I sat up. The moment I did, a jolt of pain flashed through my head. “Gah…” I winced and clutched my temple with my right hand.“Mm?” A soft and lovely voice echoed. Directly beside me, to my left.I froze and glanced over.A young beauty lay huddled under the quilt, hidden up to her chin beneath it. Still, it wasn’t enough to hide her features.Violet eyes, as pure as amethysts. Milky white skin like the pale moon. Lovely pink lips and silky raven hair, slightly disheveled from sleep.…And she had been sleeping right beside me.The absurdity of the situation caused me to jump out of the bed in a panic.“Eep!” The beautiful young woman let out a small squeal and grabbed the quilt before it could go flying, holding it up to her chin. She quickly glanced around the room, her eyes alert and cautious. Yet, when she saw me standing off to the side, she relaxed and then started to pout. “Sifu! Couldn’t you have woken up like a normal person?”Sifu?I frowned and carefully stared at the beautiful young woman.Delicate features, as if carved by master artisans. An enchanting appearance that could bewitch men, demons, and gods alike.For a split second, I thought she might be Serena… but she had called me Sifu.Sifu… So then that means…?“Xinxin?”She smiled and then nodded. Pulling up the quilt to her chin again, she shifted around until she was facing me, the quilt wrapped around her like a cape. “That’s right,” she said. “It’s me, Xinxin. Your faithful… disciple!”A splitting headache.I winced and then shook my head, clutching at my temple again. “I… What happened? The last thing I remember is…”Memories flickered in my mind.Fighting against Serena. Using my trump card against her… Losing. And then… Nothing.No. That wasn’t true. I could vaguely recall seeing some familiar faces. Aria, Saphira, and Titania. But how and where…?The beautiful young woman… No. My na?ve disciple, Xinxin. She stared at me and then sighed. “It’s a long story,” she said. “But don’t worry, Sifu!” She smiled and said, “You’re safe here!”“Safe?”I frowned, wondering why she would bring that up. And then I felt it.My body… no. Everything about me was weaker than before. A lot weaker.My powers… both mana and cultivation were heavily depleted. If I had to quantify it… I’d say that I was only at about a thousandth of what I had been before.Considering my strength, that meant I was still a fair bit stronger than the average person. But when I took into account my enemy, it might as well have just been wishful thinking.Thankfully, they weren’t completely gone. Even as I focused on them, I felt both my mana and cultivation base returning. Still, while it was returning at a steady rate, I had a feeling it would be a long time before I was back in top form. Months… maybe years even.I shook my head. That was a problem for later. Right now…I glanced up at my disciple. That na?ve girl who begged me to become her Sifu, who followed and trusted me despite all common sense saying otherwise.Xinxin stared back at me, her gaze soft and tender.I averted my eyes.It had been fine when she was younger, but now that she had grown up, it was hard to ignore the fact that my disciple was an extreme beauty.Xinxin laughed and then stretched, letting the quilt fall back to the bed.For a split second, I panicked, thinking that she was undressed. Fortunately, she wasn’t.Beneath the quilt, Xinxin was wearing a lilac colored dress with a violet sash. Though a bit disheveled from her sleeping, there wasn’t anything off or untoward about it.I sighed… and then I froze.Her dress was sleeveless, leaving her arms bare. Because of that, I could see the marks on them. Deep and dark blue bruises around her wrists and lighter ones around her arms.I traced them up and saw that there were some around her neck too. The signs of someone grabbing her there without holding back at all, as if trying to crush her throat.Xinxin noticed me staring and flinched, tugging the top of her dress, trying to hide the marks. “A-Ah. This…”I reached out with my right hand, intending to trace the bruises around her neck.The moment I moved it, Xinxin flinched. It was only slight, a subtle motion. But it was enough to draw my eye.I froze, my hand outstretched in the air. “This… I didn’t do this to you, did I?”Now that I was paying attention, I could see other traces too. Her beautiful violet eyes were red, as if she had been crying. Her delicate cheeks were stained with tears, only recently dried. And furthermore, the marks on her neck… they didn’t stop there.While her dress covered most of her body, it was thin enough that I could see a bit beneath it. And the dark blue bruises she had were easily visible against the light lilac-colored fabric.When I realized just how badly she was hurt, my stomach fell and I started to feel nauseous from guilt.Did Xinxin realize it? She laughed and reached out, gently lowering my hand. Shaking her head, she smiled and said, “You worry too much, Sifu. You’d never hurt me. This… This is just a result of my training. That’s all.”“…Training?”Xinxin nodded and said, “I’ve been trying to hone my body to be able to withstand the chaotic void behind the spatial cracks. This… These marks are just a result of that.”I wanted to believe her.I wanted to think that Xinxin was telling the truth and that I didn’t do anything to her.But… She hadn’t been looking me in the eye when she was speaking. Her violet eyes stared at me, but they kept flitting away.Maybe it could just be nerves. After all, I had woken her up in an awkward way. Maybe she was just embarrassed.…But that was just lying to myself.I could remember it. How I ripped Aria apart limb from limb and then took all of her powers, her very soul. How I had been so hungry to gain strength. Obsessed to be strong enough to defeat that Goddess and find a way back home.Even now that hunger, that obsession still lurked. While it was tempered a bit, I could sense it waiting for me to just let my guard down.Knowing that, seeing the marks on Xinxin, and then even sensing traces of my power lingering all over her body…I shook my head. “You’re lying, Xinxin. I… What did I…?”Xinxin sighed and reached over. She held out her hand and lightly tapped me on my head. “Where’s my harsh Sifu? If this was back then and you saw me like this, you would have just told me to pull myself together.” She stared at me and said, “You’re being awfully kind right now, Sifu.”I didn’t respond. Instead, I just looked at her. Stared into her eyes.She stared back, a soft smile on her beautiful face, her violet eyes meeting my own with a warm gaze. But the bruises on her neck, the fact that traces of my power were all over her body… and now that I focused on it, even traces of it coursing through her…Xinxin shook her head. “Well, it’s clear that you need more rest, Sifu.” She got out of the bed and then brushed herself off. After that, she smiled at me and said, “I’ll be back soon with some food. Don’t leave again, alright?”With that, she walked off.I watched her leave. Because of that, I saw that she was limping. Just a bit, but enough for me to notice.And for her to do that considering the training she went and her cultivation level…Crushing guilt. My stomach felt like it had a pit, and my breath caught in my chest.While I didn’t know exactly what I did to her… and I was certain that she would never tell me, I could make a few guesses. And of those guesses…I sat down on the bed and lowered my head, covering my face with both of my hands.“What have I done? No… What happened to me?”I tried to remember. I wanted to remember.As if in response to my wish, the familiar sensation of Absolute Memory returned. Bits and pieces of the past flickered through my mind… but they were jumbled. Not only that, but entire swathes of time were missing… No. Not missing. Inaccessible, the backlash from my Paradoxum Memoriae, the technique I developed to kill that goddess.Still, there was enough for me to fit the pieces together, enough for me to tell what I had become.“A hungry ghost… No. A Preta.”In that other world, the world where I met Xinxin, I did countless things to get enough power to kill that goddess and find a way home. To carve a path through the heavens to return to Earth.I thought it was enough, but when I fought her, I lost.…No. It wasn’t a complete loss. I managed to figure out the source of her powers and her divinity in that clash. ‘Order’ and ‘Light’. Combined, it was the light of Creation, which allowed her to govern over the world.Now that I knew that, I could beat her. My Chaotic Darkness countered it, and my Absolute Memory could replicate it if I managed to get a portion of her powers.If I had both, then I could stand on equal grounds against her. Reach the place where she waited, in that plane above the world and outside of time and space. There, I could settle it once and for all.But I had been too hasty. Impatient. As a result… I was almost back to where I began.I could still use Chaos, Darkness, and the combination I developed through cultivation, the path of Chaotic Darkness I started to walk that devoured everything and assimilated it within myself.But everything else was gone. Well, temporarily. I could sense that I still remembered how to use it, and my Absolute Memory ensured that it was just a matter of time to restore my strength. But I still needed that time.Furthermore, my body was wrecked. The meridians I painstakingly memorized and refined were cracked and splintered and the dantian I created was emptied out. My mana reserves were at an all time low too, probably only around 1,000 MP if I was using that goddess’s system to gauge it. And that was while I was in a place where mana was abundant too, unlike back in that other world.It was the worst case scenario, essentially. Not only that, but because I was so wrecked, I couldn’t use Absolute Memory to loop or jump through space. While I was sure it would trigger if I died, I wasn’t sure if I would still be ‘me’ when it did. At least, not completely lucid like I was now.But while that was bad, there was something more important than worrying about myself.That thing… No. That person…“Xinxin.” I muttered her name and stared at the ground.The na?ve young girl who bravely sought to become my disciple to escape a dead-end fate. The innocent young girl that I betrayed and used countless times to increase my strength before finally teaching her properly. The young girl that I left to her own devices after barely being strong enough to fend for herself…I didn’t have a problem with killing people. Whether that was a flaw in personality that originally existed or something that became twisted along the way, I didn’t know. But killing people, innocent or not, didn’t bother me.Yet, when I thought about all that I did to Xinxin. To that adorable young girl who was so happy that I reached out to help her, even while I led her to her and her clan to death in countless time loops before teaching her properly…She must have known. If she was strong enough to reach me, who was cast off into a random time and place after losing to that goddess, there was no way that she didn’t know what I did.…But she still went looking for me anyway. Not only that, but she was the only one who realized who ‘I’ really was. The only one who was still here after Aria and Saphira stayed with the shell I left behind.I uncovered my face and clenched my hands into fists. “Dammit.”Unlike with Aria, I didn’t have the excuse of saying that our connection was forced.Xinxin… I was the one who picked her up. Who gave her strength and hope. Who turned her from an innocent young beauty to who she was today.…Who I would never be able to repay for what she did for me, what she gave me.I clenched my hands and examined my body.I could feel it. Traces of power that weren’t my own coursed through my veins.It was compatible, similar to my own. A Chaotic Darkness that fundamentally opposed the goddess’s Order of Light. But it wasn’t mine. It was softer, more subtle. Calming, almost. Enough to quell the hunger and emptiness that I had felt ever since losing his Faithful Companion and ending up in that cultivation world.That meant that… this power…The door opened and Xinxin walked in carrying a small tray in both of her hands. On it, there was a small bowl of rice porridge with pieces of haphazardly cut chicken in it. A wooden spoon was placed on the side.Seeing me stare, Xinxin flushed. “It’s not much, Sifu, but I hope it’s to your liking.” After saying that, she offered me the tray.I hesitated. The kindness she showed me… It was uncomfortable.Xinxin’s expression dimmed. “Is it… not to your liking, Sifu?”I shook my head. “It’s not that. I’m just…” I glanced back at her.Xinxin’s body was healed now. The bruises on her body were gone, as if they never happened, and her red eyes were back to normal. It was like the battered beauty I saw when waking up was just a nightmare.But I knew better.Still…I took the tray from her.Xinxin smiled and dragged over a chair, sitting down to look at me.I sighed and took a bite of the porridge using the wooden spoon.It… wasn’t that good. There was a bit too much salt, the rice was lumpy, and the chicken was cut too thick. Still, I could sense the awkward care and love putting into it, so I couldn’t complain.Even so… it was hard to swallow. But not because of the quality of the food or the cooking. Instead, that kindness and compassion…My vision blurred.Xinxin looked down. “I knew it. I’m no good at cooking after all…”I shook my head. “No. It’s… It’s great. The best I’ve ever had. Really.”Xinxin smiled. “That’s great! Then… Ah! I forgot to make you some tea!” She got up and said, “I’ll be right back, Sifu!” With that, she ran out again.When she did, I brushed my eyes, wiping away my tears. At the same time, I used Information Concealment to hide the fact that I cried at all. After that, I laughed.“This… is new.”I, the heartless man who killed the very girl I saved, defeated the Wrathful Sin Dragon through sheer determination, who slaughtered millions and stole their lives to increase my strength… who treated my own disciple so harshly.With just a small bowl of porridge made with care and affection, my cold heart was wavering.But…“This isn’t good. For either of us.”I didn’t know when or if I would revert to being a mindless killing machine. While I was stable now, and while my power was still too low to be of any harm, there was still the chance that I could become dangerous. If I did that and hurt Xinxin again. If I did that to the only person in this whole world that I could say with certainty I truly cared about…I would break. Worse than when I lost against the Goddess.But not only that, Xinxin… She seemed to believe that she loved me. The care and affection in her eyes… it was clear that she thought so at least.But… I knew better.From my treatment of her in the past… Harsh abuse and then encouragement. Reaching out to her in her lowest point… I didn’t intend for it to happen, but that was the exact same method that was used in abusive relationships to keep the victim from running. To make them want to stay and believe they were in love.Stockholm syndrome.I took another bite of my porridge. All of a sudden, however, it just tasted like ash.Xinxin returned with a teapot and some cups. “Thanks for waiting, Sifu!”I smiled, carefully hiding my feelings, and nodded. “It’s no problem.”She set them on a table and then lifted the teapot to pour a cup of tea.Before she could, I moved my tray to side and said, “That’s enough. Let me.”“Sifu-“I walked over and wrapped my hands around hers, gently placing the teapot on the table.Xinxin flushed and then nodded, moving her hands away.I poured a cup of tea and set it down in front of Xinxin before pouring myself one as well. After that, I gestured for Xinxin to sit down.Xinxin glanced at my unfinished porridge. “But Sifu. You-“I narrowed my eyes. “Xinxin. Sit down.”Hearing that, Xinxin flushed and then did as I said.That caused a twinge of guilt to pass through my heart when I realized just how obedient she was towards me.I sighed and then walked over to move the chair that Xinxin sat in earlier to the table. That done, I picked up my cup of tea and took a sip, glancing at Xinxin.Might be a bit rough. Scrunched on time today. Still, hope it was an enjoyable read. Thanks for reading and I'll see you tomorrow! 11 53 – The Nameless One – II HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextFor a while, there was only silence and the sounds of the porcelain tea cups clinking against the wooden table as they were set down.But I didn’t mind the silence. Instead, I used it to sort out my mind a bit, taking advantage of the warm tea to relax. Relax and try not to think too much about the guilt weighing on my chest.Across from me, I saw Xinxin took a sip from her cup of tea. From how her eyes wrinkled when she did, it seemed that she was enjoying it. Still, I couldn’t help but notice that her eyes kept flitting towards me.I sighed and set down my cup of tea. “Am I that interesting to you?”Xinxin shook her head. “No- I mean, yes! Well…” She frowned. “You just… seem a bit different, Sifu.”“Different, huh?” I swirled the tea around in my cup and then shook my head. “You’re imagining things.”“I’m not.” She stared at me, her violet eyes fixated on my own.I forced myself to keep eye contact and not avert my gaze.After a bit, Xinxin tilted her head and said, “You’re not scolding me any more.”Her odd words made me regain my composure and I sighed. “Don’t tell me that you want to be scolded. You’re not a girl anymore… Or did you still want to be treated like one?”Xinxin flushed and lowered her gaze. “Right. I… guess I’m not anymore.” She paused and then looked up at me, fidgeting slightly in her seat. “Um, then Sifu. Maybe…”“Don’t get ahead of yourself.” I cut her off before she could say what I knew she would. “You’re still just my disciple.”Xinxin’s face dimmed. “Right. Just your disciple…” She lowered her gaze and went back to drinking her tea, taking slow sips.My heart ached at seeing her so disheartened, but I focused and pushed the feeling aside. That done, I went back to take another sip of my tea as well.Sweet and refreshing. The tea Xinxin brought over was probably made from some magical herbs, or something similar. Sadly, I couldn’t tell what it was or memorize its effects in my current state, but knowing her, it was probably good for me.Almost as if she read my mind, Xinxin glanced at me and then said, “How do you feel, Sifu? Is your body… well?”I shook my head and said, “I might be wounded, but I’m not that weak, Girl.”She frowned. “I thought you said that you weren’t going to treat me like a girl anymore, Sifu?”“Hmph. I’ll do what I want, just like I always have.”Tough words. A firm stance.I had to say it, both to stop her and to stop myself. To draw a clear line between us.Xinxin huffed and crossed her arms. “Why are you always so stubborn, Sifu?”“Why are you so na?ve and nosy? Can’t you just leave well enough alone?”Xinxin glared at me. Still, with her beauty, instead of being intimidating, it just came off as adorable and cute.I shook my head and went back to drinking my tea.The moment I did, Xinxin laughed.I frowned and looked at her. “What’s so funny?”“Nothing, Sifu. Just… I’m relieved.” She smiled and said, “You’re still the same as ever.”My heart throbbed. Face with that beautiful and bright expression, I found it hard to speak. Still, I somehow managed to get my emotions under control and said, “You should have known better to think I’d be any different. You on the other hand…”Xinxin leaned back and crossed her arms, puffing out her chest. “I grew up, right?”“If you mean that you grew more talkative and impudent, then yes.”She pouted, pursing her soft pink lips.I purposefully ignored looking at her and closed my eyes, taking a long drink from my tea.…This couldn’t continue. Xinxin and her affection… it was only a result from me twisting her mind. From building a dependency on me after I treated her both terribly and well. It… wasn’t true affection. And me taking advantage of it like this…“Is something wrong, Sifu?”I opened my eyes.Xinxin was leaning over the table, propping her head on her right hand and peering into my face. “You look worried.”I stared at her for a while and then sighed. “Xinxin.”Did she realize the seriousness in my voice? She immediately leaned back and smoothed her expression, nodding. “Yes, Sifu?”“Why did you follow me?”She blinked and then frowned. “I… don’t understand. Why would I not follow you? You’re my Sifu.”I shook my head. “You have to know what I did. To both you and to your clan. To countless innocent people. Why are you… Why do you still care about me?”Xinxin stared at me for a bit and then laughed.I glared at her. “I’m being serious here.”She shook her head and then hid her mouth with her hand. “I’m sorry, Sifu. It’s just… Is that all you’re worried about?”“Hm?”Xinxin set down her tea cup and then said in a soft voice, “Sifu. You… You are my everything. The one who gave me strength. The one who reached out his hand to me when no one else did. The one who put up with my hopeless and na?ve young self and led me to become the woman I am now.”“That’s…” The sincerity and affection in those words… Hearing them was like a blade straight to my heart. “…You’re delusional. I’m not that good of a person.”“You might believe that, but I know better, Sifu. You pulled me out of the darkness when there was no one else… when you could have gone on by yourself as well.” She paused and lowered her gaze. “It’s true that it might have been chance, mere coincidence that we met. And you did it on a whim… but it doesn’t change the fact that you changed my life for the better.”For the better she said… but was it really for the better?Like she said, I was her everything. There was nothing and no one else for her.But there could have been.If I had never met her… If I hadn’t drawn the goddess’s attention… If-I cut my thoughts off.There was no point in wallowing. Instead, I focused on the person in front of me. On my dear disciple.She stared back with a bright smile on her face. “How could I leave you behind? And besides.” She frowned and gave me a fake glare. “You still haven’t kept your promise.”I paused. “Promise?”“That’s right! You said you would tell me everything if I got strong enough! Well, I managed to get to you, so I should be more than qualified, right?”Ah. I remembered now.After I left her behind, I also left her a note. One that said I would tell her what actually happened to her clan and why I left.Xinxin continued her glare, waiting for my response.I shook my head and said, “I’ll tell you later.”Xinxin let out a huff and crossed her arms. “You’d better! This time you won’t be able to run away.”“Heh.”The conversation died down for a bit after that.I went back to drinking my tea. When I finished, I looked around the room and said, “You never told me where we are.”“Hm? Ah…” She shook her head and said, “I’m sorry, Sifu. I forgot to tell you. Right now we’re in my house… well, my private grounds.”“Private grounds?” I frowned. “It looks vaguely familiar… Are we back in your clan’s territory?”Xinxin’s expression dimmed and she shook her head. “No. That… my home… my world doesn’t exist anymore. Right now we’re in the Sun Kingdom.”“The Sun Kingdom, huh?”I remember thinking that it might be a place filled with cultivators taken from another world, but to think that I was spot on… Not to mention the disguise I used in the Northern Empire.Xinxin nodded. “That’s right. And you don’t have to worry about anything while you’re here.” She puffed out her chest and said, “I don’t want to brag, but I have the highest word here. If anything happen or anyone bothers you, just tell me and I’ll fix it!”“What if it’s you?”Xinxin pouted, sticking out her lips. “Siiifu! Stop teasing me!”Childish. Despite her age, she was acting just like I remembered her… when she had gotten over her fear of me, that was.That… was strangely nostalgic.“Anyway,” Xinxin said. “It’s my turn to protect you, so just leave everything to me!”I scoffed. “As if you can even protect me properly.”She crossed her arms and said, “I can do a better job than you did protecting me at least.”I flinched. Xinxin noticed and her eyes widened.I pretended that nothing happened and said, “That’s enough. Now, tell me how and where we got here. Why are we in the Sun Kingdom? What happened to me? And… why are you older now?”“Well, Sifu…”“To think that karma can work like this…”I was walking around the sect grounds. The Heaven-Seizing Dragon’s sect grounds. The very same one that I once used as a disguise so long ago.Remembering that fact, I glanced back down at my clothes.Xinxin had given me a black robe to change into, saying that my current tattered one wouldn’t do. As a result, I was walking around in a black robe with fine violet embroidery and a dragon emblazoned on it. A design eerily similar to the one that I made when I used that cover story in the Empire.I had a jade slip hanging from a string around my neck. Apparently it was to signify that I had a high position in the sect and prevent people from bothering me. Not that it mattered either way since I could use my Information Concealment to go unnoticed if I wanted to… Well, for a little bit, anyway. The shortage of mana and my depleted dantian made it difficult to use for long periods of time.But back to the odd effects of karma… From what Xinxin told me, that One Tin guy was the founder of the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect. Not only that, but he had created it for Xinxin, with her being the sect’s fabled Heaven Seizer.If it wasn’t for the fact that I knew both my disciple and that guy couldn’t be controlled by the goddess, I would have thought it was another scheme planned out by her.It was just too coincidental, too neat.But… it wasn’t. At least, not a scheme. Instead, it was just cause and effect.I shook my head and glanced around my surroundings.I was in the middle of the sect, not far from Xinxin’s private grounds, and walking along a paved road. In the distance, I could see a stone gate separating the sect from the outer Sun Kingdom, the sprawling city that spread out like a circle around the sect.Around me, I saw some familiar types of buildings. The sorts with bamboo-tiled roofs and crimson supports. Other than those, there were pagodas and training courtyards scattered here and there within the gated area.There were a lot of people around. Some were ordinary people with plain clothes, but most wore robes similar to my own. All of them however gave way to me as I passed.I shook my head. While it was good that I wasn’t being bothered, this was still a bit odd. It wasn’t fear, but… respect? That was new to me.I went along my way. The plan was to head to the city and take a look around, but as I rounded the corner, I caught sight of a familiar face.“Hm?”I stopped and stared at that person.An elf with dark green eyes and honey-colored hair. While she was wearing a black robe emblazoned with a dragon, indicating she belonged to the sect, and had styled her hair differently, a long ponytail instead of free-flowing, I recognized her.She walked past me, giving me an idle glance as she passed. But barely a step beyond me she froze and then turned back around to look at me. “You…” She frowned. “Do I know you?” She glanced at my robe and then the jade slip, confusion clear on her face.I nodded. “It’s been a while, hasn’t it, Titania?”Her eyes widened.Still struggling a bit on time, but I hope the chapter's enjoyable regardless. We'll probably be slowing things down for a few chapters as our protagonist adjusts to the new setting, but things are still brewing in the background.Anyway, thanks as always for reading! I'll see you sometime tomorrow!Here's Xinxin all grown up but wearing some modern clothes. Made using the Mannequin Pro by AR14.worksSpoiler [collapse] 14 54 – The Nameless One – III HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextTitania stared at me, her dark green eyes furrowed in thought.I leaned back against my chair and stared back. “Hm… You and Xinxin both keep staring at me. Is my face that interesting?”The elf shook her head, causing her honey-colored hair to shift. “My apologies. It is just…” She frowned, trailing off.I shrugged and then took a look around.After recognizing me, Titania invited me to a restaurant since she was on her way to eat. With nothing better to do for the moment, I decided to accept.It would also help answer some questions. Xinxin never did tell me exactly what timeline we were in… if she knew at all.The restaurant Titania brought me to was pretty fancy. It was the sort that wouldn’t be out of place in a Chinese martial arts film. A pagoda with multiple stories and even a walkout roof with tables set out by a balcony. From the atmosphere of the levels we passed on the way up, it reminded me of that Jade Bamboo place back in Xinxin’s clan, but not quite as mystical.Apparently, Titania was a fairly important person in the sect since she managed to get us a place on the top balcony even without me showing my jade slip.The table itself was a rich dark red wood that reminded me of mahogany, with matching chairs that had soft cushions woven from what looked like silk. Some silverware and plates were already prepared, placed upon a crimson napkin. Spoons, knives, forks, and some chopsticks that looked like they were made from ivory with porcelain plates set off to the side.The fact that I couldn’t tell for sure bothered me though, reminding me just how much of a hassle it was to not have Analyze available to use.As expected, there were no other people around on our floor. It was just a private get together between me and Titania. Probably with romantic undertones to the outside observer.Not like that would ever happen though.I shifted my gaze back to Titania.She was the same as I last saw her. No, maybe a bit cleaned up. Her long honey-colored hair was tied in a neat ponytail and her dark green eyes that looked like ominous dark jade were a bit lighter. As if some weight had been lifted from her shoulders. At least, she seemed a bit more lively.However, she was still a harsh beauty. Though her eyes were a bit livelier, they were still sharp. Beautiful, but like shattered glass instead of gems. Paired with the black robe that hugged her body and the dragon emblazoned on it in a rich dark violet, she seemed like an unapproachable female cultivator than a simple princess.As I stared at her, Titania frowned and then said, “You are different.”“I could say the same to you.”She was still broken. Titania had undergone things that would have… and did destroy other women. But she was sitting there in front of me. The experiences she had only sharpened her.I could sense it. I could also sense that she was only barely holding back from directing that sharpness at me.Eventually, Titania nodded. “Yes… Much has happened since we last met.” She narrowed her eyes. “And I had no idea that you had a disciple.”I shrugged. “It’s complicated.”At the time we met, I didn’t. Or rather, the me of that time didn’t. Then again, since Xinxin’s world seemed to be set back further in time, I technically did?…This was why time travel was a pain.Titania didn’t look convinced, but she decided to change the subject. “What were you doing walking around by yourself? After the effort Master Xinxin took to bring you back, I would have thought you would be at her side.”“Master Xinxin?” I blinked and then frowned.Since when did that girl find the time to get a disciple of her own?“Ah. That…” Titania’s expression dimmed and then she reluctantly tugged the top of her robe down a bit. Doing so revealed pale white skin, a bit of her cleavage… and a black collar wrapped tightly around her neck.I remembered enough about isekai and fantasy novels to know what that meant. “So… you went and got captured again.”Titania crossed her arms. “You could have put it more lightly than that.”“It’s the truth, isn’t it? Though…” I frowned. “How did you get captured? I thought that you all would have been fine after you were healed up.”Titania’s expression darkened. “…There was an ambush. Not long after we left you, Imperial Soldiers reappeared. While they no longer had Chaos magic… We were outnumbered.”“Ah.” I nodded. “Looks like karma came to get you then after trying to kill your sister.”Titania narrowed her eyes, sending me a sharp glare.I smiled.After seeing that I wasn’t fazed, Titania sighed. “…It is no wonder why Master Xinxin is so cold and ruthless if you are her Sifu.”“Cold?” I frowned. “Ruthless? That disciple of mine?”…I couldn’t see it. That bubbly and puppy-eyed girl… No. That beautiful young woman.Her? Cold and ruthless?“…I don’t buy it.”Titania blinked and then slowly shook her head. “Well, I suppose it is none of my concern if you cannot see it…”At that time, a waitress came over. A young girl with long black hair and soft eyes, wearing a crimson dress. She carried a tray with some dumplings a small roasted pig, and rice. Off to the side of those dishes, she also had a porcelain teapot with matching cups.She placed it on the table and then bowed. “Your food, Madam Titania.”Titania glanced at the waitress and gave her a curt nod. “You’re dismissed.”She bowed again and then left, but not before giving me a strange look, her eyes flitting back to Titania for a moment.When the waitress was gone, I stared at Titania and said, “She looked surprised to see me. Not many suitors, I take it?”Titania laughed, though it was cold. “Many have tried. All I have found wanting. Moreover… Those bothersome men tend to wilt when I mention Master Xinxin’s name.”“Hm.” I served myself a bit of the dumplings and pork. “Just how did Xinxin become your Master anyway? A beautiful elf like you would have fetched a fortune in the Northern Empire, so how did you end up all the way over here in the Sun Kingdom? What, did you murder some nobles and get considered too unruly to handle there?”Titania was quiet for a moment before saying, “Your insight is quite keen. But yes. I… had made a deal with our captors. That I would do whatever it took so long as my sister elves were safe. While we could fight, it would mean at least some of us would die. If there was a way to save them… I knew that avoiding a fate of slavery was impossible, but I had hoped they could at least only be placed as maids or servants.”I scoffed. “And here I thought Aria had been na?ve. Looks like that trait runs in the family.”Titania glared at me. “It was that or suffer the same fate as before. At least this time I had to try.”“But of course they broke the promise, killed or broke the minds of all your pals, and then came back to tell you after subjecting you to various humiliating things hoping to break the last bit of resistance. Right?”Titania’s silence answered my question.I sighed. “…Man. If that person is taking inspiration from Earth, she’s been delving into a lot of eroge, hasn’t she…?”The development was exactly what I’d expect out of an H-game. Noble elf princess makes a deal to save her companions. They try to break her and then drop the bomb on her about how they went back on their deal.The problem in this case was that Titania was apparently made of sterner stuff than they thought.It was actually pretty respectable.I shook my head and said, “That doesn’t answer how you got here though.”Titania poured herself a cup of tea. “Is it not obvious? None in the Empire could contain me.” A faint hint of pride crossed her eyes and she said, “While I was captured once, the only reason was due to the disruption those soldiers created from Chaos magic. But they could not do that in their own territory.”“Mm…”That made sense. Titania was pretty strong from what I could remember of her stats. Level 100, A ranked combat potential, and a unique ability pioneering a whole new swordsmanship for elves.“After that, my captors tossed me to some foreign slave merchants who were interested in an ‘exotic product’ for their underground tournament in the Sun Kingdom.” She gave me a wry smile and said, “What better draw then a captured princess from a foreign land and a foreign race?”“And Xinxin plays into this how? I don’t see my disciple wandering around randomly to explore the underworld… and I highly doubt that One Tin guy would have let her off by herself even if she wanted to.”Titania shook her head. “I cannot speak for Master Xinxin’s reasoning to join the tournament. However, I can say that she seemed interested more in the prize money than myself.”“Prize money?”Titania nodded. “One million Tian.”I didn’t know how much a million Tian was, but it seemed like a lot. And considering Xinxin’s strength, it must have been easy. Though… “Out of curiosity, what were the rules for the tournament?” I lifted up my tea cup to take another sip.Titania put a hand on her chin to think and then said, “If I recall correctly… Each participant entered the tournament by betting everything they owned, up to and including their life and body. The arena was under a demonic curse that forced the loser to accept whatever fate the victor decided upon them, be it death, slavery, or anything else.”I froze.“…Say that again?”Titania frowned. “Which part?”“The last part. Something about a demonic curse?”“Ah.” Titania nodded. “The loser in the tournament would be bound to give everything of themselves and in their possessions to the victor. From what that masked man mentioned when praising himself in front of me, it was a powerful artifact he found from another world that affected the soul itself to enforce the contract.”I set my cup down. “That foolish girl.”Betting her entire life- No, betting her everything on a fight just for some money and an elf? It wasn’t like she would have done it for Titania, since Xinxin didn’t know who the eldest elf princess, Aria, or Saphira was.“That foolish, stupid, idiotic, na?ve girl. What was she thinking? Did she even consider what would happen if she lost? When she’s that beautiful?”I warned her already. That her beauty would be dangerous. That men, women, and countless others would give anything to have her at their whim. That she would meet a fate worse than death if she got caught or met the wrong person. Yet she willingly walked into such a situation of her own accord?“It looks like I’ll need to teach her another lesson…”Another training session was in order to drive the fact that she shouldn’t be so reckless into her head.While I was fuming, in the corner of my eyes, I saw Titania smile.I glared at her and said, “What’s so funny?”She shook her head. “Nothing much. I just find the thought of Master Xinxin being scolded somewhat amusing after all she has done.”“Hmph. If you say so.”I downed my cup of tea and poured myself another before starting in on my food. I needed to do something else to stop being annoyed.That girl… she really would be the death of me at this rate. Here I was thinking it would be bad for me to be at her side, but if she was going to run headlong into suicidal situations, it would probably be safer even considering the chance I went e to think of it, she had always been like that, hadn’t she? Even when we met, she was so eager to die. And she had died, countless times until I managed to force her to live.My expression dimmed.It looked like I needed to stick around for a while this time. My disciple was too stupid to realize the value of her own life… And I suppose I did need to repay her for what I did to her. The strength I had flowing through my body now was because of what she gave me.Time passed by in silence as the two of us ate.True to her background as a princess, Titania ate with elegant table manners.I didn’t bother and just ate however I liked.After a while, Titania set down her silverware and glanced at me.I glanced back.Her atmosphere had changed. As if the previous talk was just formality, she stared at me with sharp eyes and said, “Tell me. You… Why are you alive when Aria is dead?”A flash of a memory. Blood, scattered across the forest clearing. Desire to take every power I could. Wrath, and taking it out on her who didn’t resist.I shrugged. “What can I say? She was weak.”“Weak? Is that all you have to say?”I narrowed my eyes. “And why would that matter to you. Didn’t you hate her enough to try to kill her?”“You…!”Titania stood up, an icy gale gathering around her. Before she could do anything though, her collar flashed, sparking with violet lightning. She winced and then sat down, taking deep breaths to calm herself.I took a sip from my tea.After a few moments, she narrowed her eyes and said, “Master Xinxin said that you can resurrect my sister. Resurrect Ari.”“I… could.”It was probably possible. Using my Absolute Memory, I could recreate images of the ones I met in the past. Their powers, their bodies, their memories… but it wouldn’t be them. Not entirely.“But why would I? You were the one who killed her. You and whoever that other person was.”Titania glared at me, but then her glare softened, replaced by confusion. “The other person?”I nodded. “That’s right. That bastard with Anti-Magic that cut straight through my defenses.”I was still annoyed by that. Everything was going well up until that point. If I only stuck around a bit more…Titania tilted her head. “Did… Do you not remember what happened? No, did Master Xinxin not tell you?”“Tell me what?”“…She was the one who killed you. She was also the one who gave you the talisman and tricked the guards to believe you stole it.”I froze. “…No. My dear disciple did not tell me such a thing.”I suddenly felt a bit worried. The knowledge that she did that… concerned me. It sounded more and more like Xinxin wasn’t in a proper frame of mind. She seemed to be obsessing over me, even enough to go back in time to kill the first person I saved. And then me, right after.…Why did she kill me? Because I wasn’t yet her Sifu?I frowned. That… was troubling. It seemed like Titania’s casual remark about her not being so innocent was true.And in that case…Titania nodded. “Yes. Master Xinxin was the one who brought us all there, saying that we had to kill you.” She paused. “And since you are alive… Are you an immortal as well? One that can return after death through reincarnation?”I smiled but said nothing.“Enough about me, Titania.” I took a sip from my tea and said, “Tell me about yourself. We never did get properly acquainted.”And since I had the chance now, I might as well start gathering my forces. After all, going about it alone last time failed.“Myself?” Titania frowned. “Why does that matter?”“It does well to understand your allies and your foes. Besides, I’m curious to learn more about Aria’s older sister.”Titania flinched at the words ‘older sister’. Still, the pain in her eyes faded a bit and she shook her head. “There is nothing to tell. At least, nothing that matters any more.”With that, she became quiet and continued eating.I shrugged and then got up to leave.Titania frowned. “Finished already?”I nodded. “If you aren’t going to talk, there’s no point in me staying, right?”“That…” Titania shook her head. “I…”“Besides.” I narrowed my eyes. “It seems like I have to have a chat with my disciple now.”There were things she was hiding from me. While I still felt guilty about what I did to her… I wasn’t one who was willing to just be left in the dark.I started to walk off… and then I stopped, realizing I had a problem.“…Do you know where Xinxin might be?”Titania smiled. “If you wish to know where my Master is… then keep me company.”“…Yeah, I’ll pass.”I waved and then walked out.“Ah! But-“Along the way, I bumped into a guy with gray hair and red eyes.He glanced at me and frowned. “You?”“You’re in my way.”He flinched and moved.I headed down the stairs and walked out.Since Titania wouldn’t lead me, I might as well do some exploring. And maybe deal with some riffraff while I was at it. Being this weak was bothering me.Hm... Not much to say today. I'm oddly drained for some reason. Ah. I started up another story for Scribblehub's Anniversary Competition. It's a more light-hearted comedy Isekai that I'll be writing a bit in between working on chapters for this story. That one is completely going to be off the cuff, so take a look if you want to see unadulterated flying by the seats of my pants, figuratively speaking. If you're interested in checking it out, it's called Kami-chan! The Hero Ran Away!Mm... Other than that, I hope that the chapter was enjoyable and thanks for reading. I'll see you again some time tomorrow! 12 55 – The Nameless One – IV HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextI wandered through the streets of the Sun Kingdom, moving in between the crowd of people milling about.It was sometime in the middle of the afternoon. While I couldn’t tell the exact time, I’d put it at around three or so considering how the sun had passed its highest point.That meant it would be night by the time I managed to get back to Xinxin’s house. And that was if I turned around and left now.But I had not intention of doing that. I wasn’t the type to stick around cooped up twiddling his thumbs just sitting around. Besides, the best way for me to recover was impossible while there.I glanced around my surroundings. I’d long ago left the sect grounds and managed to make it a good way into the kingdom proper. At least, far enough to where the seedy alleyways leading to the slums could be found.Although most of the people around me weren’t among that crowd, mostly travelers from the other countries or wandering practitioners from the various smaller sects scattered about, I could see a few suspicious individuals here and there.“It seems like humans don’t change no matter where or when they are, huh?”Assassins tracking down marks. Fat men trafficking women with subtle gestures and messages. Casual threats being made to stall owners…I shook my head.That didn’t matter too much. What did was that it seemed like I was in the right rmation Concealment activated and I walked down one of the side alleys leading deeper into the depths of the slums. Grimy sewage splashed as I did, followed by the unpleasant musk that usually accompanied that sort of thing.On an average day, I wouldn’t want to be anywhere near that sort of place. After all, while I didn’t have an issue getting my hands dirty, I wasn’t one to go out of my way to get them dirty. But there was a reason I came here.My power was depleted. Both cultivation and mana. Fortunately, I could replenish both with time. I just needed the raw material and my Absolute Memory would do the rest. The problem was getting that raw material.The ambient mana in the air helped, along with the little natural energy that seemed to linger around the Sun Kingdom. However, there was a faster and easier way to restore my cultivation, one I’d used countless time in the other world.And after a few more turns down the alley, I found what I was looking for.Further down the path I took, there were three men standing in the middle of an intersection..The leader was bald and had scars all over his face. He wore a thin leather vest over his shirt and had on a pair of tattered cloth pants, color long ago faded to a washed out gray.The other two were typical flunkies. The thin, skinny and seedy type. The only differentiating factor between the two was that one had a sword and the other a knife.As for the leader himself, he wore a pair of spiked knuckles on his hands.Typical ruffians. The type that wouldn’t be missed if they went missing.Perfect.I stepped forward and then paused as I realized that there was someone else there too. I hadn’t noticed since the ruffian’s leader wide body had blocked my view, but there was a young woman standing in the middle of the three ruffians.She couldn’t be called stunningly beautiful, but she was fairly attractive. She wore a light blue robe and had a sword sheathed at her side. From her stance, it seemed like she knew how to use it as well. However, her aura was thin, meaning she wasn’t that strong.I pinched my nose and sighed. “Am I really that prone to clichés?”I thought I’d gone through the last of them after leaving Aria. Was it because I was weak again that I happened to walk into these situations? Or was this just my natural karma, running across defenseless women?The leader of the ruffians laughed and said, “You made a poor decision coming down here alone.”I couldn’t help but agree with the guy. That young woman was just asking for trouble wandering in a place like this alone. No matter how skilled she was with that sword, the ruffians were a league stronger than her.The young woman glanced at the ruffian leader and then shifted her gaze to the other two men. “Hmph. Three of you against a defenseless woman… Have you no shame?”The leader laughed. “You must be from one of those fancy sects.” He shook his head and said, “Around these parts, being shameless is the only way to live.” He grinned, revealing crooked yellow teeth and said, “Now, are you going to come quietly? Or do we have to rough you up a bit first?”I sighed.It’d leave a bad taste in my mouth if I let the situation unfold as I thought it would turn out.…Heh. Funny. Maybe I haven’t changed as much as I thought I did.I shook my head and started to move forward, planning to quietly assassinate the three men. But then I noticed that the woman was calm.That made me hesitate.While I was weak, I was confident in my experience in assessing power and strengths. That was a hard earned talent I got through countless deaths and battles.Everything was telling me that the woman was weaker than the men.Yet, she was confident. Unmoved… and even condescending.She smiled, a cold expression and said, “You seem quite confident in defeating me.”The ruffian leader cracked his knuckles and said, “This isn’t your sect, girly. Time you learn what the real world’s like!” He stepped forward, swinging his fists. At the same time, the two others moved, swing their sword and knife.The woman sighed. “Fools… But I suppose fools like you are why I came here.” She smiled.“I’ll wipe that cocky grin off your- grk!”A single moment. In an instant, the seemingly defenseless young woman let out a crushing pressure. She grabbed the leader of the ruffians by the neck and then sent the others to the ground.The woman’s smile widened and then dark tendrils spread from her body, slowly reaching out towards the ruffians. At the same time, her appearance changed.When I saw who was standing there, I narrowed my eyes and stepped forward, dropping Information Concealment.Now that her appearance changed and she released the concealment on her aura, the woman’s true identity was revealed.The woman glanced at me, her eyes cold for a brief moment before widening in shock.I stared back and crossed my arms. “So. Care to tell me what you’re doing here, Girl?”“S-Sifu!”It was Xinxin. When I appeared, she stood there, holding the ruffian leader up in the air like a child with her hand found stuck in the cookie jar. She quickly dropped the man and said, “This… I can explain!”The ruffian leader coughed and grabbed his neck. He quickly stood up and then pointed at me. “You bastard! You set us-““You’re too loud.”I moved forward and grabbed him with my left hand. At the same time, I activated Dragon’s Grasp and rotated my cultivation base, draining everything that he was. Memories, magic, energy… A surge of darkness enveloped the man before assimilating him into pure energy and experience, settling back into my body.A pair of muffled screams echoed. The other two men must have seen what happened to their leader.I ignored it for the moment and assessed myself.The ruffian leader was… decently strong. In Xinxin’s world, he would have been about a core formation practitioner, while in this world, I’d put him at around level 50 by that goddess’s standards. A far cry from restoring my stats and abilities, but a decent start.I glanced at Xinxin.If she saw the brutal and terrific way I killed the man, she didn’t care. In fact, it looked more like she was worried about being scolded than scared of me.That was… somewhat charming, but also concerning.Again, I felt that twinge of guilt. From the way she acted earlier, the influence on her was clear. After all, that haughty and cold attitude was familiar.But there was time to think about that later. For now, since Xinxin had already prepared them, I might as well take it.Darkness surged again and then the other ruffians vanished, turned into my strength.Fragmented memories flowed into my mind. Various crimes, hideous fetishes, brutal abuse… I filtered out the meaningless information and focused on the useful knowledge.It seemed that they had a hideout nearby with some cash and medicinal pills. Considering my current lack of assets and resources, it would be a good start.“Um, Sifu?” Xinxin’s soft and lovely voice echoed. “Are you… mad at me?”I glanced at her.It was an odd dichotomy compared to what I just saw. A sweet and lovely young woman waiting almost on my every word contrasted against that harsh cold beauty who enjoyed having power over those men.I shook my head and said, “Those guys had a hideout nearby with some useful items. Let’s take a walk.”Before she could answer, I started moving down the alleyway.Behind me, I heard a pair of quick footsteps as Xinxin moved to catch up. However, she never moved past me or to my side, always slightly behind and to my right.Honestly, I would be lying if I said it wasn’t somewhat satisfying to have a beautiful young woman like that acting so meek and subservient. But when I thought about the reason why she was like that, I could only get angry. At her a bit, but mostly at myself.I thought that she would have changed. The girl who begged me to be her Sifu, who was willing to throw her life away out of despair… I thought that she would have found a reason to live. Instead… it seemed like she found a reason to die.The walk down the alleyway continued in silence. Whether because people had seen how I got rid of those ruffians or because they sensed Xinxin’s unconcealed strength, nobody else bothered to appear before us.Though I didn’t look at her, I could sense Xinxin’s gaze on me. It seemed like she wanted to say something, but she also seemed to sense my irritation and remained silent.We rounded a corner as I followed the memories I had pilfered from the ruffians. It was only a straight path down, so I decided to break the silence. I tilted my head slightly, turning back to Xinxin, and said, “Why are you here, Girl?”She winced, wringing her hands together, and said, “Training?”I stopped walking and turned around to face her.She stopped as well and then looked at me, but couldn’t meet my gaze.“Training,” I said. “You were training… by walking down shady alleyways and waiting to be attacked?”“…Yes?”I pinched the bridge of my nose, trying to stave off a headache. “Girl. Tell me, honestly. Did you get a head injury recently? Or did you forget how I told you to value your life?”Xinxin flinched. However, she didn’t take it lying down. “I… I was fine! They were weaklings anyway, weren’t they?”I narrowed my eyes. “And what if they weren’t? What if it was someone much stronger than you? Someone who could force you to submit?”Xinxin huffed and crossed her arms. “As if that could happen! I’m much stronger than I look, Sifu-““Idiot!” I reached over and swatted her head.“Ow!” Xinxin winced and clutched her head. “What was that for?”“For being dumb! And arrogant! Do you think you’re indestructible just because you managed to find me? Did you forget just what happened when I thought that was the case?”I thought I could beat that goddess and ended up losing myself for who knows how long. All of that because I had underprepared and underestimated her.when I did that?”Xinxin flinched. “W-Well, it’s not like there’s anyone stronger than that woman here, right?”I shook my head. “You underestimate her.”I remembered that young teen I met in the future. The one that managed to perform such a ridiculous attack… and the one the goddess said was coming in ten years.“She’s whimsical. One day, she might decide to bestow a lot of strength on a random person. Or she might decide it’s time to settle you. In that case, what would you do, hm?”Xinxin winced. “I… had not considered that, Sifu.”“That’s right! Idiot girl!”I swatted her head again.“Ow!” She frowned and said, “Stop hitting me!”“You’re lucky you’re my disciple! If you weren’t, I’d do a lot worse for being so stupid!”I shook my head and then walked ahead, leaving her behind.I was losing my cool. That was odd. It only seemed to happen around her… Hmph. Stupid girl. She didn’t even know the value of her own life, risking it so recklessly like that.Xinxin quickly caught up. This time, she actually walked beside me. Glancing at me, she bowed her head and said, “I’m sorry, Sifu.”“Don’t be sorry. Be better.” I sighed. “While I can’t deny that you are stronger now, strength means nothing if not tempered by your mind. I taught you how to stand against death, gave you strength, and taught you caution… but it seems I forgot to teach you common sense.”Xinxin huffed. “Rude! You’re the one who doesn’t follow common sense!”“Because I’m not an ordinary person. Or even entirely human at this point.”“W-Well neither am I!”I nodded. “True. But you are a woman. Not only that, but a beautiful woman who’s so attractive that even I have to admit I’m somewhat entranced.”You’d have to be blind to not appreciate her beauty. No, even the blind could sense it in her lovely voice. You’d have to be a dumb, blind idiot only attracted to males to not be attracted to her.Xinxin flushed. “S-Sifu, that’s-““And that’s dangerous. Ideally, to your opponents, but when you’re an idiot like you were earlier, it’s to you.” I shook my head. “Argh… It seems like I can’t even leave you alone for a minute. And what happened to dealing with important business?”Xinxin huffed. “I did! There was an important visitor who came by the sect that I had to meet. But afterwards I had some free time, so I stopped here to…”“To?”“…Nothing.”“Girl. You had better not upset me.”“…To see if I could find something to help you recover.”I froze and then I let out a long sigh.“Girl.”“Yes, Sifu.”“…You should know this by now. I’m not a good person.”“Yes, Sifu.”“I’m also not someone who needs to be protected.”“Yes, Sifu.”“So explain to me why you want to help me recover.”“…I just want to.”“Why?”She pouted her lips and crossed her arms. “I just want to, okay?”“You’re being childish.”“You’re being an idiot! Treating me like a girl and then like an adult… Pick one already!”“Stop acting like both then!”“I can’t change the person I am!”“Idiot!”“You’re the idiot, Sifu!”“Argh! Whatever!” I shook my head. We had arrived at the end of the alleyway. A dead end, and also where the stash was hidden. “We’re here anyway. But don’t think this conversation is over.”I tapped at a few spots on the wall. A small portion fell apart and revealed a clay pot. Reaching inside, I grabbed it and then opened the lid, dumping the contents into my left hand.Xinxin peered over my shoulder and said, “Hm? Are those medicinal pills?” She frowned. “What are those doing here?”“Looks like those targets of yours had some good fortune. A pity they met you, the calamitous beauty.”“…That makes it sound like I bring misfortune to others, Sifu.”“Considering what’s happened to me, do you disagree?”“Hmph!” Xinxin pouted and crossed her arms.I shook my head and then handed the pills over to Xinxin.She stared at me and frowned. “Don’t tell me you’re going to try to force me to eat these too, Sifu.”I rolled my eyes. “And have to keep you alive after you keep giving up on life so easily again? No thanks.”Xinxin looked confused. “What?”Oh? It seemed like she didn’t quite remember those times. That was… good, I suppose. A bit less guilt on my part if she couldn’t remember those times.I shook my head and said, “Just tell me what these are. You have spiritual sense, don’t you? Use it and tell me what’s inside.”Xinxin frowned and then did as I asked. “It looks like some blood lotus, some profound beast essence… and some other medicinal plants?”“…You’re useless.”“You never taught me anything about alchemy, Sifu!”I shook my head. “Whatever. At least it shouldn’t be poisonous.” Without a second thought, I ate them.“Sifu! What are you-“I focused, memorizing the effects of the pills.Blood lotus… that gave regeneration.Profound beast essence… that was bodily strength.The other medicinal plants… they had a lot of natural energy. Not much, but enough.Whatever the pill’s effect was supposed to be didn’t matter so much as their ingredients.I nodded and then glanced back at Xinxin.She stared at me and then sighed. “Of course. What was I expecting?”“Now… since you’re so free. Care to tell me why you entered the Dark Tournament?”Xinxin froze.Urgh. Curse you Curious-Wanderer. It seems like that reunion with the sickness came true. I think I caught a stomach bug or something these past few days after going out of the house for the first time in a while. Damn public areas and being a breeding ground for illness... T_T Anyway, thanks for reading and being patient with me. I'll try to get a chapter up tomorrow as well and make up the missing one sometime. 13 56 – The Nameless One – V HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextAfter asking about the Dark Tournament, Xinxin teleported us back to her private grounds, saying it was better to talk about it in a place where we couldn’t be overheard.Ironically enough, the moment when we reemerged into reality after going through bent space, there were two people waiting in front of her small cabin.Titania bowed her head and said, “Master Xinxin.”Beside the elf princess, there was a young man with black spiky hair. He noticed Xinxin and bowed his head as well. “I greet the Great Heaven Seizer.”Xinxin sighed and said, “Raise your heads, Titania, Erik. I thought I told you to stop with that when we weren’t around other people.”Titania quietly raised her head but said nothing else.As for the young man… Erik, it seemed, he shook his head and said, “I recall. However, I would not dare to show disrespect towards the man you call your Sifu, Heaven Seizer.”Xinxin sighed.I glanced at her. Did she plan this? Was this a way for her to get out of explaining her actions to me?No. It was too convenient, and that exasperation she had looked real too. It seemed like this was just a coincidence.Still…I frowned and said, “What are you two doing here?”Erik nodded and said, “I wished to report to the Heaven Seizer of the sect’s decision in dealing with the Northern Empire.”“Northern Empire?” I looked to Xinxin for an explanation.She coughed and said, “It’s a long story, Sifu.”My frown deepened, but I decided to let it be for now.Erik looked to Xinxin and said, “The discussion with Emperor Elio went well. The Northern Empire will be cooperating with the Sun Kingdom and our sect in mediating peace with the Demon Realm. This will be done through a summit in a month’s time taking place at the ruins of Alvheim.”As he finished, Erik glanced at Titania.A subtle frown showed on the elf’s face.Ruins of Alvheim… That’s right. If this Titania was the one that went after Aria in the Northern Kingdom, that meant that Alvheim had fallen and the elves were either enslaved or killed.Xinxin nodded. “That is fine. However, what of the Demons?”“Nero and his companions are resting in a private cabin that we’ve prepared, as you asked. They seem to have also sent word to the Demon Lord, so at the least the imminent war will be put to a halt. However… There is a problem.”Xinxin frowned. “And that is?”“The Imperial Army is upset with your brutal treatment of the so called Heroes. They’re seeking reparations from us.”“Hmph. That guy wants us to do something about it?”“No. Elio said that he’ll handle it. However… it is possible that the forces not content with his rule may act out.”Xinxin scoffed and said, “Let them. As if they can do anything to me.”Erik bowed his head. “As you say. Then… that is all.” He raised his head and said, “I wish you a good evening, Great Heaven Seizer. And… the next time you decide to stop by my chambers, I would ask that you alert me beforehand.” He sighed. “Since your last abrupt appearance, the others have been too embarrassed to do anything but hold my hand.”Xinxin rolled her eyes. “Tell those girls that what you three do is up to yourselves. But I will do my best to remember.”“That is all I ask. Then… farewell.” Erik bowed again and then walked off.After the young man was gone, I raised an eyebrow and said, “So you’ve been visiting young men’s chambers now, have you? Taken an interest in dual cultivation?”Xinxin flushed and said, “Sifu! It’s not like that!” She shook her head and said, “I just… happened to teleport into his bedroom by accident when returning from the Northern Empire.”“Right. Accident.” I shook my head and then narrowed my eyes. “Now… Are you going to talk about the Dark Tournament and why you attended it?”Xinxin glanced at Titania.“Oh, she can stay.” I crossed my arms and said, “I’m sure she’s curious about why you fought in the tournament as well, my dearest disciple.”Xinxin sighed.After a long night spent chewing Xinxin out about how reckless it was to risk her life on money when she could have obtained it in simpler ways like robbing or counterfeiting, I went outside to cool my head.Xinxin had a pond by her small cabin, so I sat beside it to do some meditating and try to restore my reserves.I took a deep breath and calmed down, drawing in mana from the air and what little natural energy I could sense.It was… something. The place was abundant with mana and natural energy, but it was far from enough to get me back to full potential. At the rate I felt my reserves filling, it would take a year, and that was if I did nothing but meditate.I could cut the time down by plundering what I needed from people, but that was risky. I would either need to kill millions of average people to get me back to full capacity or a couple thousand extraordinary individuals.Either option would draw the attention of major powers, which in turn would draw the eye of that goddess.At the moment, it didn’t seem that she was aware I was here, but that would definitely change if I caused such a big disturbance.In that case… should I just take my time?It was odd. It seemed like so long ago since I had any down time… the most that I could say were those times wandering around with Xinxin. And that had been barely a week.Right. And then there was Xinxin.She… was different now. Not quite as innocent as I remembered her being. Ruthless… except to me.That was my fault. They say the student took after the teacher, so her actions could only be due to my own.It was… somewhat good. At least she was able to protect herself. But she also took too many risks, got too arrogant.…In hindsight, all of my own flaws as well.I sighed and opened my eyes. When I did, I caught sight of my reflection peering upon the pond’s surface.A pale face. Long black hair that was kept unkempt. Eerie dark eyes that glimmered red. A body that was lithe and had only muscle, refined from countless efforts.The wide-eyed youth that had first arrived was nowhere to be seen. No. I suppose I had never been a wide-eyed youth.This… What was this? What did I want?If that Goddess said the truth, I had already died back on Earth. Not only that, but even if I returned… I could no longer recall my life from back then or what type of person I was.‘I’ was only who I was. The only me right now was myself. Who I had been in the past… it didn’t matter anymore. But the problem came with what I wanted to do next.I clenched my hand.Strength. That was all I had. Strength and the ability to grow stronger still. But when I reached the peak… what next?That was something I had to answer.No. I could think about that later.My goal was still the same. Get strong enough to beat that goddess. Play her at her own game. But after that…“Sifu?” Xinxin walked over and said, “Can’t sleep?”I turned my head to look at her and frowned. “I should be asking you that, Girl.”Xinxin brushed the ground beside me and then sat down. She smiled and said, “You should know by now. I don’t need sleep any more.”“Hm.”True. She had already tossed off the mortal coil and stepped onto ‘sainthood’ according to those cultivators. In short, an immortal. Weaker than the Goddess at the moment, but with the power to grow.“It seems like you were diligent at least.”“Of course I was, Sifu. I wouldn’t ignore your teachings.” She paused and then frowned. “More like I could never forget with how you taught me.”“Hm.”It was silent, with nothing but the sound of water flowing.“Is Titania asleep?”Xinxin nodded. “She wanted to stay up along with me, but I ordered her to get some rest. Nia is too stubborn for her own good sometimes.”“Nia, huh?”Funny. The name could pass for an Asian one.“Sifu.” Xinxin stared at me and said, “Is something wrong?”“…Girl. Answer me honestly.” I turned to look at her.She looked surprised, but nodded. “Yes, Sifu.”“Are you happy?”“Happy?” She tilted her head.I nodded. “Yes. Are you happy with your life right now?”Xinxin looked contemplative. She shifted her legs, crossing them across each other and leaned back. “Hm… It has been rough, but I think so. After all,” she smiled. “You are here with me, Sifu.”“Me, huh?”“Sifu?”I looked up at the stars for a while, contemplating. After a while, I lowered my gaze and looked at her. “…Xinxin.”“Yes?”“You need to live.”I stared at her and decided.“I…”“You said it yourself, right? You are my disciple. My legacy. Even if I disappear, you should remain. Thus, you need to live.”“Sifu. You… that makes it sound like you’re going to leave again.”“Perhaps. My connection to this world is tenuous. There’s… not much for me here. Or anywhere.”A realization. The only thing I had was an obsession. The desire to become stronger and get back at that Goddess. Going back to earth was secondary… but even then, it was a long shot. And just something to think about.Xinxin shook her head.“That’s not true, Sifu! This is your home! I need you!”“But do you?” I stared at her. “Since the beginning… I have harmed you. Even now, the attraction and affection you feel. It’s only because you have no one else. Nothing else. Thus, you cling to me, the only remnant of your past.”“That’s not true!““But it is.” I stared at her and said, “…There’s a condition for what you feel in my world. It’s not normal, nor is it healthy.”“So what? I don’t care!”“…”“You can’t leave me again! I-“I sighed. “You’re right.”“I’ll- Huh?”I shook my head and stared at her. “You’re hopeless. Reckless. You’re strong and beautiful, but too volatile for your own good.”“Sifu?”“I’ll just have to stick around and keep an eye on you then.”“Sifu!”Xinxin reached over to hug me.I quickly stood up, causing her to fall onto the ground.“H-Hey!”“Know your place! Just because I’m sticking around doesn’t mean that we’re that close yet.”“Hmph. You like me. You just won’t admit it!”I bopped her on the head. “You’re too arrogant.”She stuck out her tongue.I shook my head and sat back down to meditate. “Now be quiet. I need to meditate.”Xinxin nodded. “I’ll be inside then. Have a good night, Sifu.”“Hm.”I tried my best to hide the smile on my face.…The battle. Afterwards… I suppose it wouldn’t be bad to have her at my side.But. There was one other person… No. Two. Karma I had still yet to resolve. Those two…I frowned, quietly formulating a plan.Still recovering, but I couldn't help but write. Not the best, but it's something. Gotta keep the momentum going or else I might lose the thread of the story. :sweat: Thanks for reading and commenting! I hope it's enjoyable. We might be hopping back to Demon Lord Nazin in a bit, but we'll see. I need to test how the next few scenes will go first.Take care! 14 57 – The Nameless One – VI HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextAria and Saphira.Those two were my first companions. The ones that should have been at my side… but weren’t.In this timeline, the two were already dead. Aria, slain by her older sister’s hand and Saphira, by Xinxin’s.Now calm and free from the Goddess’s influence, I could see that I had been acting irrationally. Neither of the two had anything to do with that Goddess, but were rather victims. Moreover… I hadn’t done a very good job at taking responsibility.I realized that after seeing Xinxin again. Having that young and sweet girl become such a ruthless young beauty who was only kind towards me… I would be lying if I said that didn’t affect me in some way.It also reminded me of the two others that I didn’t treat well. The ones that I pulled out of dire straits but essentially left to fend for their own.In ‘that’ time, they were with the shell I left behind. Though they would be moving in accordance with the Goddess’s whims, they would also at least be safer. Properly taken care of until the time I came to reclaim what I gave up to distract the Goddess.But when I did, the question of whether they would accept that fact came up. The shell of who I was would no doubt grow and change in ‘my’ absence. His personality would be influenced more strongly by the role given to him rather than by his desires, my desires.If I returned and took back that role as intended, the Saphira and Aria of that time would definitely not accept it. They would only see it as a demon trying to usurp the one they care about.Between the one who they had memories of standing by their side and protecting them versus a demon who tossed them so carelessly aside, the choice was obvious. Bonds and connections meant nothing without the emotions behind them.“In that case...”The problem was a lack of realization. The memories of them being with my shell would weigh more than the ones of them being with me. Thus, a rejection when I returned. So…“I just have to make them realize it.”Memories. One’s life and identity were made solely of what they could recall.I knew that more than anyone else, having lost my past and holding only what I had experienced upon entering that accursed Goddess’s world.Aria and Saphira would not be able to distinguish between my shell and myself. The memories they had and shared were the same between me and the one they were with. Instead, they would reject me who had diverged from the one they knew.So to fix that, I just had to give them memories of being with me… which meant they needed to be alive.A headache started to form.“Argh… Does this mean I have to do another loop?”It was already too late for them in this time. Aria and Saphira were dead, a fact that couldn’t be denied. Even if they weren’t, the timeline where I had left behind my shell should be a little ahead of this one since that Aria could recall the future and Saphira clearly remembered falling here.I could resolve the conflicting memories from multiple times due to my ability, but if they were forced to reconcile things… would they be able to? Or would the memories lead to them rejecting their own selves?Mana and the natural energies in the area began to swirl, affected by my shifting emotions.I paused and let out a long breath, closing my eyes to calm down. At the same time, I remembered what I was supposed to be doing, recovering my powers, and focused on drawing in that mana and energy into my body.Aria and Saphira.The two I was responsible for yet treated so callously while I selfishly moved as I wished. Would they even accept being here?I had an inkling of how I could revive them. The experiments I did in the Xia Dynasty showed that I could bring back people that I had killed. Though it had just been a hollow shell at the time since my recollection was imperfect, those two were people I shared a strong connection with. Though that bond was frayed now, it should be possible to reforge it if I tried. Dragon’s Grasp meant that I could pull back Saphira’s soul even across time and space while being Aria’s Savior meant she wouldn’t forget about me no matter how much time passed.However… that method of revival meant complete recall. Not only would their memories of this time be restored, but they would inevitably recall everything else that had occurred since then.The cruel manner in which I killed Aria for her strength, the times I fought against Saphira as the Wrathful Sin Dragon and the joy I felt at killing her as well…An ordinary person would be repulsed- No, horrified. Gratitude wouldn’t outweigh such events. Even if a murderer could bring back their victim, would that victim be able to forget the way they died and forgive the one who killed them?I didn’t think so. And yet… I also didn’t want to leave it at that. To let them remain dead when I could clearly bring them back. Even if it meant that I was hated, I…“You seem troubled, Sifu.”My eyes snapped open.Xinxin walked over, carrying a tray with a teapot and some tea cups.I turned my head to look at her and then frowned. “I thought you said you were going to wait inside?”She placed the tray down and then took a seat beside me. “I did intend to do that, but I couldn’t help but notice that you seemed troubled.” Xinxin paused and then said, “Are you that bothered that you’re weak right now?”I shook my head. “It’s not that- Well, I suppose some of my irritation could be attributed to that. But I was thinking about what to do with Aria and Saphira.”“Ah.” Xinxin nodded. “Titania’s sister and your dragon, right?”I nodded as well. “That’s right-“ I paused and then looked at Xinxin.She blinked and said, “What is it, Sifu?”“…You killed them, right?”Xinxin flushed. “U-Um… Well, I…”I shook my head. “I don’t mean to blame you for their deaths. We already went over that. Instead… What did you do with their bodies?”“Oh! I forgot.” Xinxin shook her head and said, “While I had to kill them to free you from that Goddess’s clutches, I thought you might have a way to bring them back afterwards, so I kept them safe and preserved.” She tilted her head and said, “Why do you ask? Are you going to bring them back?”“I intend to, yes.” I carefully watched Xinxin’s expression and then said, “Does that bother you?”“Bother me?” Xinxin blinked. “Why would that bother me, Sifu?”Because you seem a bit mentally unstable… is what I wanted to say. But considering the fact that I didn’t know how she would react, I decided to keep that bit to myself and instead say, “I just thought you might be upset at having the hierarchy messed up.”“Hierarchy?”I nodded. “While not quite my disciples, they would still be your seniors.”Xinxin smiled, as if enjoying a private joke, and then shook her head. “It’s fine, Sifu. Moreover, Nia would be thrilled to be with Aria again.” Her face dimmed and she said, “Despite her tough act, she regretted killing Aria a lot, you know?”I held back a flinch, those words hitting a bit too close to home when I thought about Aria. Instead of saying anything, I simply nodded in response.“Ah.” Xinxin clapped her hands together and then reached over to pour some tea. “This should help you a bit, Sifu. While it isn’t as effective as the Spirit Herbs back in the Xia Dynasty, that Wang Tian managed to cultivate some useful herbs to help recover. Here.” She poured out a cup and held it out.I took it, but said, “You don’t have to always watch me, Xinxin. I might be your Sifu and a bit weak now, but you’re also-““Your faithful disciple and the only one you have at your side right now.” Xinxin shook her head and said, “Just accept that fact and focus on healing, Sifu.”I took a sip from the tea.It was sweet and refreshing. A bit like mint but mixed with something citrusy.After that, I lowered my tea cup and said, “So willful… Looks like I might have to teach you a lesson again later.”Xinxin stuck her tongue out at me and then poured herself a cup of tea as well.I shook my head and went back to drinking my tea.Faint traces of energy were being pulled into my body and the cracked meridians I had were slowly mending.It was somewhat surprising. That Wang Tian really did have some good things prepared.“So.” Xinxin lowered her tea cup and stared at me, her face solemn. “Will you bring them back to life, Sifu?”I was quiet, thinking about her question. I could do it right now. If Xinxin had their bodies, it was just a matter of restoring the body to a previous state and drawing out the memories I had to resonate with the bonds I shared.In short, all it would take was a decision.I simply had to will it. But…Xinxin stared at me and then said, “You’re worried.”I firmed my expression and shook my head. “You’re imagining things.”“Sifu…” Xinxin looked at me and sighed. “You don’t have to keep acting so harsh. I know that you really care. The fact that you’re putting this much thought into it and hesitating shows it.”I didn’t respond to her. She was right, but I didn’t want to admit it either. No, more than not wanting to admit it… there was that guilt again. Caring about something after you’ve already thrown it away…Xinxin shook her head and said, “While you haven’t been the best Sifu and you’re not a ‘good’ person-“I narrowed my eyes.Xinxin smiled and continued. “You have good intentions, Sifu. I am sure that those will be conveyed to them.”“…There’s a saying about good intentions, Xinxin.” I stared into the pond. “The path to hell is paved with them.”“Well, in that case you have at least me to follow you, Sifu.” Xinxin leaned on me and said, “I agreed, didn’t I? That even if my life isn’t happy, as long as I’m with you…”“…I don’t think that’s quite what I told you would happen, but I appreciate the thought. Also, you’re being too clingy.” I pushed her off.Xinxin puffed her cheeks out.I shook my head at seeing her acting cute. A part of me knew that it was only because she had nothing else as well… but still, I was also happy that she was that determined to stand by me.Wind blew again, disturbing the pond’s surface.I glanced down at my hands.Maybe it was the time. Maybe it was the aftermath from Xinxin’s affection and sacrifice.Either way, I felt a bit of trepidation towards reviving them both. So for now…Xinxin looked at me, quietly watching me.I looked back and said, “Give me Aria’s body.” Bringing them both back was too much, but at least Aria…Xinxin nodded. “Alright, Sifu.” She waved her right hand, causing a surge of darkness to well up beside me.I peered at it, waiting.And then the darkness died down, revealing a familiar form.Got sick, recovered, and then got busy with sorting out other affairs. Side note, car crashes happen fast :sweat: Fine though, just had to figure out how to get around with a car for a while... Thanks for reading, and sorry for the late chapter. Hopefully my luck is straightened out for the rest of the year... Gotta make a mental note to visit a shrine and make some offerings at some point just to be sure. 15 58 – The Nameless One – VII HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextAria’s body appeared on the ground.She was the same as I remembered her. Young, innocent… it was the Aria from before I went back after dying at the capital. The one who still had yet to recall all of her memories.The one that I killed in cold blood.Xinxin stared at me and said, “Sifu? Are you… alright?”“Hm?” I glanced at her and said, “I’m fine. Why, do I not look alright?”She shook her head. “You… You’re a bit pale. It’s odd, so I thought I’d ask.”Pale, huh? I glanced back at my reflection in the pond to check.My dark brown eyes glimmered crimson from the path I took. Long and wispy black hair, trailing like dark smoke. And my skin… it had already been pale before, but now it was almost the color of snow.My lips twisted into a wry smile and I shook my head. “Guess I can’t shake the influence she has on me even now, huh?”The forced bond was gone, but the memories I had still remained. Saving her, abandoning her, killing her, betraying her...I turned my gaze back to Aria’s body.It was unblemished, almost like she was sleeping instead of dead. The only sign that she wasn’t was her still chest and the slight tear in her dress over her heart. While her body was without a wound, that mark showed that it hadn’t been unscathed.I walked over and knelt beside her, beside Aria, and stared at her face.Peaceful- No. Her eyebrows were furrowed and her lips pursed. An expression of worry, concern. Was that how she had looked as she was dying? How she felt? Filled not with fear for herself, but for me?“Sifu?” Xinxin’s voice echoed again, concerned.I sighed and muttered, “I’m stalling.”A single moment. That was all it would take. With her body here, all I had to do was bring back everything else. Her soul, her memories, her powers… I had them all after I fell into being a Preta.Even so, I was hesitating.That wasn’t like me. After everything I’d gone through, I was hesitating now? I’d killed millions… no, likely more than that. All in cold blood, just to get the slightest bit stronger. I’d faced desperate pleas, wrathful accusations, vehement curses… yet at the thought of Aria scolding me, I hesitated?I narrowed my eyes and shook my head.…Maybe it was because my powers were low. My heart that should have been unmoving was being shaken. But even so, I could remember it. The steely resolve to follow things through, the cold disconnection as I watched and committed those acts.“I’m starting.”Xinxin nodded and then stepped back, keeping a close eye on me.I inwardly thanked her for the space and then stretched out my left hand, placing it over Aria’s heart. The moment I did-Nowun. In this life and the next…I’m too weak. I can’t… help him, can I?If I can be of any use, any…!Ah. If… If this is what you choose, then…I jerked my hand back, my eyes wide.“Sifu!” Xinxin stepped forward.I held up my hand and shook my head. “It’s fine. It’s… fine.” I took a slow breath and turned to look back at Aria.She looked the same, but…“Why do I keep meeting people like you two?”Helpless people who felt gratitude towards a harsh and callous person like myself.I stared at Aria and sighed. “You… cared that much, huh?”That brief contact had shown me her feelings, her thoughts. Whether they were her own or influenced by that Goddess, the fact remained that she… genuinely cared about me.Just like Xinxin, she was another stupidly na?ve young girl. Another one that the goddess cursed to a cruel fate. A helpless soul that had been happy to have someone reach out to help her in her time of need.And I killed her. In the most cruel manner possible.Not only that, but even now I… didn’t regret it. I felt guilt, but I didn’t regret it.That…I placed my left hand against her cheek and said, “You stupid girl.”She should have lived quietly away from others in the first life instead of trying to pay me back or protect her people.It wasn’t your fault. Wasn’t it?You just wanted to be free.I did. And I killed you to do it.Then… it was fine.How is that fine? I…I froze. I thought it was just in my head, but…Aria?Light laughter echoed in my head, and then a soft voice whispered. Did you forget about me already?…Hmph. So you were here the whole time then?Not always. But long enough. There was a pause and then she said, “…Did you not want me here?”I sighed and placed my hand back over her body.Xinxin tilted her head. “Sifu? Is something wrong?”I shook my head and focused. Under my breath, I muttered, “You stupid elf. Just… get out here already.”I focused on the memories from the past. From her soul. From her power… the shape of her body and everything I knew and remembered.Darkness surged, wrapping around her body. But at the same time, something emerged within it. A glimmer of light from within the chaos.Xinxin gasped. “That’s…”A young elven maiden who was thought to be Alvheim’s light.A young elven maiden who the goddess thought to torture and curse to death.A young elven maiden who swore to pay back the one who saved her so long ago…The air grew heavy. I couldn’t sense it, but my intuition told me something was looking back at me, peering down at what I had planned.“Hmph.” Xinxin let out a cold snort and turned her hand.Suddenly, light spilled forth from her cottage, expanding around the surroundings. Space and time seemed to shift, moving slightly out of phase.At once, that strange sensation vanished.Xinxin shook her head and said, “Continue onwards, Sifu. That goddess won’t interfere while I’m here.”I nodded.Aria Sylvania. The first person I met in this world. The first person I saved, done out of selfish intent. The first person I abandoned, done out of cowardice and rationale. The first person I betrayed, done out of rage and wrath.Even so…“…You still want to be my ally, huh?”A faint smile. The pale face that should have held no life gained a slight flush. Her closed eyes fluttered open. The emerald orbs looked around and then locked on me, smiling. “No…wun…?” Her eyes locked on Xinxin and then she frowned. “Who is…?”I shook my head. “Just sleep, you dumb elf. Who told you to cling onto me so long? If I didn’t know better, I would have thought you were a vengeful spirit.”Aria let out a weak laugh and then nodded. “I always knew, you would…”After that, she fell asleep.A wave of fatigue swept through my body. “Tch.”“Sifu!” Xinxin moved to grab me, but I shook my head.“Take her.” I gestured towards Aria and said, “It’s better to get her safe first.”Xinxin hesitated and then nodded. She waved her hand and sent Aria towards her.Space and time shimmered again, returning to normal.After that, Xinxin looked at me and said, “Should I take her inside?”“…Let’s all go inside. I think I need some proper rest.” I sighed and walked over.…A dream. It was odd. The first time that I dreamed since I arrived in the world.Rather, could it be said the first time I had slept at all?It was hazy, a dream that was more like a far flung memory.A familiar place and a familiar scene splayed out before me.Yggdrasil, the World Tree. And at it, a house woven from the branches itself, seamlessly fitting into the surroundings.Night. There, I stood outside the house, gazing into the starry sky.No, that wasn’t ‘me’, but rather…“You’re out there still, aren’t you?”A voice echoed, one similar to mine and yet different.I didn’t respond, but that person turned to look at me. To others, it would have seemed like he was looking into the open space, but both he and I knew otherwise.“…My ‘true’ self.”Silence, and then he shook his head. “Well, I guess it doesn’t matter much. But know this…” He narrowed his eyes and said, “I won’t give them up. Not like you.”A voice echoed from inside the house. One I had heard not long ago.“Nowun?” Aria stepped outside, rubbing her eyes. “Is something wrong?”He stared at me for a moment longer and then shook his head, a bright smile on his face. “Nothing, Ari.”She laughed. “Don’t tell me you’re tired of us already? Or are you not man enough to deal with three women?”“You-!”I had enough, cutting off the connection.At once, the surroundings changed. Rather than the hazy vision of Yggdrasil… I was in a slightly unfamiliar room. Only slightly, because I recognized it after my abrupt awakening the first time.But more importantly than that, there was someone staring at me, only inches apart from my face.I sighed and said, “Girl. Do you have a habit of waking people up in rude ways, or are you just that uncouth?”Xinxin huffed and took a step back. “You’re one to talk. Weren’t you the person who jumped out of bed the moment you saw me?”I decided to ignore her for a bit and instead looked around.Once again, I was in Xinxin’s bedroom. Unlike the last time though, I wasn’t sleeping in her bed. Instead, it seemed like I fell asleep sitting on a chair.From the sunlight filtering in through the window, it looked like morning had arrived. Did I really sleep that long?I shook my head and then I noticed who was sleeping on the bed.Aria lay tucked in the bed, her eyes closed and her body still.For a brief second, I was worried that it hadn’t worked. That instead it was just a temporary measure, one that vanished the moment I lost strength.But then I saw the slow but sure manner her chest slightly rose and fell and realized that she was fine.Alive.Xinxin followed my gaze and sighed. “I suppose I can’t blame you for being concerned about Aria… but could you not show me a bit of concern as well? I am your disciple!”I shook my head. “Now you want attention? I thought you said you were fine with reviving Aria.”“Just because I am fine with it does not mean that I won’t be a bit jealous. And I even let her sleep in my comfortable bed! Tell me that doesn’t deserve something!”“It doesn’t.”“Sifu!”I sighed and patted her head. “There. Satisfied?”Xinxin froze, caught off guard by the sudden contact. But then she flushed and gave me a satisfied smile.I shook my head. That girl was pleased by the smallest things… And also far too clingy still. Not that I minded since it was my fault she turned out that way, but…“Ah.”I remembered something and looked around.“Did you need something, Sifu?” Xinxin frowned.I nodded and said, “Where’s Titania?”“Ah, Nia?” Xinxin paused and said, “I thought it might be a bit… difficult to have a reunion so soon so I sent her off to get some breakfast for you.”“Breakfast, huh?”Some food sounded nice. After what I did yesterday, I felt a bit drained… apparently enough to try and tap into other timelines judging from my dream.Xinxin nodded. “Mmhm. I think she decided to head to that restaurant she took you to last time. I’ve heard they have decent food… well, according to Erik’s girls.”“Right…” I glanced at Xinxin and then frowned. “And do you not have more important matters to attend to?”“You are important, Sifu!”I rolled my eyes and poked her forehead. “Stop acting like a child. You are the master of this Sect. Act like it. Moreover, there is that conference happening in a few months, is there not? Go sort it out so that nothing unexpected occurs.”Xinxin rubbed her forehead. “But Sifu-““Again, stop acting like a child.”Xinxin stared at me for a while longer and then let out a long sigh. “Fine. I will do as you say. Sifu knows best, after all…”“Better than you, it seems. People would think that you never had a proper teacher growing up…”“And who’s fault is- No, never mind.” Xinxin shook her head and then stepped off. “I’ll be going then. You… go spend time with that Aria or whatever. I’ll see you again later.”Before I could get a word in, Xinxin had already vanished, leaving in a ripple of space.I stared after her for a while and then shook my head. “Even after all these years, she’s still inexperienced, huh?”Letting her emotions rule her… Well. Again, I was the one to blame for that. Probably the main reason that she hadn’t completely reached the next level was my presence.Most people had a heart demon in their souls, one that would emerge whenever they tried to breakthrough.Xinxin had never experienced it… mostly because I had taken on that role. Ripping out her concerns and karma, replacing it with my presence. It was a path to easy power, but the consequence of it…“…Maybe I shouldn’t experiment so much with things I don’t understand.”orz. Car got marked as a total loss, so I've got no ride until I can find a new car... which will probably in spring. As a result, my schedules been all over the place. :sigh: Well, at least I've got this and you guys to keep my mind off of things. Thanks for reading as always and I'll see you tomorrow. 14 59 – The Nameless One – VIII HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextSunlight filtered in through the nearby window and illuminated Aria’s slumbering form. Her golden hair was as radiant as ever while her eyelashes fluttered, shifting in her sleep.I stared at her from my seat beside the bed, lost in thought.It had been a while since Xinxin had left.I didn’t know exactly how long since I hadn’t been keeping track, but it was enough for the sun to slowly creep into the sky, casting away the last of dawn’s crimson and violet hues.The room was quiet, disturbed only by the sound of Aria’s steady breathing. Another reminder that she was truly alive. That she was more than just a memory left behind in the past.“You haven’t changed much, huh?” I muttered those words and then shook my head.She was the same.While I wasn’t sure how much she could recall, I was certain of one thing at least.The Aria laying there on the bed wasn’t the one that stood at my remnant’s side in that other timeline. Neither was she the one that had fallen in the future at the hands of that Brave with the cheat-like powers.She was the same Aria that I first met when I arrived in this world. That young and na?ve girl in the first time whose life I exchanged with my own, who I helped flee to the Lost Forest when I went back in time… and who I plundered everything from in my madness.Her presence in this timeline was a byproduct of the connection forged by that Goddess.I had managed to bring her back with the fact of being “Aria’s Savior”, as well as everything that I took from her. My Absolute Memory had recorded her very being and the karmic ties, both good and bad, were enough for the act to be accepted without much hassle by the world.There was the minor issue of the Goddess noticing the attempt while it was in process, but it seemed that she quickly lost interest considering the lack of interference. That, or she was planning something after Xinxin stopped her from peeking in. But that wasn’t too important at the moment. Instead…I stared at Aria’s sleeping form and then muttered, “Why is your soul incomplete?”Souls were naturally resilient and pure. To damage it required a level of power and expertise that went beyond the natural order. That was even more true in the current state of the world where that Goddess had gone out of her way to reinforce ‘Order’ by planting the World Tree.In short, for a soul to not be whole would require someone like myself or the Goddess tampering with it.But that was exactly the case for Aria’s soul.While it was true that I was restoring her soul from memory, with my power and the… thoroughness that I went through in creating that record, it was impossible for portions to be missing out of my own ineptitude. And yet… it couldn’t be denied that there were things missing in Aria’s soul.A pure golden hue. That was the color of Aria’s soul. While a faint emerald light pulsed beneath that golden lustre, it was secondary in nature.From my experiments in Xinxin’s homeland, I was well-versed in the nature and makeup of souls, both from modifying my own and others.The pure color showed that Aria was a na?ve person. Or better stated, untainted. She wasn’t the sort to have underlying motives. In addition to that, the fact that her soul was gold meant that she had vast potential for growth.If this was a gacha game, Aria would probably be a unit of the highest rarity, the sort that would be game breaking once leveled up. At least, that was my opinion of it.The emerald light was the sign of her affinity towards wind magic. Nothing special there. But other than those two features, something else stood out about her soul that was completely foreign.My soul had been shattered and splintered. In hindsight, it had been a bit of a rash decision considering that meant it was only being held together by my Absolute Memory like a cracked window was using scotch tape.In short, it was on the verge of falling apart with some pieces already missing due to the preventative efforts being done too late.I’d mostly managed to fix that issue back at the Xia Dynasty, and Xinxin’s efforts and sacrifice had gone even further in melding my patchwork soul back into a serviceable shape.But Aria’s soul was different.My soul was like a crystal ball that had shattered with pieces missing from it breaking. In other words, it started as a whole and became multiple pieces due to damage.In contrast… Aria’s soul was like an almost finished puzzle. It began as countless pieces and formed a whole only when they were attached together. They were still all part of the same design, same whole, but it was one that emerged piecewise rather than as a finished product.And the more I focused on Aria, the more I realized that key pieces were missing.Continuing with the puzzle analogy, Aria’s soul was currently in a state where the borders were complete and over half of the center was assembled. Because of that, it was mostly obvious what was on the puzzle.I could see that she was a kind young woman with great potential and an affinity for wind magic. I could even see that she held a great deal of affection for me due to the fact that her soul had readily accepted my manipulation. Even so…A mostly complete puzzle didn’t show the whole picture. While a good guess could be made to what the puzzle was about, especially if you had the original boxart to work with, when you were putting the pieces together blindly, it was possible that the entire image could be completely different from what you thought it was when those last pieces were lined up.And that was what bothered me.Aria’s soul was hollow. The outside of it was complete and seamless, but the interior was completely lacking. It was almost like she was just a container for something else. One conveniently shaped in the form of a beautiful and na?ve young elf.I was sure it wasn’t my fault. At the same time, I didn’t detect any signs of tampering by the Goddess.Aria’s soul was just… incomplete. At the same time, it seemed to be a natural state of being rather than tampering. Like whatever process that formed souls started forming hers from the outside and came to a stop before it could fill out the rest.I frowned, wracking my mind at the implications of it.The Goddess had emphasized Aria’s role in the fate of the world. At the same time, she was the only one of her kind to escape the wrath of the Empire… albeit with my intervention.I narrowed my eyes, sorting through the bits of information I could access from my Absolute Memory.In the future, Aria managed to survive up until the point that I reached her. In the timeline with my remnant, she was able to get up to par with Saphira in a matter of days. And yet when we went to the capital, she was just a meek young woman… No, a young elven girl.If this was a light novel or an anime, she would clearly be the main love interest. The beautiful female lead that devoted herself to the MC and became strong enough to stand at his side… or something like that. But life wasn’t so convenient. Furthermore, I ended up meeting her by chance.The Goddess initially planned to drop me off like a typical Isekai protagonist.It wasn’t until I explicitly stated that I wanted to go to the most dangerous place that she sent me to the Lost Woods.That much was clear. For the average person, after all, the Lost Woods was a dead end. Even a person with cheat-like abilities from the beginning would have a hard time handling Saphira when she was still the Wrathful Sin Dragon. And that didn’t even consider the other catastrophes that were quietly slumbering.I was the exception, and even then I barely survived the trip out the first time.The rest of the events were still clear in my memory.I came across the cliched scene of the elves being captured, Aria running away, and then stepped in to save her.But that couldn’t have been the original plan. Like the Goddess said, she already had things in store.My arrival was only to add an element of chaos. To rock the boat from the usual pattern and cause ripples in her web of fated events.As to what that pattern was… A Demon Lord. Heroes… or rather ‘Braves’. The Empire, war…The characters and roles for the Goddess’s play were already established when I had arrived. Then, going along that line of thought, Aria would have been…A knock echoed in the distance. Shortly after, a cold female voice called out. “Are you awake?”I froze, cutting off my train of thoughts, and glanced at the door.It was Titania. While she stood outside the door and didn’t say anything else, there was no mistaking the cold voice that had called out. Not only that, but there wouldn’t be anyone else who would have dared to knock on the Heaven-Seizer’s door at the current time.But that was a problem. Unlike the Titania in that other timeline, this one was the jaded and fallen princess that tried to kill Aria the first time I met her. No, considering the current circumstances, it was more accurate to say that she had actually succeeded in killing Aria in this timeline.Countless emotions were tangled up in the relationship between Titania and Aria. While it was true that Titania seemed to want Aria’s revival and also started to make steps towards her original self, meeting Aria again so soon…I didn’t think that it’d be a good idea to let Titania see Aria at the moment. But at the same time, I couldn’t just leave her standing out there…Silence, broken only by the sounds of Aria’s faint breaths and birds chirping in the distance.After a while of contemplation, I got out of my chair and headed over towards the door.Maaan. I thought 2020 was off to a bad start with me getting my car totaled and getting sick earlier in the year, but I definitely didn't expect everything else that happened. I hope everyone's doing well. Lots of stuff happened, but I don't want to put a damper on things so I'll just say that I'm doing well now and everything is squared away. Thanks for reading and extra thanks to everyone leaving comments in my absence! Not much else to say other than a deep apology for the delay and lack of communication. I'll remember to be better about that and make sure there isn't a third time. 12 60 – The Nameless One – IX HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext“So you are awake.” Titania tilted her head slightly and said, “You could have answered instead of walking over to greet me.”I shut the door behind me before Titania could peer inside. After that, I shrugged and said, “I’m still recovering. It wouldn’t do me any good to sit around.” There was a small basket in Titania’s right hand, lightly wrapped with a silk cloth. From the savory scent drifting out of it, that seemed to be the breakfast that Xinxin told Titania to get.It was an excuse to delay the confrontation between the sisters, but I had to admit that I did feel a bit hungry after smelling that. And considering the headache that was forming from my recent realizations, let alone my current situation, food sounded like a good plan.Titania raised an eyebrow, giving me a once over. “Hm. I suppose you do seem fairly weak at the moment… It wouldn’t do for you to be moving about like this. Well, I suppose that is the reason why Master Xinxin told me to tend to you.”I blinked, suddenly struck by a sense of déjà vu.A brief memory, a flash of a scene from another time. The same woman, but softer, more na?ve. Playfully teasing, hiding her feelings and bearing the loneliness beneath a professional fa?ade.I blinked again and realized that I was clutching my forehead.Titania furrowed her brows and then said, “Is something wrong?”“Just… lost in thought.”Titania sighed. “As inscrutable as ever. But I suppose that’s inevitable. After all, I can hardly even guess what goes on inside Master Xinxin’s head half the time.”“Is that so?” I gave a half-hearted response. Internally though, I approved of that fact. It seemed that my dear disciple had picked up something useful after all.Titania shrugged and then held up the bag in her right hand. “In any case, I brought you some breakfast.” She glanced at the closed door and said, “Since you and Master Xinxin appear to be doing something important inside… should we eat by the pond?”I started to nod, but then stopped when I noticed her words. I turned to look at her and then said, “We?”Titania rolled her eyes and said, “Yes. ‘We’… Unless you find me so irksome to be with that you’d rather eat alone?”“Of course not.” I gave her a slim smile and said, “Even if I did, I wouldn’t be rude enough to damage my dear disciple’s personal belonging.”Titania blinked, confusion written across her face. But then she narrowed her eyes and said, “So you think I am that fragile, do you? That I would be affected by your mere words?”Considering how she ended up, the honest answer was ‘yes’. Of course, that would lead to more trouble than it was worth, so I simply shrugged and started walking towards the back.Titania let out an exasperated sigh and walked beside me. “Truly infuriating… I don’t see how someone like you was held in such high esteem by Master Xinxin and my sister.”I glanced over towards her and said, “If you ever find out, tell me. I’m still not sure why those two got wrapped up with a no-good guy like me.”Titania looked amused and said, “So you have a conscience after all.”“It’s in pieces, but I do have a semblance of it left, yes. Otherwise you wouldn’t be standing there right now.”The elf snorted and tossed her head, causing her honey-colored hair to shift in the wind before going silent.I ignored her for the moment and continued on my way to the back.The morning light reflected on the tranquil pond’s surface when we arrived, giving it a soft and peaceful air. Unlike last night, a table stood by the edge of the pond, along with a pair of chairs. It seemed like Xinxin had prepared it before she left.I shook my head. That disciple of mine, always doing these unnecessary things… But it was touching, so I didn’t reject it.Titania walked ahead of me and then placed the basket of food on the table. After that, she went about unpacking it and preparing for the meal.Seeing as she had that covered, I walked over and took the seat opposite of her. As I did, I carefully examined Titania.She seemed the same as ever. Although her outfit was different today, a loose-fitting violet dress with a white sash, the cold and brusque demeanor she carried hadn’t changed.From that, it was clear that Xinxin hadn’t told her about me resurrecting Aria.Although Titania had become cold and jaded from her experiences, especially from ending her sister’s life with her own hands, she was still the same person at her core as the one in the other timeline.As a result, there was no way she could be this nonchalant about setting up breakfast and even having that idle banter with me if she knew.But that caused a problem.…How was I supposed to resolve this situation and inform Titania? Should I even do so?Unlike Aria, the elven princess in front of me was an unknown quantity.I knew a bit about her from our interactions and even more from the shared memories of that alternate timeline with my remnant, but it was far from enough to predict her reaction to that particular news.Would Titania be happy? Angry? Guilty?I wasn’t sure, and I wasn’t in a position to test things out to ensure the result I wanted.A soft clatter echoed, the sound of wood striking wood.I blinked and then realized that Titania had finished setting up while I was lost in thought.A steaming wooden cup was placed off to my right. From the flowery scent, it seemed to be tea. Next to that, and directly in front of me, there was a small assortment of dishes. Rice, noodles, dumplings, and even some fluffy white steam buns.“…Thanks.” I briefly nodded towards Titania and then took a sip from my tea cup.Titania nodded back and then took a sip from her own tea cup before serving herself a bowl of rice and some dumplings.Seeing that reminded me of the last time we shared a meal. Specifically, it reminded me of the failed attempt at trying to learn more about her. Now that the account with my dear disciple had been settled and I would be stuck here focusing on recovering, wasn’t this a perfect opportunity?Not to mention the fact that it would be a good way to get information to gauge how she would react to the news of Aria being alive again.After realizing that, I nodded and opened my mouth to speak. But before I could say anything, Titania spoke up.“You… Nowun.” Titania set down her cup of tea and then said, “Are you well?”I blinked, caught off guard for a moment at the sudden question. But only a moment. In the next, I raised my eyebrow and said, “I didn’t take you for the considerate type, Titania. At least, not concerning me.”Titania shook her head. “It will be… troublesome if Master Xinxin is distracted because of your injuries.”“Troublesome, is it?” I swirled my tea a bit and then said, “Seems like you’re quite loyal to your Master.”“Of course.” Titania gave an immediate response and said, “If not, I would not be calling her as such.”I nodded.It made sense. Considering what Titania went through, even if she was enslaved or a servant, she would never willingly address a human as a Master. And yet she went out of her way to call Xinxin that.It made me wonder exactly what the two had gone through to get so close… especially seeing as my dear disciple called her ‘Nia’ instead of Titania.“In any case,” Titania said. “You did not answer my question.” She frowned and stared at me, as if trying to see through my clothes to any hidden injuries.“Don’t worry.” I grabbed a dumpling and ate it before saying, “I’m not the type to hide when I’m injured.”Mostly because any injuries would be erased when time was reset. But that was neither here nor there.“Anyway…” I poured myself a bit more tea and said, “Since we’re here, should we continue our conversation from last time?”“Hm?” Titania frowned and then gave me a dry smile. “Ah yes. Do you mean when you so rudely departed in the middle of our meal after asking about myself?”“Hey.” I took a bite from a steam bun and said, “I told you that the conversation was meaningless if you wouldn’t talk. And at the time you weren’t talking.”Titania crossed her arms. “That was your assumption. I was simply… gathering my thoughts at the time.”“Whatever you say, honey buns.”Titania scoffed and then shook her head. “Ever so infuriating… But I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to become more familiar with each other.”I nodded. “True. Better to break the ice now then later.”Titania gestured towards me with her tea cup and said, “Well go on. It’s only polite that the man introduces himself to the maiden, is it not?”“What maiden?”Titania narrowed her eyes.I held up my hand. “Fine, fine.” I paused and said, “…What do you want to know.”Titania stared at me for a moment, a strange expression in her eyes. After a while, she said, “You… Do you have an older brother?”Still getting back into the swing of things. Hopefully the chapter's an alright read... Either way, thanks for sticking around this far! 11 61 – The Nameless One – X HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextI frowned. “An older brother? Obviously not.” As much as my original memories had been blurred by the aftereffects of my powers, that much I was certain of.Titania stared for a moment and then nodded, taking a sip from her tea. “Of course that was the case.”I served myself some noodles and then said, “What brought on that line of questioning?”Titania shook her head and said, “It is nothing serious. Just… for some reason, you feel familiar to me. It… It is almost like we met before, some time in the past.”I paused and then said, “And I’m assuming you mean before all of this happened?”Titania nodded. She stared at me for a moment longer and then shook her head. “Perhaps I am just imagining it. With everything that has occurred, I might simply be seeing what I want to see.”I didn’t immediately respond. Instead, I considered her words.Titania thought I felt familiar… but in the way like she felt she had seen me before all of this had happened.The obvious answer would be that my frequent trips through time had caused a sort of déjà vu between people I’d met before. I’d seen that in Aria and Saphira, at least. Granted, that was with the Goddess’s involvement.It was possible that she was referring to that.However… I had a feeling there was something else at play too.With Aria’s soul being the way it was, it was clear ‘something’ had happened in Alvheim’s past.Could it be that I traveled to Alvheim in the far past? Or that I would in the future?At the moment, that was impossible. But with my current understanding of my powers, it wasn’t out of the realm of possibilities.But what would lead me back to Alvheim in the first place…?“I’m sorry.” Titania shook her head and said, “I didn’t mean to disturb you so much.”“No. It’s fine.” I shook my head as well and said, “That was a fair question to ask. For your information, however, I am an only child. In fact, I am the only member of my family left alive in this world.”A partial truth. After all, whatever family remained would forever be on Earth.“Ah.” Titania paused and said, “I had forgotten that you were an immortal. Of course your family…”I waved my hand and said, “It’s fine. I got over that fact a long time ago.” Mainly when I died.Titania nodded and then was silent again, pensievely drinking her tea.I did the same and then considered how to bring up the subject of Aria.It hadn’t been long since we left and Aria would inevitably be asleep for quite a while due to the aftereffects of being revived, but there was no avoiding the question forever.…And that also meant that I would eventually have to talk to her and face whatever words she had to give me.That… would be something.I frowned, realizing that I was dreading that more than I thought I would be.Titania coughed and then said, “Would you mind me asking some more questions?”I shrugged and said, “Considering the last few, should I be prepared?”“Ha ha.”I grabbed a dumpling before waving it at her and said, “Go ahead.”“Well then…” Titania stirred her tea a bit and said, “Master Xinxin is clearly an ancient immortal from distant time. Even so, she addresses you as her Sifu.” She paused and then said, “Are you the same?”I gave a bitter laugh at that and said, “No. I’m nothing that special.”Xinxin’s abilities… while it was true that I had given her a good headstart, the fact that she managed to reach that level of power by herself was a measure of her determination and willpower. Perhaps a bit of obsession as well. As for myself…I shook my head and said, “I’m just a ghost without a name. A ‘no one’ that managed to make my way into this world.”Titania frowned and muttered, “A ghost?”“It’s a long story.” I finished the dumpling I grabbed earlier and then said, “Suffice to say, I made a deal with a certain person and got in over my head. As a result, I don’t have any memories of my past… or even any of who I really am.”Titania stared at me for a while and said, “I see. So that explains why you seem so psychotic.”“Hey. I’m not that bad.”Titania raised an eyebrow and said, “Is that so? Well, believe what you wish to believe.”I scoffed and then poured myself some more tea.Another tense silence.After sipping some tea, I glanced at Titania and said, “What about yourself?”“Hm?”I leaned back and said, “I’ve told you a lot about me, so it’s only fair you tell me about yourself, isn’t it?” I paused, going over what I knew about Titania, and said, “I know a bit about you from Aria and my dear disciple, but other than that, not too much.”Titania nodded. “That is true… Our last few meetings were not very constructive towards getting to know each other.”“Right. So… tell me a bit about you.”“What is it you wish to know?”“Mm…” I thought for a bit and said, “First of all, where did you learn how to use a sword? That swordsmanship clearly isn’t something you casually pick up.”Her status screen had mentioned that Titania pioneered that particular style of sword fighting.It made me curious. After all, a genuine genius was a useful person to learn from.“My swordstyle? Titania blinked and then shook her head. “It’s nothing much.” She stared off in the distance, lost in thought, and then said, “When I was a young girl, I happened upon a spirit melding with the elements. Curious, I tried imitating it.”A spirit melding with the elements, huh? That didn’t seem suspicious at all…Titania sighed. “Unfortunately, the only success I had was with my sword. Still, it was enough for me, so I began treading upon the path of swordsmanship.” She shrugged. “There is not much more to say.”I hummed and then said, “That makes sense. It also explains why you’re single after so long, being married to your sword like that.”Titania crossed her arms and glared at me. “Better that than a cruel man who takes advantage of young girls before throwing them away.”I bristled and said, “I do not do that.”Titania raised an eyebrow. “Your actions say otherwise. Not only did you fail to protect my sister, but you survived the attack and disappeared, only to become Master Xinxin’s Sifu.” She paused and then said, “No. You were Master Xinxin’s Sifu to begin with, but you threw her away for my sister and that other woman.” She leaned back and stared at me from the corner of her eye, filled with contempt. “If that isn’t a cruel man, what is?”I stood up. “You don’t understand a single thing about-!““Tani?”I froze.It was a soft and innocent voice. Calm, like a gentle breeze.I ignored Titania for the moment and turned around.Aria walked over, rubbing her eyes. Her golden hair swayed behind her, and a few messy strands clung to her black dress. Altogether, it was the picture of a sleepy young girl that just got up after a pleasant nap.Plenty of thoughts and words went through my mind at seeing Aria awake. However, another pressing concern pushed all of that away.Aria covered a yawn with her delicate hands and then glanced between me and Titania. “Why are you here? And with Mister Nowun?”I carefully turned around, glancing at Titania.The eldest elf princess had knocked over her tea, spilling it across the table and her food. Her eyes were wide in shock, those dark jaded orbs trembling in their sockets. No, her entire body was trembling.I carefully moved in front of Aria just in case. Since I wasn’t too familiar with Titania, I didn’t want to risk that trembling coming from anger and rage rather. But it seemed that I didn’t need to worry.Tears welled up in Titania’s eyes. She blinked them away, shaking her head, and then slowly stood up. “A-Ari?” She spoke in a trembling voice, the tone of a person clinging onto a last string of hope. “Is that… really you?”Seeing that, I glanced back at Aria’s reaction.Aria blinked, confused. “Why wouldn’t it be me?”I then turned back to Titania. “It’s a long story. Before you get any misunderstandings…“ I trailed off when I noticed what state Titania was in.Tears streaming down her cheeks, her eyes turning red from those tears. Her lips, opening and closing, as if to speak words that wouldn’t come out. And then her hand, reaching out towards Aria but drawing back at the last moment.I sighed and decided to give Titania a while to calm down before saying anything else. 11 62 – The Nameless One’s Aria – I HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextA tense and awkward atmosphere.Sitting at a chair at the table between Titania and Nowun, Aria found herself glancing at both of the ones she held dear to her heart.Titania was a wreck.Aria could honestly say that she had never seen her older sister look so devastated in her entire life.Titania’s gentle honey-colored hair was frazzled and frayed, her pretty green eyes that matched Aria’s own were red from sobbing, and her beautiful cheeks were stained from tears.Aria wanted to comfort her sister, but she didn’t know where to start. Because of that, she glanced at the other person nearby.Nowun. The enigmatic young man with plain looks and black hair. While Titania was in an emotional wreck, Nowun seemed calm and collected. His face was blank and inscrutable as always.Even so, Aria felt that something was off about him. Although her memories were jumbled up and pieces were missing, she could still clearly remember the weak young man that sacrificed himself to save her.It had been a calm and resolved action. Faced with certain death, Nowun simply stared at her and bought her time to escape. Even when he was cut down, he had been implacable.Yet… Why did it seem to Aria that he was unsettled at the moment?Nowun caught Aria’s gaze and then twitched. It seemed like he wanted to look away, but instead of doing so he forced himself to maintain eye contact.Aria shook her head and then looked down at the food and drink that had been placed down for her.A cup of green tea and some fluffy white pastries.Aria wasn’t familiar with the food, but the savory smell was enticing enough to get over the initial uncertainty. That and the fact that she had to do something about the unbearable atmosphere led her to take a bite.Slightly sweet dough, savory meat. And then a faintly bitter tea to wash it down.Aria took her time to eat, hoping that the others would speak up. But even after she finished her food, the tense and awkward air still remained.Titania had managed to gather herself a bit, sipping on a cup of tea. Even so, it seemed that she hadn’t completely calmed down since she didn’t realize that she was sipping from an empty tea cup.Aria frowned and glanced at Nowun.The black-haired young man was eating, munching on that white pastry, and staring off into the distance. He seemed lost in thought, but every now and then his eyes kept glancing over to Aria.Irritated, Aria frowned and said, “What is wrong with you two?”Titania flinched and dropped her tea cup against the table. Thankfully, the fact that it was empty meant that there wasn’t a mess. Even so, the eldest elf princess flushed and averted her gaze.Aria’s frown deepened and she said, “Aren’t you happy to see me, Tani?”“I… That is…” Titania mumbled and then shook her head.Exasperated, Aria looked at Nowun. “What about you, Mister Nowun?”Nowun finished his pastry and then washed it down with a cup of tea. After that, he looked at Aria and said, “I am. It is just…” He trailed off like Titania and then simply stared.“Honestly.” Aria sighed and said, “It’s a beautiful morning and the weather is delightful. Would it harm you two to smile a bit?”Titania let out a bitter smile and said, “You are as optimistic as ever, I see. Just the same as always.”Aria frowned. “And you’ve changed, Tani.”Titania flinched and then let out a deep sigh.Aria could understand it, but she couldn’t accept it.Her older sister had always been firm, prim, and proper. A bit cold at times and awkwardly stiff at others, but always caring and kind.The one sitting before Aria… she could still see the traces of that kind and awkward older sister. But they were just that: traces. And as she wondered why her dear older sister had changed, bits of memories and knowledge floated to the surface.Titania’s venomous hatred and accusations. Her determined resolve to face off against an inevitable cruel end just to stall for time. And then…Aria jerked and clutched a hand to her throbbing skull.Nowun immediately stood up. “Aria-““I’m fine.” Aria lowered her hand and then said, “I think I’m just a bit groggy still. That’s all.” As she finished, she glanced to her older sister.Like Nowun, Titania had immediately jumped to her feet. Her hands were already reached out towards Aria, but the moment she saw Aria looking, Titania froze and forcibly folded them against her chest.Seeing that, Aria let out soft sigh. “Do you really hate me that much, Tani?”“No!” Titania gave an immediate response and shook her head. “I-““It’s fine.” Aria gave her a faint smile and said, “I can understand why you would.”It was a secondhand account. The memories from other timelines played out like a story rather than experiences.Even so, it was enough for Aria to know the reason for her sister’s actions.How painful was it? Although Titania had succeeded in protecting her younger sister, she had lost everything else. And then, meeting again after being soiled while her younger sister remained the same…Aria could only imagine it. But that imagination was enough for her to accept her older sister’s emotions.Titania lowered her gaze, muttering. “That’s not fair, Ari.”“But it is!” Aria stood up and placed her hands over her heart. “I ran away and left you all behind. I knew what would happen to you all and still kept running!“Titania shook her head. “You didn’t have a choice. We didn’t give you a choice-““But I did have one! I could have stayed and fought!”At the time, Aria had been afraid. Knowing the fate in store for her, she had just run away without looking back. Accepting the sacrifices without questioning, she had deserted everything and everyone to save herself.“You have every right to hate me!”Titania pursed her lips and kept her arms crossed.Seeing that Aria wasn’t getting through, she turned to Nowun and said, “Help me here, Mister Nowun! Tell Tani that I’m right!”Nowun blinked and said, “You… want me to tell your sister that it’s alright for her to hate you?”Aria nodded. “It is, isn’t it? I mean, it’s only fair, right?”“Fair, huh?” A complicated expression crossed Nowun’s face before he shook his head. “I… don’t think I have a right to speak here.”“Why not?” Aria turned towards him and said, “If you hadn’t been there, I wouldn’t have been saved and we wouldn’t be having this conversation.”“That’s… true,” Nowun said. “But I think you’re getting a bit sidetracked here.”“Sidetracked?” Aria frowned. “I-““Enough.” Titania’s cold voice cut through the air.Hearing that, Aria paused and turned back to look at her older sister.Titania withered a bit when she met Aria’s gaze, but she continued with her firm tone and said, “That’s enough, Ari.”“Tani-““I can’t hate you.”Aria shook her head. “I said it’s fine-““No.” Titania sighed. “Hating you… I thought I did. But…” She unfolded her arms and then stared at her hands. “After… After I…”“After you killed her, you wished that she was still alive.”Titania flinched. She glanced at Aria and then averted her gaze. “That…”Nowun sat down and shook his head. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of. Everyone realizes too late what they really want. You’re just fortunate enough to get a second chance at it, so you might as well enjoy it, Princess.”“Even so… Ari and I… Even though she’s alive now-“Aria let out an exasperated sigh. “Is that what you’re worried about, Tani?”“Ari…”“In that case,” Aria said. “Let’s just call it even. We had an argument and hit each other a few times. Now that it’s over, we can make up and go back to normal, right?”A wry smile crossed Titania’s face. “I… don’t think we can just brush over what happened that easily.”“Of course we can!” Aria smiled and said, “I’m alive, you’re alive, and we’re both healthy. That’s all that matters, right?”Titania stared at Aria and then sighed. “Nothing ever fazes you. Even now, you’re shining as brightly as ever, Ari.”“Hm?”Titania shook her head and then glanced over at Nowun. “…Can I trust you to stay out of trouble for once, ‘Mister Nowun’?”Nowun scoffed. “As if I could even walk out to find any.”“Good.” Titania nodded and then gathered up the food and utensils on the table. “I will leave to take care of this mess. It will not be long… but I expect the both of you to be here when I return.”Aria nodded and said, “I’ll keep an eye on Mister Nowun, Tani.”Titania nodded again and then walked off. Although she tried to keep on the same cold and sharp air she had earlier, she couldn’t hide the slight spring in her step on the way out.Seeing that, Aria smiled and shook her head. “I guess some things don’t change after all. Right, Mister Nowun?”Nowun watched Titania leave and said, “Right.” When Titania’s form vanished into the distance, he turned his gaze towards Aria and said, “Now… how much do you remember?”Phew. A bit tougher than expected to get back into the routine, but I'm determined to see it through. Hope the chapter was enjoyable! Still going over my notes again to see where I want to take the story next, but I've got a bit sketched out for the future so hopefully that goes well... Thanks as always for reading as well as your comments! 12 63 – The Nameless One’s Aria – II HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextWith Nowun’s question came a torrent of memories. Fragmented scenes and images that didn’t quite connect.Aria blinked and then said, “…Enough?”Nowun frowned. “Enough?”Aria slowly nodded and said, “I can remember the attack on Alvheim. I can remember following after you to the Northern Empire… And I remember Tani killing me. But other than that…”A blur.Aria felt like the memories were there, but she couldn’t remember them. She sighed and said, “I’m sorry, Mister Nowun.”Nowun shook his head. “Don’t worry about it. And don’t apologize either. It’s not your fault for not remembering it.”“If you say so… Ah.” Aria paused, a sudden thought coming to mind. “There is one thing I remember.”“What is it?”Aria glanced into Nowun’s face and said, “I don’t blame you either, you know?”The nameless young man paused for a moment and then nodded. “Alright.”Aria blinked, caught off guard by Nowun’s nonchalant response.Nowun smiled and said, “What? Did you expect me to break down like your sister?”Aria shook her head. “No. I’m just surprised.” She smiled and said, “I’m glad that you’re well. If I was the source of your pain… I don’t know what I would do.”A complicated expression crossed Nowun’s face before he shook his head and said, “Enough of that.” He glanced at Aria’s chest and said, “How’s your body? The wound should have healed, but…”Aria flushed a bit at Nowun’s intense gaze, but then shook her head. “I’m fine.” She paused and said, “I still feel a bit tired, but I think that’s from waking up so early.”Nowun nodded. “I suppose it wasn’t too long that I revived you. At most you would have only had a few hours to rest. Maybe…” The nameless young man started trailing off, muttering to himself under his breath.Seeing that, Aria couldn’t help but find herself staring at him.The black-haired young man who saved her life. The one whose name wasn’t truly a name, but simply a means to address him by. ‘No one’.While a lot of her memories were still unclear or detached, Aria could clearly remember the first time they met.The powerless young man who took a blade to his chest to buy her time. The calm and fearless expression he had.Thinking back, Aria could say that he hadn’t seemed human. No. That he hadn’t seemed to be alive at pared to that figure, the person in front was far more relatable. His brows were scrunched up in thought, his dark eyes, while glowing crimson, scanned the air as if looking for answers.Aria giggled.Nowun froze and then frowned. “What’s so funny?”Aria shook her head. “It’s nothing, Mister Nowun.”Nowun crossed his arms and said, “It’s obviously something considering you laughed. What is it?”“Honestly, it’s nothing. I just…”“You just…?”“I just thought that you seem better this way.”Nowun’s eyes widened and a complicated expression crossed his face. “Is… Is that so?”Aria nodded. “I’m not sure what it is, but you seem… more normal? Human?”Nowun scoffed. “Maybe something did go wrong if you see me like that.”“It’s true!” Aria placed a hand on her chin and said, “Mm… Ah!” She nodded and said, “You care.”“I… care?”“That’s right!” She smiled and said, “You can try to hide it behind that face, but I’m sure of it. You’re just as kind and caring as Tani.”A wry smile crossed Nowun’s face. “Kind and caring, you say? If only you knew…”“But I do! After all, if you didn’t care… You wouldn’t have felt so guilty when you revived me.”“Guilty? As if.” Nowun shook his head and said, “I was just surprised that you were still clinging to me like an obsessed ghost.”Despite the harsh words, Aria kept a smile on her face. Still, she didn’t want to be too mean, so she changed the subject and said, “I didn’t get a chance to bring it up again, but why are you and Tani here together?” She paused, suddenly realizing something and said, “And what happened to Miss Saphira?”Nowun sighed and gestured for Aria to take a seat. “It’s a long story. One that I don’t have all the pieces to myself.”Aria frowned and then took her seat.Nowun sat across from Aria, thought for a bit, and then said, “After the events at the Northern Empire… a lot happened. You see…Aria sat at the table, lost in thought.After telling his story, Nowun had gone inside the house, saying something about wanting to get some rest before Titania returned.Aria could tell that was just an excuse, but she could also tell that Nowun was unsettled so she let him be and thought about what he told her.There were portions of the story omitted. Even while Nowun said that he didn’t have all the pieces of the story, he seemed to have intentionally withheld parts of the story he did have.Aria glanced up at the sky and said, “Another world, was it?”It was a fantasical tale of going mad with power and being sent to a different world entirely. There, he picked up a disciple by chance and had the good fortune to be saved by that disciple when he lost in a fight against the Goddess. And then, by chance, that disciple had saved Titania on a ing from anybody else, Aria might have thought it was nonsense. A story crafted to entertain her like the ones her father told her in the past about the Dragon Princess and the Brave Warrior.But this was Nowun.While she hadn’t known him too long, at least in terms of actual time spent with him, Aria could tell his character from how he treated her. And from the beginning, he had never babied her.Clouds lazily drifting across the clear blue sky, the warm sun shining down upon the land. Somewhere beyond that peaceful scene, there was that cruel Goddess who played with people’s lives and fates. The same one that had drawn Nowun into this world just for entertainment.Aria lowered her gaze and muttered, “What should I do?”Nowun. The young man with black hair and ordinary looks. Since their first meeting, he had changed. The trials he had gone through as a result of the goddess’s interference in the world and in his fate had left their mark on him.While Aria liked the current Nowun more, she also realized that it was the result of deep-seated regret.Of course, that was something that Nowun would never admit or acknowledge.Realizing that, Aria let out a long sigh and slumped across the table. “Why is he so difficult?”Stubbornly trying to carry everything by himself and trying to defy not only fate, but the Goddess that ruled over everything in the world. That was who Nowun was.Obviously, Aria couldn’t do anything to help him with that. She was just an ordinary elf girl with only a slight gift in wind magic. She was well aware of that, so she wanted to at least ease his heart.But Nowun wouldn’t allow even that much.Aria pulled herself back up and then stared into the pond.A beautiful young woman with golden hair and wide green eyes. It was a reflection that Aria knew all too well. But at the moment, it was also one that frustrated her.“…I’m useless.”Unable to resolve Titania’s anger and pain with her death, unable to help Nowun in his fight to take down the Goddess, unable to even say anything worthwhile to support and repay the person who saved her life…Aria glared at her reflection and said, “Why was I even born?”From what Nowun had said, the Goddess was the one responsible for everything that happened in the world, in Asifant. That meant that she was also the one who decided Aria’s existence.All her life, Aria had been told that she was blessed by the Goddess. To have such brilliant hair and pure golden hair amidst the darkened halls of Alvheim, to be blessed with the wind from a young age… It was a sign. A message that the Goddess has bestowed her personal blessing to Aria. That her future would be limitless.And yet that same Goddess ordained the fall of Alvheim in such a cruel manner and seemed content to destroy an entire world just on a whim.“Some blessed child I am…” Aria sighed and then turned away from her reflection. After all, there was no use in mulling over what couldn’t change.Footsteps echoed in the distance.Glancing up, Aria saw that Titania had returned.“Hm?” Titania stared at Aria and said, “Where did that guy go, Ari?”Aria blinked and said, “You mean Mister Nowun?”Titania’s eye twitched, but she nodded and said, “That’s right. Did I not tell you two to stay here and wait for my return?”Aria stretched and said, “We did. Mister Nowun and I actually talked for a while, but he said he was feeling tired and went to go take a nap.”Titania frowned. “Take a nap? That guy?”Aria leaned back and said, “Well, Mister Nowun is still recovering from his injuries. He might be superhuman, but I’m sure he needs rest now and then too.”“That is true,” Titania said. “But for a person like that guy to just lie down and rest…” Suddenly, her eyes widened and she ran towards the house.Aria stood up and said, “Wait Tani! I don’t think Mister Nowun would-“Titania slammed the door open and ran inside.Aria followed after her, but before she could even take a few steps, Titania had come back.“That man…!” Titania gnashed her teeth and said, “Does he not realize how much he worries Master Xinxin?”Aria frowned. “What’s wrong?”“What’s wrong? What’s wrong?!” Titania threw her hands in the air and said, “That man left!”“…What?” Aria shook her head and walked past Titania to look inside the house. “That can’t be-“Silence. An empty bed, untouched furniture.Aria froze, realization dawning on her. When it did, she stamped her feet and said, “Mister Nowun! Stop running away from me!”Hm... for the time being I think I might stick to updating every other day at this time. Still a bit out of practice to write enough for a chapter every day. Anyway, thanks for reading and thanks again for commenting! I'll see you again on Wednesday! 14 64 – The Nameless One – XI HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe training grounds of the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect.I felt a bit bad about it, but after talking with Aria I needed some fresh air to gather my thoughts and decided to take a walk.The sun was high in the sky now. Probably around noon, judging from the position.I took a bite from a steam bun I hid away earlier and glanced around the compound as I walked down the path leading from Xinxin’s private grounds to the main compound.The path transitioned into a paved road the moment that the threshold between the compound and Xinxin’s grounds was crossed.Glancing back, I noticed that a solid wall had replaced the path I took. Well, at least it appeared that way.It was a simple bounded field. Nothing too complex, considering anyone with enough power and knowhow could force their way through. Of course, unless they were like me and had a convenient power like Information Concealment, Xinxin would have immediately realized it and showed up to deal with the person who had that bright idea.I shrugged it off and took a bite from my steam bun before making my way deeper inside the sect grounds.Off in the distance, in the main courtyard at the center of the compound, there was a group of young men and women running weapon drills. They all wore matching uniforms, the familiar white martial arts robe with a cloth belt, emblazoned with a dragon on their side.“That One Tin guy really cared for my disciple that much, huh?”The guy wasn’t around anymore to talk to, but considering how well everything was running and the discipline those students showed, it was clear how much thought and effort he put into crafting the place.I took another bite from my steam bun and frowned. “I wonder what the problem was between those two in the first place?”It was an idle curiosity. Wang Tian hadn’t seemed all too bad of a person. While the arranged marriage was definitely uncalled for, he seemed to be the type of guy who would have cared for his wife properly at least.I shrugged and finished up my steam bun.Whatever the case, he left behind plenty of resources for Xinxin to use.That much at least I could thank him for.Past the courtyard was the main building of the sect compound.Xinxin should be there somewhere, going about her administrative duties. That is, if my disciple was working and not slacking off-A young woman snuck out from a side door of the main building.I was still a fair distance away, but I could make out the basic features of the young woman at least.Pristine pale skin, like carved white jade. Long black hair like silk spun from the night sky…It seemed like my disciple was shirking her duties.The young woman glanced around the area and then, seeing no one in the immediate area, she covered herself in shadows and carefully snuck away.I sighed. “Looks like I’ll have to teach her another lesson.”The young woman ran off, heading towards the road leaving the sect grounds and towards the greater part of the Sun Kingdom as a whole.Before she could reach it though, I closed the gap and grabbed her shoulder. “And where do you think you’re going, Girl?”She stiffened, slowly turning around to look at me.As she did, I dropped Information Concealment and fixed her with a stern gaze.“I… wished to explore the city?”Hearing that voice, I froze.It was similar, but it wasn’t the same. While her voice was as melodious as Xinxin’s, it was a more intellectual tone. Carefully measured.I narrowed my eyes, carefully taking in the young woman’s features again.She was definitely a beauty on par with Xinxin. In fact, she even shared similar features. A delicate face that seemed sculpted from pure white jade, silky black hair. But it was only similar in how a sapphire and a ruby could both be called gemstones.However, now face to face, I could see the differences.The young woman was definitely a calamitous beauty like Xinxin, but her features were more Western than Oriental with sharper cheekbones and a higher brow. But the clearest difference lay in her eyes.Instead of the wide, starry amethyst eyes that I expected, a pair of half-lidded ruby ones stared back.The darkness that had been hiding the young woman from view faded away, perhaps realizing that trying to escape was futile.I stared at her for a moment longer and then shook my head, pulling my hand back.The young woman blinked and then tilted her head. “Are you not going to bring me back?”I spun around and walked away. “I got the wrong person. Not my problem if you get kidnapped.”A case of mistaken identity.Maybe I was more shaken by Aria’s presence than I anticipated if I was messing up like that.…It was probably a good idea to keep this encounter secret.I didn’t think my precious disciple would appreciate it very much knowing I mistook some other girl for her.Footsteps echoed from behind.I glanced back to see that the young woman was following me. I shook my head and kept walking, picking up my pace.Beyond the courtyard, around the corner to the marketplace… Even then, the footsteps kept echoing from behind.I stopped and turned around. “What do you think you’re doing, Girl?”The young woman shrugged and said, “Following you.”I crossed my arms. “And the reason for that is…?”The young woman paused for a bit and then said, “I’m curious. You’re human… but you feel like a Demon Lord.” She tilted her head and said, “Why is that?”“None of your business is what that is.” I frowned and then said, “Now hurry up and find someone else to bother. I don’t have time to idle away with a girl like you.”The last few beautiful young women I came across had caused me enough trouble.I didn’t need another to pile on top of that list.The young woman frowned and then said, “But weren’t you walking aimlessly, Mister?”I blinked and then shook my head, turning back around. “Whatever. I’m not involving myself with you any further.”People were staring now. While there hadn’t been any at first, since we had stopped, the onlookers had taken notice of the young woman’s beauty.I briefly considered reactivating Information Concealment and leaving her behind… but I had a feeling that I’d get scolded for that by Xinxin later. At the same time, I couldn’t just get rid of the witnesses… and I had a feeling someone annoying would pop up soon to try and show off in front of that beautiful young woman too.It was annoying.I glanced around, wondering whether I should throw caution to the wind anyway and just knock everyone out.At that time, the crowd parted. In the distance, a trio wearing the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect uniform marched forward emitting a dangerous dark aura. Leading the group was a young man with gray hair and crimson eyes. Behind him, there was a crimson-haired woman and a man with short cobalt hair and steely gray eyes.I didn’t know the first person, but I recognized the two behind him. If my memory wasn’t wrong, and it shouldn’t be, they were those two-bit Demon Archfiends back at the capital.It seemed like they had managed to avoid getting killed and even joined up with Xinxin’s side.I could sense a story behind that, something I’d have to ask Xinxin about later. But for now, I was just happy to get that girl out of my hair.The young woman noticed the three and tried to hide.Before she could, I grabbed her by her shoulders and held her in front of me. That done, I looked up at the group of demons and said, “I presume you three are looking for this?”The gray-haired man’s eyes widened and he ran forward. “Eve!”I shoved the girl towards the guy and then took a step back.The girl, Eve, grimaced as the man pulled her into a hug. “Big brother-““What were you thinking, sneaking off like that?” The gray-haired man stepped back and stared at Eve’s face. “This isn’t our home!”Eve shrugged. “I was bored. All anyone does around here is train and eat.”“That’s because it’s going to get dangerous soon! We went over this already!”At that time, the crimson-haired woman walked over and bowed her head. “I apologize for her bothering you, Sir.” She raised her head and said, “The young lady has been… Hm?” Her eyes widened and she took a step back. “You’re that man!”I nodded my head and smiled. “Glad to see that you two have wizened up. I’m not sure how you managed to escape, but things wouldn’t end well for you if you acted up like that here.”The cobalt-haired man walked over and said, “So you were indeed a master from the East.” He bowed his head and said, “I apologize for disturbing you yet again.”I stared at the two and then, seeing their sincerity, shook my head. “I’ll let it be for now since you seemed to be helping my dear disciple.”The crimson-haired woman blinked. “Dear disciple? But the only one we are aiding is-” Suddenly, her eyes widened.At the same time, the gray-haired man dragged Eve over and lowered her head. “Now, apologize!”Eve raised her head and said, “Why? Father said that a Demon Lord should never bow their head-““And he also said to take responsibility for your actions!”“But Nero-““No buts!”“…Hmph.” Eve lowered her head and mumbled, “I apologize for bothering you, Mister.”I raised an eyebrow. “Is that so?”The gray-haired man, Nero, let out a deep sigh. Seeing that his sister wasn’t going to do any better, he turned and gave a deep bow. “I apologize for her actions, Miss Faith’s Sifu.” Nero straightened and said, “She’s been sheltered for quite some time, so she still hasn’t learned any common sense.”Eve scoffed. “Speak for yourself. I heard all about how you- Mmph-!”Nero covered Eve’s mouth and then gave a nervous smile.I sighed. “Whatever. Just be careful to not cause a ruckus.”Nero nodded. “Will do, Miss Faith’s Sifu.”I shook my head and walked off, deciding it was a better use of my time then being dragged into that comedy group of rmation Concealment activated, shrouding me from view once more, and I set out again on my walk.…Maybe I should look for the sect’s treasury? I’m sure my beloved disciple wouldn’t mind if I took a few things to speed up my recovery…Not much to say today other than thanks for reading! I hope you enjoyed and I'll see you Friday! 11 65 – The Faithful Companion – Oversight HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextA grandiose building overlooking all of the sect. There, behind a desk, Xinxin glared at a pile of rolled-up parchments.A young man with spiky black hair walked around and placed a cup of tea on the desk. His white robe shifted as he moved while the golden characters saying ‘Heavenly King’ on his back gleamed with the sunlight.Xinxin glanced towards him and scowled.Erik sighed and said, “I’m sorry for having to drag you into this, Heaven Seizer. But even though I’ve become the Heavenly King-”“It’s fine.” Xinxin took a sip from her tea.It was bitter, but refreshing. Not something that would be had on casual occasions, but for work and focus, it was perfect.It also reminded Xinxin a bit of the tea that her father used to drink… Was this what he had to go through back then? No wonder he had always been busy…Erik shook his head and then walked over to his own desk before grabbing a rolled parchment from his own pile.Seeing that, Xinxin forced herself to throw away her complaints and turn back to her own documents.It was a pity.While Xinxin could use her spiritual sense to immediately comb through all of the parchments even while they were unopened… she still had to manually sign and stamp each document, so it didn’t save any time.…Or did she?Xinxin glanced at Erik to ask.Yet, as if he had read her mind, Erik spoke up. Without raising his gaze from the documents he had unfurled, the current Heavenly King said, “There’s no use trying to speed up the process with your power, Heaven Seizer. Grandfather- The previous Heavenly King tried that once, but he stopped doing it after complaining about memorizing worthless information about building measurements and materials.”Xinxin closed her mouth.…Yeah. That seemed like something that guy would have done. He had always been the sort to cut corners on those types of things.Xinxin contemplated the parchments in front of her, wondering whether it was worth giving a try anyway… And then she remembered that her Sifu was expecting her to act like a proper master of the sect.Knowing him, Sifu would definitely scold her for shirking her duties.Realizing that, Xinxin sighed and picked up a parchment from the top of the pile and spread it out on her desk, pushing the others to the side for the moment.The parchment unraveled with a crisp sound.Xinxin mentally prepared herself for the trial of scanning through dense text… but was pleasantly surprised.Rather than trivial and arbitrary reports about the on goings of the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect and the Sun Kingdom at large, there was a condensed report about the on goings outside of the territory.Xinxin blinked and then swept her gaze across the document, taking in the key portions.From the report, it seemed that there was movement from the Demon Realm. A few returning disciples had reported an increase in monsters near the boundary, as well as some sightings of Demon soldiers. Moreover, a few disciples that hailed from the Demon Realm had reported that there were mutterings of something big happening in the near future from family and friends in the Demon Realm.Xinxin frowned. She thought that the situation would have been resolved by Nero and his teachers, but it seemed that either the message hadn’t been received yet or it was too late.That would prove… troublesome.Xinxin set the report aside and then grabbed the next one, scanning its contents.This one was another report from returning disciples, elaborating on the situation in the Northern Empire. Apparently the capital was in an uproar from the deaths of the Braves. With Demons having infiltrated not too long ago, the citizens were in fear for their lives.Xinxin scoffed at that.Having to rely on warriors not only from another world, but empowered by that Goddess that enjoyed conflict more than peace… This was an inevitable outcome.Xinxin shook her head and placed the document aside. At that time, she realized that an odd sound was filling the room and she glanced over.Erik was flying through the parchments. As if his path had been devoted to bureaucracy, the current Heavenly King plowed through his mountain of paperwork with ease. One hand grabbed a parchment, slamming it open on the table. The other prepared an ink seal to stamp the paper. Then, with but a single glance, the seal flashed down like a black dragon, marking either accepted or rejected before the parchment was sent to the side.Xinxin blinked, still processing the scene in front of her eyes.“Hm?” Erik looked up and then let out a sheepish smile. “Ah. I had to do a lot of paperwork in the past to prepare for inheriting the role of Heavenly King and developed a sort of habit in processing them. Was I disturbing you, Heaven Seizer?”“…It’s fine.”While there was a lot to be said about Wang Tian passing off his administrative duties to Erik, it seemed that the one doing it didn’t seem to mind.Since that was the case, Xinxin decided not to bother either and went back to her own documents.Time slowly ticked away while the piles of administrative documents slowly dwindled in size.Even so, Xinxin didn’t mind. Instead, she found herself surprised by how pertinent it was.There was news about surviving members of the Alvheim elves… or rather, the lack thereof. It seemed that the Northern Empire had been thorough about exploiting the former guardians of Yggdrasil for their own means as even the black markets were lacking them.It seemed that Xinxin had been truly fortunate to run across Titania as she had in that tournament.And it seemed that both Titania and Aria were truly misfortunate in that it seemed the two were the only remaining members of their family… if not race.Xinxin frowned and continued reading.A summary of the current power balance, an itinerary about the resources kept in the sect treasury as well as current and future missions to replenish them. Rumors of powerful artifacts that had been hidden throughout the land as well as sightings of mythical creatures. Legends of heroes and their potential resting areas, among those the supposed descendant of a Brave who ran away with a divine dragon’s daughter…The documents that Erik prepared all consisted of information that Xinxin would have wanted to gather herself. Realizing that, Xinxin had to reevaluate her image of that guy.While Erik had seemed unreliable and, frankly stupid, when they met… After all, he got distracted from his job of protecting the grounds by Xinxin’s beauty, it seemed that he had a talent for administrative duties.“No wonder that guy didn’t bother handling it himself. Wait, was this his plan to begin with?” Xinxin muttered, wondering about that.Wang Tian had to have known that Xinxin wouldn’t know how to manage a clan, let alone an entire sect. While she was the daughter of the Zhan Clan’s leader, because of her beauty and lack of talent, she was essentially an ornament, leaving her with a complete lack of knowledge in administration.Of course that wasn’t to say she couldn’t handle it. Although Xinxin wasn’t trained to succeed her father, she was sharp enough to pick up on key points and aspects whenever she visited her father while he was working.Even so, it would have been irritating to deal with that herself regardless of her capability.Xinxin shook her head, forcibly setting the thought aside.Whatever the case, that guy was gone and the bridge had already been burned.As much as she was grateful for his foresight and diligence, her heart would never be his again. She wouldn’t allow it.At that thought, an image of that guy’s calm smile and accepting gaze flashed in Xinxin’s mind.She huffed, and then turned her attention back to the documents.At last, the pile of parchments had diminished, leaving only one left. However, unlike the rest, which were clearly from people in the sect as they had been written on rolled parchment, this one was a folded bundle in a paper container. Not only that, but the most blatant sign of its foreign nature was the flowing script on the front marking its sender and its intended recipient.Xinxin picked up the bundle and muttered, “So that Emperor finally decided to send a letter, did he?”Unsealing the bundle revealed a letter spanning several pages, written in sloppy characters.While Xinxin felt a bit irritated at having to decipher it, she had to admit that it was at least thoughtful of the Emperor to make the attempt so she set her emotions aside and carefully read his message.Dear Heaven Seizer. As you requested, I have sent this letter to your sect regarding the resignations and protests I have about your actions in my Empire.Xinxin snorted. After all that happened, that guy still had the gall to talk like that… Well, she supposed that much was necessary if he wanted to go against the Goddess.Frankly, it was a mess. My precious plans and carefully laid out scheme was ruthlessly trampled by your actions. If it were anyone else, I would not hesitate to march out personally to rectify such a slight… Of course, to repay the favor of the late Heavenly King as well as the ‘gift’ you left me, I will refrain.Xinxin shook her head and continued reading.The letter went on a while longer about worthless trivial matters, talks about reconciliation between their citizens, his cleansing of people that might cause trouble, etc.Xinxin skipped past that and focused on the important parts near the end, specifically the last sheet of paper.Finally, with those previous affairs set aside, I have one last matter to discuss. While I dare not mention it in writing lest ‘that person’ becomes aware, at the summit I request a portion of your time for a private discussion. That is all.P.S. I would be wary of your surroundings in the near future. While I do not mind the loss of those otherworlders, ‘that person’ will undoubtedly show up to determine exactly what occurred.Xinxin scoffed and crumpled up the sheet before destroying it with a surge of darkness.Erik looked over, a frown on his face. “Is something wrong, Heaven Seizer?”Xinxin threw the rest of the letter back in its container and said, “Just the upstart Emperor saying something unnecessary.” She paused and then turned to stare at Erik. “And what did I tell you about calling me Heaven Seizer? It’s either Elder Sister or Faith.”Erik gave a wry smile in response and said, “I will do my best, Heaven- I mean, Elder Sister. It’s just… taking a bit to get used to.”“…Well, as long as you’re trying.”Erik glanced at the Emperor Elio’s letter and said, “What did that person have to say to you?”Xinxin bit back her smirk at the way Erik addressed the Emperor and then said, “Nothing much. It was essentially a formal summary of what he discussed with you… Although he did mention wanting to talk with me personally at the summit.”Erik narrowed his eyes. “Wishing to talk with you? Personally at that? Hmph, does he think himself an equal to you?”“It’s fine. I do have some things I want to ask him about as well.” Namely his strange powers and why he seemed so determined to rebel against the Goddess.Erik paused and then said, “If that is what you want, H- Elder Sister.”Xinxin reached for her forgotten teacup and then said, “It is.”Erik nodded and started to go back to his pile of documents. But before he did, he paused and said, “Elder Sister…”Xinxin took a sip from her tea. Since it was cold now, she frowned and warmed it up with a small flame. As she was doing so, she glanced back at Erik and said, “Yes?”Erik hesitated. “This may be a bit uncalled for, but I wished to discuss the guest at your personal residence.”“Ah, that person?” Xinxin put out her flame and took a sip of the tea. Seeing that it was at a palatable temperature, she turned back to Erik and said, “He’s my Sifu. Although he’s a bit troublesome, he’s a very important person to me.” She paused and said, “Hm… I suppose you could even consider him your older brother in a way?”After all, if Xinxin was their sister, then her Sifu… Well, going strictly by hierarchies he wouldn’t be the same level, but she doubted he would appreciate being called ‘Uncle’ by a person who didn’t look much younger than him…“I see.” Erik nodded. “Then I will be sure to treat him with the proper respect the next time I see him.”Xinxin took another sip from her tea and said, “If you do that much, you should be fine.”Her Sifu might be a bit reckless and ruthless, but he wasn’t the type of person to cut down or bother someone who respected him.At least, Xinxin hoped so.“But actually, Elder Sister, that person wasn’t what I wanted to talk about. At least, not entirely.”“Hm?” Xinxin placed down her tea cup. “What is it then?”“How should I say this…” Erik mumbled and then took a sip from his own tea cup. But it seemed that wasn’t enough as he downed it in a single gulp.Xinxin blinked and then said, “Is it that serious?”“…Elder Sister.” Erik looked up with an uncharacteristically solemn expression on his face.“Yes?”“As you know, Mary is the one who primarily tends to your private residence.”Xinxin paused, remembering the elegant young woman with long blue hair. “…I wasn’t aware of that, but I remember her, yes.”Erik paused and then gave Xinxin a strange look. “On the day after you returned from the Northern Empire, do you remember how you asked for some clothing and a jade slip for your guest?”Xinxin tilted her head, confused about the line of questioning. “I do… But did something come up?”It was possible.Xinxin had admittedly gone a bit overboard due to her happiness at being with Sifu again… And to be honest, that day was a bit of a blur to her for various reasons.“No. It’s just…” Erik trailed off and then took a deep breath. Then, staring with the resolve of a man marching out to his death, he said, “While you were out, Mary prepared the items you requested and placed them at your residence. But while she was there, she decided to change your sheets. And as she did, she noticed something.”Xinxin froze, realizing the mistake she made.“It was faint, considering that the fabric was dark, but even so there was no mistaking the type of stain.” Erik stared straight at Xinxin and said, “Elder Sister. Could it be that… Up until that point, you were a virg- “Xinxin jumped to her feet and said, “That’s forbidden!”Erik blinked. “W-What?”Xinxin flushed and said, “Th-That line of inquiry is forbidden! Understood?”“A-Ah, Elder Sister- I just-““Shush! No more questions!” Xinxin realized that she was acting out of character, but she didn’t care.How could she make such a blunder? She had been so focused on making sure Sifu didn’t realize it that…Argh!“A-Anyway, that topic is forbidden! Taboo! And I had better not hear about anyone asking my Sifu about it either, understood!?”Erik blinked before a smile spread across his face. “U-Understood, Elder Sister.”“What are you laughing at?!”“N-Nothing.” Erik bit his tongue and then bowed his head, quickly returning to his work.“You…!” Xinxin felt the heat rush to her cheeks, but realized that she couldn’t really do anything else. After all, it would just be throwing a childish tantrum… and didn’t she want Sifu to stop treating her like a child?Xinxin huffed and then shoved her chair into her desk before saying, “I’m going to inspect the treasury.”Erik gave a stiff nod in response. It seemed that the guy was still struggling to contain his laughter.“Hmph.” Xinxin spun around and then walked off, bending space to reach her destination. “Laugh at me, will he? Let’s see how that guy laughs when I take all the valuable stuff for Sifu.”Determined to make life miserable for Erik by wrecking the sect’s logistics, Xinxin flung open the doors to the treasury and spread her spiritual sense, looking for the valuable herbs and treasures.Of course, what she didn’t realize was that if Erik knew what she was doing, he would be laughing even more.After all… Who knew the high and mighty Heaven Seizer could act like such a pure maiden in love?Erik is definitely a master in the way of paperwork. As for Xinxin... well, that's just how it goes sometimes. Even a supposed immortal makes mistakes. Anyway, thanks for reading! I hope you're enjoying the story and I'll see you... Sunday? I think. If not that, then Monday for sure. Til then, take care! 10 66 – The Nameless One – XII HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextAfter roaming around the sect for a while, I decided to head back to Xinxin's house.The mission to the treasury, unfortunately, was a failure.Although I had Information Concealment to walk around unbothered, I'd forgotten that I was still weakened. It would be simple to use my spiritual sense to find out where the treasury was, but doing so without my dear disciple noticing was impossible.Also, unlike the Zhan Clan's resources that were kept in a blatantly obvious and heavenly guarded building, it seemed that One Tin guy was more careful and hid the place either in plain sight or under a meticulously crafted concealment field.Either way, it was a dead end for me so I headed back.The sun had begun to set, coloring the clear blue sky an orange hue. An idyllic scene, as if taken straight from a painting.However, when I arrived back at Xinxin's house, it wasn't as peaceful as the sky above.The air was chilly, frost gathering on the grass and flowers. At the same time, gusts of winds flew across the area, rattling the bamboo forest. The one responsible for such a phenomenon spun around, slashing through the air again, sending her honey-colored hair scattering.I dropped Information Concealment and walked over. Staring at Titania, I raised an eyebrow and said, "You're training quite hard."She froze and then spun around to face me. "You!" Titania walked over and jabbed a finger at me. "You have some nerve leaving in that condition! Not only that, but you left Ari alone without so much as a word!" She sheathed her sword at her side and then crossed her arms. "Where did you even wander off to?""What I do is none of your concern, even if you are my disciple's personal servant. Besides, it wasn't as if I was leaving forever. I just decided to take a stroll around to sect for some fresh air."Titania narrowed her eyes. "And you thought it would be best to do that by pretending to take a nap first before leaving a young girl by her lonesome?""Again, none of your concern." I walked past her and said, "Now, if you'll excuse me I'm going to meditate by the pond to restore my body."Titania turned around and said, "We are not finished with this discussion!"I ignored her and sat down by the pond's edge, closing my eyes."You insufferable...! Gah!" Titania huffed and said, "How does Master Xinxin and Ari deal with you?""By leaving me be."Titania let out a long breath and then muttered, "Just what do those two see in that guy? If it were me, I'd never even give him the time of day. Actually falling in love with him..."Hearing that, I wanted to laugh considering the developments in that other timeline with my remnant. Still, I bit that back and said, "Don't worry. It'd take some divine intervention for me to want to be with you as well.""You...!" The shrill sound of a drawn blade echoed in the surroundings before it was cut off by the sound of it being slammed back into its sheath. "Hmph! You had better not leave this time or Master Xinxin's orders be damned, I will drag you back here even if I have to beat you black and blue!"I snorted. "Sure. Whatever makes you sleep better at night, Honeybuns."At that time, a soft sigh echoed. "Mister Nowun, could you stop making fun of Tani?"I cracked open my eyes.Aria walked over, carrying a small porcelain bowl with a spoon resting against its side. Her clothes were different, and it seemed that she decided to change into some of Xinxin's spare clothing. A soft lilac dress with trailing white sleeves had replaced her usual black dress. It was a bit small on her, making it appear sensuous but, whether because of Aria's naivety or optimism, it gave off a cute charm instead.Seeing her walking over, I gave her a short nod before focusing back on restoring my wounds. Still, I kept my awareness up to watch what was going on just in case.Titania frowned and said, "You're too light on him, Ari. He ran out on you twice, did he not? If he were my partner, I would never forgive him... And weren't you upset just a few moments ago?""And that's why you're still single, Tani.""Kuh-!" Titania stepped back, clutching her heart. "Th-That is-""In any case," Aria said. "Mister Nowun always comes back when it counts, so does it really matter?"Titania sighed and muttered, "Father would be rolling in his grave if he knew his precious daughter was in love with such an unreliable man."Aria flinched.Titania winced and shook her head. "Ari, I-""It's fine, Tani." Aria lowered her gaze and said, "You didn't mean it."A pang of guilt echoed in my heart at that sight.At the same time, my dear disciple came into my thoughts.Aria, while losing her home and family, still had Titania. It was a tense and awkward relationship considering what had gone on between the two, but whatever the case they still had each other.My disciple... Xinxin, had none of that. Her home, her family... all of that had vanished. Not only that, but it had happened in an instant. The only thing she had left... was me.It was a cold realization. A harsh truth.Because of that, I unconsciously vocalized my feelings. "Sorry."Titania instantly turned to look at me, shock in her face.At the same time, Aria's eyes widened.I immediately withdrew my awareness and focused on recovering my cultivation base and mana.Perhaps realizing that I had no intention of saying anything else, Titania let out a long sigh and said, "I am going to draw out a bath inside, Ari. Maybe it will help me calm down... Goddess knows I need to with all of this.""Alright, Tani. I'll stay out here with Mister Nowun then."There were the sounds of footsteps, followed shortly after by a door opening and closing. Not long after, there was a brief rustling, and then someone sat down beside me.I cracked open my eyes to see Aria sitting alongside me, holding the bowl on her lap.It was an enchanting sight. Whether because of the atmosphere, the setting, or the change in clothes, Aria seemed like an innocent fairy from ancient times. An immaculate and sacred being that could only be tarnished by being in this material world.But she was tarnished. The naivety and innocence that should have persisted was crushed by reality... and the affection that should never have been granted was directed towards me.A complicated feeling.I still didn't know how to feel about her. While I didn't regret what happened in the past... No, I refused to regret it. Either way, I didn't know how to interact with her.Not only that, there was the recent knowledge that her soul was incomplete.That worried me.Just what was Aria's role in everything?More importantly... What should I do about it?"It's alright, Mister Nowun." Aria's soft voice echoed and she said, "You don't have to feel guilty about leaving or explain anything."At those words, I completely opened my eyes.Aria was staring into the bowl, slowly stirring the broth inside with the spoon. Slightly melancholic, slightly accepting.I... didn't know what to say to that. No, words were too cheap to address my actions. So, instead of that, I simply nodded in acceptance and said, "How are you doing?"Aria stopped stirring and mumbled. "How I'm doing...?""That's right." I turned to look at her and said, "Has anything changed since I've been gone? It should have been perfect, but considering the method I used..."Aria was quiet for a bit and then she set the bowl off to her side. That done, she turned to me and said, "Mister Nowun. Why did you save me?""...Eh?" Of all things she could say, I didn't expect that.Aria hugged her knees and said, "I know you saved me on a whim the first time. But the second time... You were strong enough that you didn't need to. Not only that, but with Miss Saphira at your side, I was only a burden. So... why did you save me?""Silly girl." I shook my head and said, "Do I need a reason?"It was true that Aria was more of an obligation and burden than anything… and it was also true that the Goddess was pushing us together at the beginning. But so what?I shrugged and said, “I simply felt like it.”Aria stared at me, her eyes wide. After that, she let out a sigh and gave me a soft smile. "Of course. It's just like you to say something like that, Mister Nowun.""What brought on that line of questioning anyway?"Aria paused and then shook her head. "I don't know. It's just... I'm worried." She placed her right hand on her chest and said, "It's faint, but I can feel something calling me. It's like a quiet voice whispering in my heart, telling me to return to Alvheim."I frowned.Alvheim... it seemed like everything kept converging there.Just what did that Goddess have in-Suddenly, a pair of warm arms wrapped around me. The soft scent of vanilla filled the air and something soft pressed against my chest.I blinked and then opened my mouth to ask what Aria was doing. But before I could, I saw her expression and bit my tongue."...I'm scared, Mister Nowun." Aria leaned back and stared at me. Her usually bright emerald eyes were dim with worry and fear. "I can feel it. If I go there, if you don't need me... I'm going to disappear. I'm going to disappear and someone else, that voice is going to take my place." She buried her head into my chest and then said, "I don't want that! I know that you don’t need me, I know that I’m just a burden, but… but…!"I sighed and patted her back. "You need to stop worrying about pointless things, silly girl. Besides... who said I didn't need you?""H-Huh?"I gently pushed her back and smiled. "It's because of you that I got this far in the first place. And… I suppose it’s true that you might be useless in fighting now, but who says it will always be that way?"Aria shook her head. "But compared to Tani, Miss Saphira, and Miss Xinxin-"“It will be fine. And even if you never become strong enough to stand on your own two feet…”The tangled emotions in my heart. The bound up karma between us.I cleanly sorted them out and made my decision. "I won't leave you. No, I won't lose you."One faithful companion had already been lost in the past. While it had never been able to voice its feelings or thoughts, it still devoted all of its being to ensure that I survived. That genuine care and devotion... was there in Aria as well.While our past was tangled up with anger, gratitude, and countless other emotions, good and bad, as well as the Goddess's intentions, whatever the case Aria was still someone who trusted me and wanted the best for me.And that Goddess was trying to take her from me.I wouldn't allow that.The world had already taken enough from me. Both here and back on Earth, I-Huh?Back on Earth......What did I lose back on Earth?Suddenly, the soft sound of objects clattering to the ground echoed in the surroundings.I glanced over to see what was going on and then froze.A familiar beauty stood in front of the house. My dear disciple... Xinxin. Her arms were outstretched, holding a pile of precious medical ingredients. But, as if stopping mid-stride, a portion of that had fallen to the ground.That was what I heard.A bright smile was on her face, as beautiful as a blossoming lotus. But, like how flowers wilted in the fall, that expression was fading away as she stared at me.Suddenly, I realized how it looked.Sending her away, telling her to tend to her duty instead of myself. Then, when she returned after her diligent duties, she saw me in the arms of another woman.Even if I hadn't properly accepted her feelings, I was well aware of how deep they ran. And so, seeing this-Xinxin's eyes watered and she spun around. The precious medical ingredients were cast to the ground, thrown away like rubbish.I got up and held out my hand. "Wait! Xin-"Darkness surged... and she was gone."...Xin."“M-Mister Nowun?” I glanced back at Aria and frowned. I had just said that I wouldn't leave her, but...Aria looked to the fallen ingredients and then rounded on me, anger in her face. Without any warning, she pushed me towards them and said, "What are you standing around for?! Go after Miss Xinxin!""But-""No buts! I’m glad you're worried about me, but I’ll be fine!” Aria averted her gaze for a moment and stared at where Xinxin vanished. “I still have Tani, but Miss Xinxin… she only has you, doesn’t she?”"“…Dammit.”Aria was right.I ran, quickly grabbing all of the ingredients scattered on the ground as I passed with Dragon's Grasp and devouring them. There was a surge of energy and information, but I ignored all of that.The world sharpened as my weak spiritual sense strengthened from my rise in cultivation base. At the same time, power filled my body again as mana coursed through my veins.Using that and the faint trace of Xinxin’s powers still coursing through my body, I ran off after her…Well, this turned more dramatic than I intended. :shrug: You guys might hate me a bit with what's coming next chapter... but I hope this one was enjoyable! Next one will be out Tuesday! Until then, take care and thanks as always for reading! 9 67 – Demon Lord Nazin – Clockwork HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext“…And I still can’t find her, huh?”A man wreathed in darkness muttered as he gazed out at the endless emerald forest below him from the highest branch on Yggdrasil.Aria had been missing for a few hours now, vanishing without a word. Granted, she had done that a lot recently, but she always made sure to say that she was going out first. Today though…The man now known as Demon Lord Nazin, Protector of Yggdrasil, frowned and then let out a deep sigh.It had been a month since the Imperial Troops attempted to invade Alvheim and seize Yggdrasil.It had also been a month since Nazin had officially risen to his position and sided with the elves, along with start his easy-going other world fantasy life.Titania, Aria, and Saphira.After that unforgettable night, Nazin had started living with the three girls in his home at Yggdrasil, swearing to make them as happy as he could. It was… difficult to manage the relationships at time, but it seemed to have worked out, somehow.There was only one problem left… And one that was also related with Aria.“There’s still that guy to deal with.” Nazin muttered and stared up at the sky.A clear blue expanse, with only a few stray clouds passing by. As expected, there was nothing there. No one there.But Nazin didn’t let down his guardThe Nameless One. The person who took that title away and distorted his memories as well as both time and space for some unfathomable reason. The same person who ruthlessly dismantled Aria and devoured her existence for the sake of power.Nazin could feel it. That guy… he wouldn’t be satisfied just evading Serena’s gaze. No, he wouldn’t stop until he became powerful enough to surpass her.And in order to do that, he needed to return to this time, this space.After all… Nazin still possessed the other half of that guy’s strength.A tremor of fear.Nazin placed his hand over his heart and then recalled that night.It was by chance. On that night, he felt like getting some fresh air after spending a long time with the girls. Then, like now, he casually stared at the sky.And something stared back.Unfathomable darkness and malice.It was restrained, but since they were connected, Nazin could sense it.The Nameless One, the ‘true’ self that enacted an unthinkable plan to obtain power beyond Serena’s reach, had stared into the world.Nazin shuddered when he remembered it.Serena occasionally peeked in, no doubt finding amusement in the slice of life comedy that had become Nazin’s daily routine. When she did, her gaze, although irritatingly intrusive, was gentle and calm.The same couldn’t be said for that guy.An apathetic gaze that observed everything as if it were worthless. A strong, unconscious bloodlust and hunger that could only have come from killing countless people, innocent or not.It was a sickening existence, one that Nazin refused to acknowledge.…Even so, it was a terrifying existence.A self-made demon. One who had the resolve and power to sacrifice everything in order to attain his ambitions. That was who the Nameless One was… who ‘Nowun’ was.And that was also a possibility for himself.After all, ‘Nazin’ and ‘Nowun’ had the same start.Ba-dump.Nazin felt the soft warmth from his heart and shook his head. “No. That won’t happen.”A person capable of such ruthlessness. ‘No one’ could do that. And so he had become ‘no one’ in order to do so. A nameless ghost that went against the natural order and the entire world. A demon that was bound to result in everything’s destruction.Although undeniably a Demon Lord, Nazin was not ‘no one’. Not now, and not ever again.Power… That guy did it all for the sake of power. The power to surpass Serena, the power to not fear anything in the world.“…But what’s the point of that power if you end up alone?”That was the conclusion that Nazin reached.The Nameless One and he had arrived at different ends, taken different paths.And so, while that guy was undoubtedly strong… horrifyingly so, Nazin refused to give up.After all… unlike that guy, he had something to protect.“Is that so?” A soft and delicate voice echoed from behind.Nazin froze and then sighed before turning around. “I thought you said that you’d stop reading my mind, Serena.”An out of place female Japanese high school student sat atop a branch, idly swinging her legs. Hearing Nazin’s words, she smiled and then jumped off… or so it appeared. The moment she did, she vanished and reemerged directly beside Nazin.The Demon Lord sighed. “Don’t you have anything better to do than bother me?”“Sorry, sorry.” Serena waved her hand and said, “I just can’t help it. You’re too fun to tease.”“Right. And you stick out as always.”It was definitely an odd sight. They were in the middle of a completely fantasy setting, standing atop a tree higher than any building on Earth, and yet Serena was standing there with an ordinary white sailor shirt and pleated skirt.Nazin shook his head and said, “Couldn’t you pick something more fitting? Or do you like cosplaying as a high school girl that much?”Serena grinned. “What if I do? Are you planning to add me to your group of girls too?”Nazin flushed but then recovered his composure and said, “As if. That’s a recipe for disaster.”Serena laughed. “Yeah, I think it would be. I don’t think your precious princess would take kindly to me being around.”Nazin blinked. “Which one?”“Well, wouldn’t you like to know?”Nazin rolled his eyes and turned his gaze back to the surroundings. “If you’re just here to waste time, would you mind being quiet? I’m trying to make plans to sort out the mess you tossed me into.”“Me?” Serena shook her head. “I haven’t done anything. Well, I guess I did set the stage and help that Emperor summon some kids over, but I’m not the one who made him want to abduct and kill the elves you know?”Nazin swept his gaze across the horizon and said, “Whatever you say, useless goddess.”“Hey! I’m much better than that water girl!”“Aqua… but whatever makes you sleep better at night.”Serena huffed and stuck her tongue out.Nazin ignored her and focused his gaze on the Northern Empire’s territory.Although he couldn’t physically peer into the city, with his powers, he didn’t need to.“Analyze.”[Scanning…][Imperial Forces mobilizing. Estimated time of arrival: 1 month.]“A month, huh?”It would be a bit of a time crunch, but it shouldn’t be too difficult.Nazin already got rid of most of the Braves the last time, and he doubted that Emperor had the resources to summon more. As for the soldiers, well he was far and above what any adventurer could hope to achieve, so it should end fine.“You know, things are going to end poorly if you take the humans that lightly, ‘Demon Lord’.”Nazin glanced over and raised an eyebrow. “Don’t tell me you’re planning on intervening?”“Oh no.” Serena waved her hands and said, “This is the path that you chose. I’m just going to sit down on the sidelines and cheer you on.”“Good.” Nazin turned back and said, “Stay that way.”Serena draped her arm around Nazin’s shoulder and said, “I’m just saying, you’re going to be in for quite the shock if you think that you’re fine as you are.”Nazin shrugged Serena off and frowned. “And why’s that?”Serena stepped back and said, “As strong as you and your dragon are, the Emperor’s not someone you can dismiss. After all, he forcibly united the scattered human kingdoms in the span of a few years… And before he was even a teenager at that!”Nazin frowned. “…But shouldn’t I be the strongest in the world?”[Legend] granted unrivaled strength and speed and Saphira was one of those ancient beings of catastrophe that had been sealed away.Even with all of that… Nazin should be cautious of the Emperor?Serena crossed her arms behind her back and started pacing. “Oh you definitely are. In this world, you are, without a doubt, the absolute. In sheer stats, you can beat anybody up, even the real Demon Lord fuming down south.”Nazin blinked. “…Then there’s no problem, right?”Serena stared at Nazin a bit and then muttered, “So you really are different, huh?”“What?”Serena shook her head. “It’s nothing! Just thinking to myself a bit. Anyway, it’s true that you’re the strongest, but that doesn’t mean you can be everywhere at once, does it?” She paused, “Well, maybe you can figure something out with that ridiculous power of yours, but it’s not like it’s infallible, you know?”Nazin narrowed his eyes. “Just what are you playing at?”“Nothing!” Serena smiled and said, “I genuinely want to help you, you know? After all, you’re doing your best to keep this world in order… and you’re on the side of my darling elves. How could I even think about harming you?”“Right… Says the same person who would have let those ‘darling elves’ suffer the worst fate possible if I didn’t show up.”Serena shrugged. “Well, a bit of tough love never hurt anyone, right? Turmoil breeds strength… You’re living proof of that, aren’t you?” She laughed and said, “Though, you really pulled a fast one with your choice of power.”Nazin waved her off. “Yeah, yeah. Just go back to watching on that couch of yours, you useless goddess. Some of us actually have work to do.”Serena laughed. “And that’s what I like about you, Mister ‘Nazin’. So honest and predictable… It’s refreshing.”Nazin bristled at that and turned around to argue. When he did though, nobody was there.Don’t slack on your training now, Mister Demon Lord! And don’t forget that time travel has its consequences!“…As annoying as ever.” Nazin shook his head and stared back at the Northern Empire. After a few moments of thought, he muttered, “I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to be a little more careful. Didn’t Titania say she wanted to go over some battle plans?”With that thought in mind, Demon Lord Nazin walked off into a portal of darkness, emerging somewhere else.The moment he did, a soft light appeared where the goddess had left, followed by the appearance of a woman wearing a pure white gown.If Nazin were still around, he would immediately recognize her. At the same time, he would be confused.The mysterious woman let out a dark grin and then muttered, “Just as planned. Now all I have to do is let those two play against each other and bide my time…”A wicked cackle echoed through the air. When it died down, the woman had vanished, leaving everything as it was when Nazin left.And we're finally back to our Demon Lord! It'll probably be a bit more light-hearted adventure for a while before we head back to our other Nameless protagonist and start tying up loose threads to fit the pieces of the puzzle all together. Hopefully I pull off the major twist I've got in mind right... but there's still quite a while til then. Anyway, thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed it! Next chapter will be on Thursday, August 13th! 10 68 – Demon Lord Nazin – Preparations HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext"...And so I was thinking that it would be a good idea to incorporate some magical formations along the interiors of Alvheim's halls. It would only be in a last resort scenario, but-" Nazin cut off his words and then sighed. "You're not paying attention, Titania.""W-What?" The eldest elf princess blinked and sat up straight. She quickly adjusted her hair and said, "Of course I am!"Nazin shook his head.After meeting with Serena and learning that they were only a month out from the Imperial Army returning to attack Alvheim, Nazin had decided to revise their battle plan with Titania, the main person in charge of Alvheim's defense barring the Kingsguard.They were back in his house, the building that Yggdrasil herself... or rather, Iggy, had crafted for him and his girls to live in. Specifically, he and Titania were seated in the dining room, using the dining table to spread out maps of the surrounding areas.The current one on the table displayed a rough layout of Alvheim's interior. The main hall, the winding passageway to the residential area, the branches to the throne room... Nazin had dotted places along that route with crimson ink and meticulously plotted it out.He thought Titania would appreciate it since she was a stickler for details, but the reality was contrary to his expectations."Why are you so distracted anyway?"Titania glanced at Nazin and then looked away, blushing."Tani."Titania turned her head to the side and twirled her hair. "It's... I don't mean to. But I still can't get that night out of my head. Also that you and I are... well..."Nazin flushed and then coughed into his hand. "T-That's understandable then. But this is important."Titania glanced at Nazin and then nodded. Taking a deep breath, she slapped her cheeks and said, "My apologies, Lord Nazin. Could you go over the situation again?""Alright. Then I'll start from the top." Nazin unfurled another map. This one was a map of the entire continent. On it, he tapped the Northern Empire and said, "From the look of things, the Imperial Army will march in a week." He traced out a line towards the Ancient Forest and said, "I'm still not sure if they're aiming for Yggdrasil or just to get rid of you guys, but either way we need to prepare."Titania nodded. "That sounds reasonable." She frowned and said, "The attack was indeed unexpected. It's possible that there is a hidden objective at play.""That's right." Nazin nodded and said, "It's too obvious for it to just be straightforward prejudice or to take advantage. Well." Nazin pulled back Alvheim's map and said, "Whatever the case we shouldn't need to worry too much about the soldiers. What we need to be concerned about are the Empire's special forces."Titania's face grew grim. "The Braves.""Right. The Braves that were summoned from another world." Nazin remembered those guys with cheat-like abilities and said, "I took care of most of them, but there's no telling if more have been summoned. Not only that, the ones that survived were... strong."Cheats that defied the world's logic, wishy-washy powers that worked just because.Nazin felt like cursing Serena out a bit at that. Then again, his power was even worse than all of those combined, so maybe he shouldn't be talking...Titania looked at Nazin and said, "What do you have planned? And what do you need me to do?""Well..." Nazin thought a bit and said, "It's likely the Imperial soldiers will use chaos mana. That'd make it difficult for you guys to fight back."It was technically still mana, meaning that it was possible to use magic. However, since the elves were used to the well-ordered mana from Yggdrasil, it would be hard to adjust... which Nazin had experienced first hand in the other timelines."In that case..."Nazin glanced around the room. Seeing a stray sword lying on the ground, probably one that Aria used to practice with, he walked over to pick it up."Lord Nazin?" Titania tilted her head, confusion in her eyes.Since Iggy had given him her protection, and since he had gained [Light's Order], with his [Grant Skill]...A flash of white light filled the room. When it died down, the sword had been changed."Hm..." Nazin swung it a few times to test it out. "It's about on par with that shoddy chaos blade from back then, but it should be good enough. Here Tani." He walked over and handed the sword hilt first to Titania.She blinked and grabbed it. When she did, her eyes widened. "This sword... carries Yggdrasil's protection? No, it radiates it?"Nazin sat back down and said, "It could be better, but what do you think a group of elite elven warriors could do with those kinds of weapons, Tani?""This..." A bright smile filled Titania's face. She looked up at Nazin and said, "This will definitely help! With this, no matter what chaos they try to ensue, we can still use our magic and fight."Nazin nodded, a smile on his face as well. "Thought so. Then, for the next part-"Footsteps echoed, approaching the dining room. Not long after, a beautiful blonde elf wearing a loose violet dress walked into the room. She stifled a yawn and then turned towards Titania. "What are you doing flirting with my husband so early in the morning, Tani?"Titania flushed. "Th-That... Lord Nazin is not yours, Ari!""That's what you think." She winced and clutched her head. "You're lucky I've got a headache right now or I'd give you a piece of my mind." Aria shook her head and then walked over to an icebox in the corner of the room. Grabbing a cup, she poured herself some juice.Nazin frowned and said, "Where've you been, Aria? You weren't in bed this morning and you didn't leave a note behind like you usually do."Aria took a sip from her cup. Afterwards, she sighed and said, "I didn't feel well so I went out to get some fresh air. That's all."Nazin's frown deepened as he examined Aria.She looked pale. A thin sheen of sweat was on her forehead and her eyes were baggy, dark circles on her eyelids."...There wasn't anything alcoholic in what we ate for dinner last night, right?"It definitely wasn't a cold or illness, not with Iggy's protection around. The only thing he could think of was a hangover.Aria frowned but then shook her head. "I used some to bake, but it should have burned off. That can't be it.""Then-"A cold sigh echoed in the room. "Is it not obvious?" A beautiful woman walked over to the dining table. A black dress that contrasted with her snowy white hair, azure-colored eyes... Saphira glanced at Aria and then said, "The girl is pregnant."Nazin froze.A sword clattered to the ground. Titania had dropped it in her shock, her emerald eyes wide in shock.Aria's eyes widened as well, and then she rolled her eyes. "That's impossible. Even with everything we did, it's far too soon to show any signs of that. If anything, it's your fault, Fi. What kind of teacher forces their student to use all of their mana and then fight until they collapse."Titania let out a deep breath and then nodded. "Right. That... that makes more sense. Ah." She noticed she had dropped the sword. She quickly bent over to grab it and said, "My apologies, Lord Nazin."Nazin blinked, his mind finally spinning back into motion. He sighed and said, "It's fine. And I think Aria's right, Saphira. If something like that happened, I think Iggy would bug me about it too."The World Tree spirit kept bugging him about finding an heir so she could have a younger brother or sister to play with. Considering that she kept track of everything living in Alvheim, she would have showed up first thing to congratulate him about it.Saphira paused. After a bit, she slowly nodded and said, "That is the more reasonable explanation..." She shifted her gaze to Aria and said, "After all, an immature brat like her couldn't raise a child if she wanted to."Ominous dark wind swirled around Aria's hands. "What was that you old hag?"White lightning crackled around Saphira. "I said-""That's enough." Nazin rubbed his temples and said, "Could you two get along for once? We don't have time to mess around like this.""...Sorry.""My apologies, Master."Nazin sighed. He turned back to Titania and said, "Anyway, I'll leave the prep work to you. Pass that around and make sure that everyone's ready by the end of the month to fight with something similar."Titania glanced at Aria again, but then she nodded. "As you say Lord Nazin. Then... I will be on my way." With those words said, she left.Like that, it was just Nazin, Aria, and Saphira in the house.Aria sat down where Titania was and sighed, idly sipping from her cup.Nazin stared at her and said, "Are you really alright, Aria?"Aria smiled. "What? Are you that worried about being a father? I thought you were going to take responsibility after what you did to me?""T-That-"Aria laughed. "I'm just kidding. Something like that at this time would be disastrous... But don't worry." She smiled and said, "I haven't undergone the coming of age ceremony yet so we couldn't even if we wanted to. A certain old hag on the other hand..." She shifted her gaze over to Saphira.The dragon blinked and then she shook her head. Turning her gaze to Nazin she said, "Worry not, Master. As a Divine Dragon... even if fallen, I am well aware of my body. The only means for me to bear a child would be if I desired it. Th-Though..." She flushed and averted her gaze. "I-If Master were to command me, I suppose I would have no choice in the matter."Nazin coughed. "T-That's a bit too much information there, Saphira."Aria laughed. Shortly after, Saphira joined in.Nazin sighed. "Well, it seems you two are fine if you can joke around like that."Aria nodded. "It's also nice that the harsh Mister Nowun... or rather, Demon Lord Nazin learned to lighten up.""Well, Iggy did fill my heart with light when I got her blessing so I'd say that was inevitable."Aria rolled her eyes. After though, she gave Nazin a serious look. "Joking aside, Nazin. We're fine... but you might want to double check with Tani.""Huh?""Well... Sis might be getting up there, but she's still in her prime. Not only that, but since that night made it clear that she was a maiden, her body might... you know? Want a child?"Nazin froze.That... was something that would be right up that Goddess's alley in terms of causing him trouble.He quickly made a silent plea. *Serena... You wouldn't do that to me. Would you?*Unsurprisingly, there wasn't a response.While Nazin started sweating about the potential flag that had been raised, Saphira spoke up."In any case, Master. What were you discussing with Titania?""Ah." Nazin decided to take the rope tossed at him and put the other matter to the side. "You see..."A bit of an early chapter this time since I managed to get everything done sooner than expected. Still... Not too sure how I feel about this one. Ah well, a bit late at this point to change it... Either way, I hope the chapter was enjoyable! Thanks for reading and I'd appreciate it if you left a comment about your thoughts so far if you've made it to this point. 11 69 – Demon Lord Nazin – Nicety HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext"So how are you getting along with making a grandson for me, Son-in-law?"Nazin bit back his cough and quickly set his tea cup on the table. Wiping his mouth, he stared at Aultry and scowled. This guy...!"Could you not rush me? It's only been a month. Not only that, but there's a lot more pressing matters at hand, don't you think?""As pressing as whether or not I'll be seeing a grandson within the year? I think not."Nazin sighed and took a sip from his tea.After the conversation with the girls, he thought it would be a good idea to bring up the topic with Aultry, his unofficial father-in-law.To that end, they were once again seated at Aultry's private balcony overlooking the Ancient Forest and sharing a cup of tea.But..."You know I'm not getting any younger, Son-in-law. And neither is my precious honeybun." The silver-haired king of Alvheim took a sip from his tea and then paused, giving Nazin a strange look. "Or could it be that the mighty 'Demon Lord' can only fire broken arrows?""Taunting me won't make it happen sooner, Aultry. And even if it did, wouldn't that be bad to have a child with either of your daughters out of wedlock?"Aultry sighed. "You humans and your social constructs... Is it not enough that you care for each other enough to join as one?" He paused and narrowed his eyes. "Or could it be that you see my daughters as mere toys?"Nazin pinched the bridge of his nose, staving off the growing headache.It was always like this when he talked with Aultry. Why did he expect today to be any different?"...I jest, Nazin." Aultry smiled and then took a sip from his tea. "I already know how you feel about my daughters.""Considering that you insist on having lunch with either Aria or Tani every day, I'd be surprised if you didn't."Aultry nodded. "It's a father's duty to keep up with his children's lives after all." He stared at Nazin and said, "As an aside, I'm quite surprised about you.""Hm?""Well." Aultry leaned back in his chair and said, "In the beginning you avoided the topic of children like the plague. But now you seem quite a bit more open about it." He paused and then said, "Did the wonders of parenthood become more appealing to you now that you've settled in as Yggdrasil's champion? Or could it be that the act itself is too good to pass up so you've accepted the consequences? Aria and Titania's mother was always wonderful at night, so-"Nazin coughed. "A-Anyway. How are things with the elves over all?"Aultry raised an eyebrow at the sudden change in topic, clearly amused at the frantic diversion. Still, it seemed that he had enough of toying with Nazin as he nodded and put on a straight and professional face. "So far, it seems that everyone has returned to a semblance of peace. While it is undeniable that there would still be caution regarding a second attack, your presence as both a mighty Demon Lord and Yggdrasil's champion have done a great deal to raise everyone's morale." He smiled. "In fact, some of the more eager saplings have even begun training to be ready to join hands with you should the need arise."Nazin frowned. "That's a lot of pressure...""It's to be expected of both a Demon Lord and Yggdrasil's champion... though I suppose that a solitary powerful being like yourself must be unused to such expectations."Nazin nodded. "Even so, I have to deal with it.""Indeed. More tea?""Ah." Nazin slid his cup over. "Yes please."Aultry grabbed the tea kettle nearby and refilled both cups. He slid Nazin's back and then picked up his tea cup for himself. After that, he leaned back and stared at Nazin. "Now, while I enjoy our father-son chats... You aren't one to waste time on trivial matters." He frowned and said, "What's going on?"Seeing Aultry get serious, Nazin did as well. He took a sip of his tea to wet his throat and then said, "The Ancient Forest will turn into a battlefield again.""I see." Aultry nodded and said, "I take it that means the Empire has begun to mobilize its troops."That's right. From what I could see they're still a month out, but...""A month is too soon." Aultry frowned and said, "While everyone has been either healed or revived by Yggdrasil, the damage that the Chaos magic has left behind has yet to fade. The spirits are still restless and weakened. If the Empire returns with more forces than last time..." He sighed and said, "Even with yourself and Lady Saphira to aid us, there will be inevitable casualties."Nazin frowned. "It's that bad?""Yes." Aultry glanced at Nazin and said, "While we elves are skilled in magic, we rely a great deal on the spirits to aid us in combat."Nazin shook his head. "Don't worry about that. I'm working on countermeasures already."If it was chaos magic causing the problem, he just had to make a way to reestablish order. And if that didn't work, well he supposed that he could always just make the battlefield even more chaotic by making sure no magic worked and pass out some Anti-magic weapons to the elves."Even so..." Aultry shook his head and said, "You are but one person. Even with Lady Saphira, that is only two." He looked at Nazin and said, "Are you confident to say that you will be able to prevent every casualty when we will be facing against an army of the Emperor's best soldiers as well as the summoned Braves?"Nazin paused.If it was just the soldiers, he was confident. But then he remembered Serena's warning. Not only that, but he also remembered those Braves that he failed to kill last time.Conceptual word magic, the Goddess's blessings... Like Aultry said, he and Saphira would probably be fine. But everyone else wouldn't.Nazin frowned, wracking his mind for a solution.Did he have to just grant everyone his skills? Even if he trained [Grant Skill] more though, he wasn't sure how much he could stretch it.Maybe he could find a way to utilize Yggdrasil's powers to do a forest-wide buff?Aultry hummed and then looked at Nazin. "You know... Why don't you team up with Cross?"Nazin looked up. "Cross?""Do you not know- Ah, but of course you would not. After all, you dared to proclaim yourself as yet another Demon Lord." He paused. "Speaking of that, you never did answer me if you were an ancient being of catastrophe that went into exile in the Lost Woods."Nazin sighed. "Does that really matter?""I suppose it does not." Aultry sipped his tea and then placed the cup on the table. "Cross... Rather, Demon Lord Krozma is the current ruler of the Demon Realm. The 'True' Demon Lord, if we had to split hairs over the matter." He looked at Nazin and said, "Since the Empire has accused us of being traitorous heretics that are working with the demons, why not turn that lie into a reality?"Nazin paused. "...That would indeed solve the problem of numbers."He didn't know much about demons other than the little Tani had told him, but from what he gathered they were unlike the elves that were cooped up in the Ancient Forest to protect Yggdrasil. Instead, the demons had created an entire kingdom for themselves down south, proclaiming it the Demon Realm.In short, they were a comparable force to the Empire. But..."Would that Krozma guy even want to help us out?"There was the saying that the enemy of your enemy was your friend. But Nazin was someone who had similar powers and was undoubtedly stronger than the true Demon Lord.If it was him in Krozma's shoes, Nazin would definitely perceive it as a threat and remain on his guard."Of course." Aultry nodded and said, "While Cross likes to put on a harsh demeanor towards his subjects, he has quite the noble and loyal heart. And from the last time we talked, he seemed to be an idealistic young man quite fond of peace." He frowned and said, "Which makes this situation even stranger."Nazin frowned. "What do you mean?"Aultry shook his head. "That guy would never start a fight without reason and the humans should have nothing to gain from doing so. Yet... I heard recently that the Ruby Archfiend and the Cobalt Archfiend attempted to attack Ars Nova. It failed, of course. That terrifying Emperor would never allow such an insurrection in his carefully crafted domain. Even so... It is odd.""Terrifying Emperor, huh?" Nazin thought back to when he met the guy and then said, "He didn't seem that strong when I saw him.""Then he was concealing his strength." Aultry took a long sip from his cup of tea and then said, "When I met with him a few years ago to officially recognize the Northern Empire, I saw his strength... No, his talent firsthand." He frowned and then looked at Nazin. "To describe it... If you are the boundless night sky, he is a brilliant star that shines even amidst the looming threat of destruction. An exception even to the absolute."Nazin went quiet and recalled Serena's warning.He and Saphira would win in sheer stats, but even so they should be cautious?"Come to think of it," Aultry said. "That Emperor was also the type that would not start a fight without cause. And if he did, he would set out personally to finish it at once rather than play at war like this." He swirled his tea around in his cup, lost in thought.Hearing that, Nazin frowned. "You mean this isn't his usual course of action?""It is not." Aultry looked at Nazin and said, "You would not know this as you recently reemerged from your solitary ventures but the humans... At least those in the north, had a history of endless conflict. Ever since the Brave Kimura settled there and lived so irresponsibly with his harem, countless wars had been fought to determine the proper ruler." He took a sip from his tea and said, "There have been periods of peace in the past, and there have also been countless envoys who sought me out to formally recognize their reign. However, none have lasted more than a year. Until now, that is.""Until the Emperor?""Correct." Aultry nodded and said, "A young child with golden hair emerged from the flames of war and forcibly quelled it on his own. Although his past was unknown, there was no denying his talent and strength. Not only that, but he was a fair and charismatic leader, enough to unify the shattered north. Which makes this current situation even odder." The King of Alvheim frowned and said, "...If I did not know better, I would almost say that he was being pressured to act while being forcibly restrained."Nazin's frown deepened.That was a flag if he ever heard one. Did Serena mean that when she warned him about the Emperor?Aultry said that the Demon Lord wasn't a bad guy and that the Emperor wasn't a xenophobic warmonger. Then... what was with the developments that had occurred since Nazin arrived?"Well," Aultry said. "There's no use in drawing hypotheticals. In any case, it would be a good idea for you to meet with Cross, Nazin." He paused. "There might be some trouble in crossing over the border as you are, but it should be fine if we send you as my emissary.""...I have a feeling that still wouldn't go over well."Aultry paused and then placed a hand on his chin. "That is true. Without context, anyone meeting you would believe that you were either a secret weapon developed by the Empire or a reemerged beast of catastrophe." He tapped his chin and then said, "I suppose that you just have to take my honeybun with you. She is quite infamous in the Demon Realm so there would be no doubt of your identity if she was there to confirm it."Nazin nodded. "That sound like a plan- Wait." He blinked, suddenly catching the last part of Aultry's words. "Tani is infamous in the Demon Realm?"Aultry laughed. "She would never admit it, but my honeybun was quite different from her professional self in her youth. On my trip to witness Cross's inauguration, I decided to take my cute honeybun with me." A wide smile filled Aultry's face and he said, "I can still remember the mess she caused. Some uppity demons had the impudence to flirt with my cute honeybun." His smile turned sharp and he said, "I had planned to eliminate them as we departed... but my cute honeybun decided to solve the issue herself.""...I'm a bit reluctant to ask, but how so?""Well, she had recently perfected her sword style and was eager to test it out. Since that was the perfect excuse, she went on a rampage and trounced all of the demon generals and archfiends. It was such a memorable event that I believe Cross even granted her an honorary title... I believe it was the 'Frosty Witch'?"Nazin blinked, trying to reconcile the cute and shy Titania with the person that Aultry was describing.He couldn't.It seemed like time really did a lot to calm a person down, huh?Aultry frowned. "I am a bit concerned that she might cause some trouble again... but I suppose you managed to melt her icy heart, so it should be fine. In any case." He finished his tea and said, "You should probably head off to prepare for the trip. While it would be a simple matter for you to reach the Demon Realm, we should factor in their travel time as well. Having a drawn out siege waiting for reinforcements, while possible, would not be the best result."Nazin nodded. "I'll get going right now then."Aultry smiled. "I will leave the fate of Alvheim in your hands then... both in terms of its protection and ensuring a successor to my throne.""W-Wait a minute-"Before Nazin could tell Aultry off, a hole opened up beneath Nazin and sent him sliding down to Alvheim's main hall.Nazin managed to gather his bearings and prevent an awkward landing with his dark magic, but it didn't excuse that guy's actions. Turning to look up at the hole in the ceiling... Or rather where the hole was, Nazin muttered, "Cheap bastard."Well, there was no point getting mad at such a childish prank. More importantly..."Demon Lord Krozma, huh?"“Nazin?”Nazin blinked and turned around to see who spoke to him. “Aria?”The innocent looking blonde waved her hand. “That’s me! How did the talk with my dad go?”Going back through the story, I decided to go and add volume breaks as well as a new synopsis for each volume. I also changed up a few things in the metadata that I thought were more fitting to hopefully help out future readers. Just a headsup in case you were confused about some changes. Anyway, thanks for reading! Until next time, which is probably Monday, but might be Tuesday. I'll leave a temporary note Monday if it doesn't happen. Take care! 9 70 – Demon Lord Nazin – Treasure HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext1/2 chapters today."So we're going to meet Mister Krozma, huh?""That's right. Not sure how the meeting's going to go, but hopefully he's reasonable. We could use the help."Warm sunlight, filtering in through Yggdrasil's leaves. Patches of the clear blue sky dotted amidst the green canopy. And a fresh breeze, causing those leaves to sway.Nazin and Aria walked along a path within that peaceful scene, headed through Alvheim's residential district. Apparently, Titania had an office somewhere past it all where she was working at the moment. And since she was going to be the one vouching for Nazin's identity when they headed to the Demon Realm, he was currently heading over to see her so that they could prepare to leave at the earliest opportunity.Of course, since he didn't know exactly where that place was and since Aria did, he was using her as an escort. And... also to avoid the stares. Although that didn't seem to be helping much.Aria glanced at Nazin and said, "What's the matter, Mister Demon Lord? Bothered by the attention?""Can't say I'm not." Nazin averted his gaze from a young girl eyeing him from behind a tree and said, "It's still weird. Aren't I supposed to be the dreadful Demon Lord?"Aria laughed and laced her hands behind her back. "You? A dreadful Demon Lord?""What? Can I not be?""Well... I guess you can be scary when you want to be. But it's going to take a lot to get anybody here to be afraid of you now. Did you forget how you received Yggdrasil's blessing and repelled the Imperial forces?""...True. It's still odd though."The 'Heroes' summoned by the Kingdom to defeat that Demon Lord being the actual villains trying to capture and exploit the elves. A fake Demon Lord coming to the rescue of the elves. And now teaming up with the true Demon Lord to stop the 'Heroes' from destroying everything.Serena really did like her clichés. It was a story that Nazin might have enjoyed, had he not been the one actually stuck in the middle of it.Nazin shook his head and then glanced at Aria. "By the way, where's Saphira? And what brings you all the way out here? Weren't you two planning to do some more training today?""We were," Aria said. "But Saphira went off to talk with Auntie Maria about something and told me to get lost."Auntie Maria... If Nazin remembered right, she was the violet-haired craftswoman with those powerful accessories. What was Saphira doing with her?"Anyway," Aria said. "This is the first time we're out walking together like this, isn't it?" She smiled and said, "It's really like a date."Nazin gave her a soft smile in return and said, "It is. Though, I could go without the staring.""You'll just have to get used to that, Mister Demon Lord. After all, to Alvheim... to us, you're a hero.""A hero, huh?"Nazin muttered and thought back to that other guy. The 'real' version of him. Recalling his solitude and soaring killing intent made him shudder."Hm?" Aria tilted her head. "What's wrong?"Nazin shook his head. "Nothing. It's... nothing."Right. Nothing.If that guy really showed up and wanted to take everything back... If he was willing to destroy everything in his path to get stronger... If he thought he could win that easily, he would be mistaken.Nazin might be weaker than him. He might not have fought as much, might not have gained as much strength. But... unlike that guy, he had things he wanted to protect."Nazin?""Like I said. It's nothing. Just..." Nazin looked at Aria and said, "I promise. No matter what happens, I'll protect you. All of you. Even if the world's falling down, I'll find a way to hold it so that you're safe."Aria blushed. Even so, she didn't avert her gaze. Instead, she smiled and said, "I'll do my best too. After all, even if you're the strongest hero we've got, a hero can't fight against evil on his own, right?"That was right.He wasn't alone any more.Just as much as he wanted to protect them, they wanted to protect him.Nazin smiled. But feeling a bit embarrassed, he brushed it over by saying, "You'd better keep training then. I can't trust you to have my back if you aren't even strong enough to stop a sword.""Hey!" Aria pouted and said, "You can't judge me by your standards, you freak of nature!""Well, considering you're the one who wants to fight alongside said 'freak of nature'...""Hmph..."A thought suddenly came to mind.Hearing Aria talk about wanting to fight alongside Nazin made him remember her powers. Specifically, he remembered how her powers seemed to have changed, influenced by his own to match that of her future self. And as for that future self..."Hey. Did your memories ever sort themselves out?"Aria paused. "...Not really. I remember you saving me and then meeting again in the future before I died, but not much else.""That's all, huh?"Aria frowned. "I wish I could remember more, Nazin, but I can't. The most I can remember is that some really powerful people show up in a few years and demolish the Northern Emperor. Other than that..." She shook her head.Powerful people show up in a few years? That would definitely explain the guy he fought with that ridiculous 'existence slash'. But then that also raised a question.Serena warned him about the Emperor and the humans. She also said that she wasn't the one who caused everything, at least not directly.In that case... Was there something important happening soon that would lead to that future?This time he had saved Aria and gotten rid of most of the Braves, but from how Serena made it out to be, those guys were just cannon fodder. Dangerous to the average person, but not the main focus.Then... what was going on?"I'm sorry," Aria said.Nazin shook his head. "It's fine. We just have to be on our guard then."Right. That was all he could do.Like how he couldn't be certain if 'that guy' would come back to try and retrieve his powers.Like how he couldn't be certain if the Emperor was as powerful as Serena made him out to be.Nazin just had to be careful and prepare. Not just himself, but those around him. After that... Well, in the end there was always Absolute Memory to rely on.Aria smiled and then reached out, lacing her left hand with Nazin's right.He coughed and averted his gaze.She laughed. "Come on. As much as I'd love to keep going like this, Mister Demon Lord has a job to do, right? Let's go see Tani so you can get ready." With that said, she started running.He stumbled a bit, caught off guard at her actions. But then he smiled, touched by the warmth she showed him.All around, people stared. Some laughed, some stared on with knowing smiles.Nazin ignored them all and just focused on the beautiful young woman in front of him and her bright smile.Inadvertently, he thought about his other self and that cold and callous heart. The one that threw away such a bright smile for his own ambitions.'I won't be like you.'Then and there, Nazin quietly swore an oath.Even if they had the same beginnings, even if he was nothing more than the 'useless memories' that he cast off, Nazin wouldn't give anything up.Not now. Not ever. 8 71 – ???? ??? – Promise HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext2/2 chapters released today! Go back one if you haven't read it yet!An infinite expanse. There, suspended in the center of it all, two beings faced off against each other. Both were indistinct.The first was a divine beauty whose features changed with every glance. The second, a nameless man whose features couldn't be determined, showing no more than a blurred mass of gray.Between the two was crystal table. On top of that, there was a simple wooden game board. On first appearances, it seemed to be for chess. An alternating grid of black and white squares lined its surface, with various black and white chess pieces scattered throughout. But on second glance, that appearance vanished, revealing a different scene entirely.A single continent spread across the crystal table, with water falling infinitely across its edges. At the center of the continent was a vast forest, within which existed a towering tree as well as a misted area shrouded from view.To the north, a vast Empire among grassy plains and wintry lands.To the south, an obsidian kingdom shimmering with dark shadows.To the west, towering mountains with a palace floating in the skies.And then to the east, a kingdom that was blurred, as if not quite set in time and space.The neat and tidy chess pieces that had been placed upon the board were scattered, changed into realistic figurines glowing white or black.The Goddess smiled, idly tilting a figurine of Nazin standing in the middle of the forest with her index figure. Surrounding him, as if guarding their king, were an array of glowing white elven warriors. In addition, there were three women that were standing directly behind Nazin: Saphira, Aria, and Titania.If one were to take a look over the entire continent, Serena's forces didn't end there. A few white lights shimmered in the Lost Wood's mist while the entire western portion of the continent and the floating castle glowed white. At the same time, there were a few more obscured pieces hiding in wait within both the Demon Realm and the Northern Empire.In contrast, there were only a few pieces that were painted in black. Of those, there was a figure with blurred features, an Eastern young woman with heaven-defying beauty, and a jaded elf with a blackened sword at her side. Nowun, Xinxin, and Titania.Still, while he only had a few pieces, that did not mean his forces ended there. The entire eastern portion of the continent was dyed black. Not only that, but the north and south were covered in darkness as well, black smoke slowly expanding as if threatening to blanket everything in night."So." Serena smiled and said, "Is this new game interesting?""I don't like how you changed the board again... But this direct interference is more to my advantage so I don't mind. After all..." The Nameless One stared at Alvheim and said, "All our cards are on the table now."Serena tapped Aria's figurine and smiled. "I guess so. Well, all of mine are. You, however..." She stared at the figurine that the Nameless One was holding and said, "You seem to be holding something back.""Don't worry." The Nameless One placed the piece off the board and said, "It's just a good luck charm.""A good luck charm, hm? Well as long as you're not playing it.""I won't. And unlike a certain goddess, I keep my word.""Hey! I do too! The game was just getting boring."The Nameless One glanced to the side and said, "Rather boring than broken.""Hm?" Serena glanced to the side as well. "What are you looking at?""Nothing. No one. Just lost in thought.""Whatever you say."Silence fell, both transcendent beings content to stare at the board as their forces moved on their own will.Eventually, however, the Nameless One spoke. "You will keep your word this time, right?"Serena rolled her eyes. "Yeah, yeah. I'll hand over my world to you if you win as well as my powers. Emphasis on 'if'. But if I win...""Then I'll become your partner.""That's right." Serena nodded and then she stared at the Nameless One. "...But would that be so bad? You won't lose much if you do, and I would have let you manage the world anyway."The Nameless One scoffed. "Why would I want to spend an eternity alongside a fickle goddess like yourself? Especially when you're that insane?""I take offense to that! But..." Her voice trailed off and she muttered, "I suppose I have lost a few things. Those that aren't born with divinity tend to become a bit twisted with time, after all.""Speak for yourself. I'm the same as I've always been."Serena laughed. "That's true. Though does it really count if you've become more than one person?" She paused. "No, I suppose it doesn't matter."Silence fell again. This time, however, Serena was the one who spoke up."Hey.""What is it?"Serena lowered her hands and then stared at the Nameless One. "Why did you do it like this?""What? The game?""You didn't have to go so far. And I never would have pushed you to something you didn't want to do. So... Why are you doing this? Do you... hate me that much?"The Nameless One was silent. But eventually..."No. If anything... You're the one person that I will always forgive, Rena."Serena- No, the Goddess's eyes widened. At the same time, her shifting form froze, locked on a particular appearance.A striking beauty that seemed a mix of Western and Eastern features. Glittering blonde hair and hazel eyes."Ne-""Go."The Goddess bit her lips, staring at the Nameless One's face. However, try as she might, the person beneath the shrouded fog remained a blur.The Nameless One raised his hand. "I said, go.""...Fine." The Goddess's form turned back to the ever shifting array of beauties. She glared at the Nameless One and said, "But no matter how this ends, you need to explain yourself."The Nameless One nodded. "That’s fair.”“I won’t let you off if you don’t!”“I said it already, didn’t I? Unlike a certain goddess, I keep my word.”Once again, the Goddess bit her lip, staring at the Nameless One. But seeing as he wasn’t moving, she sighed and reached into the board. “...Alright. Then... I think it’s time for my two Demon Lords to meet.”Argh. I wish I could say what I've got planned so much, but I can't rush it. For now, I guess all I'll say is that everything ties back together in the end. Let's just hope I can pull it off right. Anyway, we'll be with Nazin for a while longer before jumping back to Nowun.Hope you enjoyed! I appreciate the comments as always, and I'll see you next time! Which... should be Wednesday. School starts up the week after that though, so I'll have to see how the workload goes. I might go down to updating on the weekends in that case. If I do though, it'll likely be longer chapters (5k+). We'll see.That's all from me for now! Take care! 9 72 – Demon Lord Nazin – Echo HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextEarly morning, the day after Nazin decided to head out to meet with Demon Lord Krozma. After meeting Titania and arranging things so that the elven warriors would be ready in case of a preemptive strike, Nazin and his girls headed south towards the Demon Realm.It was a calm and peaceful scene. Light gray mist from the morning dew floated in the air, giving the dim forest an ethereal feel. The faint sunlight that filtered through the forest canopy occasionally clashed with the mist, forming faint rainbows.Beautiful... if not for the monsters that kept popping up.A wolf cry broke the silence. Not long after, dark shadows leapt from behind the trees and lunged at Nazin.Was it because they recognized him as a threat? Or was it because he seemed the most unassuming compared to the rest of the group?"To think that there'd be a time I got annoyed at not being able to stop Information Concealment..." Nazin wrinkled his nose and then drew the sword hanging from his left side. A flash of silver and white light cut through the air. When it faded, light thumps fell to the ground and the familiar scent of iron filled the air.But that was only for a moment. Darkness swelled, the shadows from the trees coming to life, and then all traces of the monsters vanished.Titania shook her head and then looked at Nazin. "No matter how often I see it, I still cannot believe how easily you dispatch of these monsters."Nazin sheathed his sword. "It's nothing much. I've fought something a lot more powerful in the past."Saphira nodded. "Of course. After all, if Master can beat me into submission, no other creature in this world can pose a threat."Nazin frowned and turned back to look at the dragon. "That phrasing is a little... That makes it seem like I purposefully went out of my way to dominate you, Saphira."The white-haired beauty tilted her head and said, "Was that not your intention? You sent me to death's edge, pulled me back from the brink, marked me as your own, and refuse to let me go even now."Titania flushed and her eyes flitted between Nazin and Saphira.Nazin let out a deep sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose to stave off his growing headache.Aria rolled her eyes and then said, "Stop acting cute, you old hag. We're wasting time standing around here."Saphira turned up her head at Aria and said, "I speak nothing but the truth." She turned to Nazin and gave him a sly smile. "Is that not true, Master?""...Whatever." He turned his attention away from the two troublemakers and looked towards Titania. "Where are we on the map now, Tani?"Titania flinched a bit at being suddenly addressed but immediately focused. After that, she pulled out a rolled up parchment from a bag at her side. Unfurling it, she held it up to compare the surroundings. "We... should be about halfway through the Ancient Forest. In fact..." She tilted her head, as if listening to something whispering to her, and said, "We should be entering the Fae Realm soon.""Then let's get a move on. Like Aria said, we can't waste too much time."It was already bad that they had to walk at a normal pace since there wasn't enough room to dash through the forest without knocking down an entire field of trees. Nazin didn't want to waste any more.So with that in mind, he turned around and started walking before anyone could object.Of course, no one did.For a while, the group walked in silence with nothing but the distant chirps of birds to fill the air.But eventually, Saphira hummed and said, "The Fae... So we will be coming across those mysterious creatures after all."Nazin glanced back at her. "Something you want to tell me, Saphira?"She shook her head. "No, Master. I was simply recalling my faint memories." She paused and said, "If I remember correctly, the Fae live in a realm that overlaps this one." She stared at Nazin and said, "It would be wise to be on your guard."Nazin frowned. "Is it that serious?"Aria sighed. "I hate to agree with that snake... but I've heard stories about that as well. The Fae are known for enjoying tricks. Not only that, but they're creatures shrouded in mystery that don't live by the normal rules of this world.""Hm..."Creatures that don't live by the normal rules of the world... That sounded troublesome. But considering how they confined themselves to the forest and seemed to be gone in that future, they couldn't be too powerful.Titania shook her head. "It should be fine, Lord Nazin. The Fae are a bit mischievous, but it is not as if you are the mortal enemy of the Fae." She paused and said, "Are you?""Of course not. I've never even met one. And stop calling me 'Lord Nazin', Tani. I told you, it's just Nazin."She flushed. "M-My apologies. It is just... Um...""...Yes?"Titania finished in a small voice. "It's still a bit awkward.""O-Oh."Aria looked between Nazin and Titania. She let out an irritated sigh and said, "If you two are going to flirt, I'm going up ahead." She quickly pushed past Nazin and marched forward.Nazin coughed and faced the front again, quickly walking after Aria.An awkward silence filled the air after that.Nazin did his best to ignore it and focus on his surroundings.Was it because of what Titania said about the group nearing the Fae Realm? The thin morning mist seemed to be a bit thicker now, giving everything a dreamlike feel.Nazin frowned and turned his attention back to Aria. She had gone on a bit further ahead, so he didn't want to lose sight of her-"Huh?"A beautiful young woman with pristine white skin and glowing violet eyes. Long black hair that seemed like it was spun from the night sky and a soft lilac robe with transparent detached sleeves. Beside her, there was a familiar looking elven woman with honey-colored hair.Like the first woman, she wore a robe. However, whereas that woman's robe was a soft lilac, the elven woman's was regal, a pure black with a golden dragon emblazoned on its sleeves. Not only that, but her expression was different, dark and jaded, as if she had given up on the world. No, as if she saw the world as her enemy.And then there was Aria, trailing behind them. But she looked different as well.The Aria that Nazin was used to was a bit mischievous and confident in herself. But the Aria there seemed hesitant, as if unsure if she should be there. Not only that, but whereas Aria normally wore a black dress like the one he originally gave her, that Aria was wearing a silky white dress.She paused and then turned back around. Did she see his confusion? Aria tilted her head and spoke. "*****?"Static.Aria's voice called out. "Hey? Are you alright?"Static again.Nazin blinked.Aria was still looking at him and talking. But she wasn't the one who called out.Nazin couldn't make out her words, but he could hear her voice.A tiny difference. Less jaded, more naive.Nazin shook his head. When he did, that Aria dissolved, turning back into the one he knew.The young blonde elf frowned and said, "Are you alright, Nazin? you don't have to pretend to be tough for our sake, you know?"She wasn't standing alone. Titania was standing next to her, along with Saphira.Did he blank out? Nazin shook his head again and said, "I'm... fine. I just got lost in thought."Aria frowned, clearly not believing him.Nazin glanced over to Titania and said, "More importantly, I'm guessing we've entered the Fae Realm?"Titania nodded. "We have. But..." She looked around and said, "This is a bit strange. Usually, there would be one or two here to greet us. Alvheim has always had a good relationship with the Fae, and as both of us princesses are here, there should be someone to at least say hello.""But there isn't, huh?"Nazin went silent, thinking.Was it a trick?Titania had made a throwaway comment about him being the enemy of the Fae, but could it be that he had become that because of his powers?Aria said the Fae were creatures that didn't live by the world's rules. Then, considering that he was essentially the champion of Light and Order from Iggy's gift, the embodiment of the World's Order-A black shadow cut through the forest.Nazin's eyes widened and he immediately through up a dark barrier.The shadow reached the barrier, but instead of being stopped, it pierced through."What?" Nazin was surprised, but he didn't stop to think. Seeing that darkness didn't repel it, he drew his sword instead and channeled light mana through it. With that, he swung his sword to clash against the shadow.It stopped. When it did, the shadow resolved into a person.A fairly handsome man with silver hair and crimson eyes. Darkness flickered around his body, making him seem ominous. Yet, instead of continuing his attack, the man jumped back and looked around, confusion clear in his eyes.Nazin raised his sword, taking a defensive stance, and said, "Who are you?" He looked around and saw that Aria and the others were gone. "And what did you do with my companions?"The man stared at Nazin and muttered, "Miss Faith's Sifu? No, you're different. Then... a doppelganger?"Nazin blinked at the unfamiliar words. He didn't understand it, but he recognized the cadence and sound of that language. "Chinese?"The man shook his head and drew his own weapon, a pitch black katana. With that act, darkness surged around him. No. Not just darkness, but an ominous energy that seemed to eat at the mana in the air.Realizing the danger, Nazin attacked first. He kicked off the ground and slashed, making sure to use light to counteract that person's shadow. But when his sword was about to cut into the man's torso, the man vanished.Nazin landed on the ground, his sword cutting through nothing but air. He stared at the empty space where the man had just stood and frowned."Nazin!" Aria's voice called out from behind him. "Is there an enemy?"Nazin blinked and turned back around. Aria was running towards him, dark wind swirling around her body. Close behind was Saphira, white lightning crackling at her fingertips, and Titania, who had drawn a pair of long swords, one crystalline blue and the other an emerald hue."There was just-" He shook his head and said, "Did you not see that guy who attacked us? A man with silver hair and crimson eyes."Saphira shook her head. "There was no such person, Master. While we walked, you suddenly attacked the air and then charged ahead.""...I did that?"Titania frowned. "Lor- Um... Nazin. Could it be that the Fae are playing a trick on you?"Nazin frowned.That... was entirely possible.Maybe they could tell that his [Absolute Memory] was a foreign power and were on guard against him? No, maybe they wanted to test it out to see if it was truly absolute?Nazin's frown deepened and he narrowed his eyes. "So you want to play with me, huh?" He glanced to Aria and said, "Pick up Tani, Aria. We're going to blow through this place."Titania blinked. "H-Hold on a moment, Lord Nazin! You cannot-""Enough talking, Tani." Aria walked over and scooped up her sister. "You heard Nazin.""A-Ari? I can walk by-"Whatever she was going to say next was drowned out by the sound of swirling wind and crackling lightning.Seeing that the others were ready, Nazin turned his gaze forward and gathered his own elements. Light, Chaos, and Darkness swirled together, forming a destructive aura that denied any interference."...Let's go.""W-Wait a moment! L-Lord Naz- Eeeeee!"Thanks for reading! Not much to say today other than Law School started up for me sooner than I thought. I'll do my best to keep up the every other day uploads, but I'll drop a note if I don't manage to finish in time. That's it from me. Take care of yourselves and I'll see you next time! 9 73 – Demon Lord Nazin – Affection HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextTitania took a few wobbly steps and turned around to look at the forest. As she did, she shook her head and said, "You really did not hold back at all, did you, Lord Nazin?""Again, it's just Nazin." The self-proclaimed Demon Lord brushed off stray wooden fragments from his black cloak and said, "And of course not. I'm not afraid of some fairies."Not only that, but the situation had been too strange.Nazin wondered for a moment if it Serena's doing. After all, she was fond of flags and cliched developments.In that misty forest, paired with the strange atmosphere, it was easy to see how someone could mistakenly attack an ally.Nazin had managed to avoid doing so, but the thought that he could have hurt someone he loved... Ah.When looking at it like that, it likely wasn't Serena.Although she could be callous and cruel at times, from what Nazin had experienced with her, she wasn't one to inflict needless drama and tragedy. She also didn't like unexpected developments.Then... was this what she was talking about? How she set the stage, but events were unfolding on their own, outside of her control?Or... was it possible that someone else was at play, like Nazin's 'true' self?Titania sighed. "Well, I suppose it is what it is. Although it will be a bit troublesome dealing with the Fae later, other matters are more pressing.""Right." Nazin nodded and pushed his concerns about what happened in the forest to the side.Whatever the case, it was over with now and wouldn't be happening again on the way back.That decided, Nazin took a look around at their surroundings.After charging through the forest, the group had broken out into an open grassland.Seeing that, Nazin blinked, wondering for a moment if they'd gone in the wrong direction.It was a peaceful grassy area, with occasional copses of pine trees here and there. A few rabbits were darting about, and there were a few field mice as well hiding in the grass."This... is the Demon Realm?"Saphira stepped forward, brushing off her black dress. "Do not be fooled by appearances, Master. Regardless of its peaceful look, this is indeed the Demon Realm.""Hm..." Nazin stared off into the distance, reevaluating what he saw with that new information.Like initial appearances, it was peaceful.However, now that Saphira mentioned that, Nazin could see the differences.The air was heavier than usual. If Alvheim's air was as pure as it could get, then this air was like that of a polluted city, thick and cloying.But that was only in comparison. To Nazin who had lived in a polluted city the entire time before arriving in this world, it felt a bit like returning home."Urgh." Titania winced and coughed. "It seems that the air here is as unfavorable as ever."Nazin turned to look at her. "Are you alright, Tani?"Titania coughed again and then waved her hand. "I will be fine. It just takes a bit of getting used to this dense mana."Ah. So that was what he felt. Now that Titania pointed it out, Nazin saw what she meant.The 'pollution' in the air was actually dark mana, tinged with a bit of chaos. Unlike what those Imperial troops used though, this seemed to be natural.If Nazin had to compare it to something on Earth, it would be similar to how both geysers and car exhaust fumes could emit sulphur. Naturally diluted versus concentrated toxins as a result of man-made technology.Aria hummed, taking a look around. "I don't feel any different... Is it that bad, Sis?"Titania paused and then gave Aria a strange look. "You should be feeling it the most out of us two due to your nature... How are you fine?"Aria shrugged. "I've changed a lot since meeting Nazin and training with Saphira. Maybe that had something to do with it?"Nazin nodded. "That's right... Your abilities did change a bit from what they used to be."Aria's original Wind Attribute had changed to Dark Tempest Attribute. Considering that, it made sense why Aria wasn't affected.Out of curiosity, Nazin glanced at Saphira.The restored divine dragon stared back, tilting her head. "If you are concerned about me, Master, you may rest assured. After all, I have experienced a darkness and chaos much purer than this."Ah. Right. He did... kind of kill her with essentially the epitome of both. And since her existence was essentially tied to his own now, she would naturally have a level of tolerance, if not immunity, to darkness and chaos.Titania coughed again, frowning. "Hm... Was it this bad before? If I had known, I would have taken another pilgrimage to become accustomed to the outside air."Nazin shook his head. "Here."Titania was the only one without any tolerance or affinity towards the changed mana. Because of that, her body seemed to be rejecting it a bit, like how someone who lived in the mountains and came down to an urban city might find the air disagreeable.It was essentially harmless, but seeing her like that bothered Nazin so he sorted out the mana for her.Light's Order pushed back the tinges of chaos and darkness and then clung to Titania like a blanket."Is that better?"Titania's eyes widened and she flushed a bit before nodding. "It is. Thank you Lo- Thank you, Nazin."Aria sighed. "Again with the flirting... Should Saphira and I take another trip so that you two can get the honeymoon phase over with?""A-Ari! I-It's not like that..." Titania muttered.Nazin sighed and turned back to survey the surroundings.Far in the distance, there was what looked to be a fortified castle town. Obsidian bricks and black steel framed the outside of it. Then, on the outskirts there were four towers that jutted up into the sky, crackling with different colors: blue, red, green, and yellow."I'm guessing that's our destination?"Titania cleared her throat and then glanced over. When she did, she said, "That should be it. The Demon Realm Kingdom, Almadel.""Alright." Nazin glanced at the sky and said, "We made good pace, but sunset's not far off." He gazed back at the fortified castle town and said, "Since we're so close, it'd probably be a bad idea to charge in... Mm. We might have to spend the night outside."It was unfortunate. Since the whole point of the trip was to get the Demon Lord on their side, it wouldn't be good to alert everything by charging in with all their powers blazing.While Nazin didn't think there would be a problem in terms of being in danger, the goal was peaceful negotiations.Besides, unlike the Fae that tried to play tricks in the forest, the Demon Lord had yet to do anything against them."Come on." Nazin gestured towards his girls and then started walking forward.Suddenly, there was a shift in the air. A swirling of the ambient darkness and chaos mana.Nazin paused, staring at the phenomenon. At the same time, he rested his hand on his right side, reaching for his Faithful Companion- Huh?It was gone. The familiar stick that should have been there at his side was missing.Nazin hesitated for a brief moment, wondering when he lost it. But after that moment, he reached instead for the sword on his left side and drew it.A fierce wind blew, causing a dark maelstrom. When it died down, the open fields were blanketed in a horde of shadowy creatures.Seeing that, Nazin muttered, "I suppose this place isn't the Demon Realm for nothing."Titania's eyes widened and she took a step back, immediately drawing her swords. "Shades? And so many?"Nazin kept an eye on the monsters but tilted his head back towards Titania. "Are they dangerous?"Titania nodded. "Shades are creatures of pure darkness that can inflict instant death by directly attacking the soul. This is... Even for you, I feel that this is dangerous.""Heh. That's it?"A direct attack on the soul. Creatures of pure darkness... If it was anyone else, that might be a concern.But for Nazin, that wasn't a problem. He held his sword out in front of him and smiled. "Let's find out just how dangerous these things are."The middle of the grasslands a few miles out from Almadel.Nazin tended to a fire and glanced at his companions.Titania let out a long sigh. "Ridiculous. Absolutely ridiculous."Aria gathered up a small pile of glittering magic stones and said, "You're going to get wrinkles at this rate if you keep worrying about every little thing Nazin does, Sis."Saphira nodded. "Indeed. Master is prone to incredible feats. Continuing to be impressed, while respectable, would not be good for your mental state."Nazin sighed. "It's not that impressive."The three girls shared a look and then stared at Nazin.He coughed and turned away.Night had fallen. Normally, that would be dangerous considering that the Demon Realm was a land of darkness and chaos.However, it seemed that most things had decided to keep away after Nazin wiped out the shades.The flames crackled, letting out a soft orange light to keep away the night. Aria was sitting next to Titania, partially to help manage the darkness around her and partially to avoid Saphira. As for the dragon, she was quietly seated off to Nazin's right side.Seeing that, Nazin let out a wry smile.It would have been nice if they all got along perfectly, but it seemed that there were some things power and strength couldn't manage.Still, considering that there weren't any arguments going on at the moment and they were peacefully sitting together, Nazin was grateful.A soft breeze blew across the grasslands, causing a few stray sparks to fly.Nazin frowned and put them out. As he did, he noticed Aria staring at him with a smile on her face. "See something interesting?"She shook her head. "No. I'm just a bit happy."Titania tilted her head. "Why's that, Ari?"Aria leaned back and stretched. "The fact that we're all here together... It's nice. Not quite like the adventure I was expecting considering how easily Nazin handles everything, but sitting around a fire and huddled up with everyone... It's nice."Nazin let out a faint smile. "It is. All we're missing are some chocolate bars, marshmallows, and graham crackers to make s'mores.""Hm?" Titania tilted her head and said, "S'mores?""Ah, that's..." Nazin trailed off.He had forgotten.While he had been enjoying his life with the three in Alvheim and pretty much knew all of their life stories, Nazin had yet to tell them about himself. In particular, the fact that he was really from another world and sent here by the goddess.Aria and Saphira probably inferred a bit from what they'd experienced, but Titania was completely in the dark.For a moment, Nazin had a faint doubt.Did he... have to tell them?The fact that Nazin originally came from another world- No, the fact that he wasn't actually his own person...Titania shook her head and said, "I'm sorry, Nazin. I had no intention to bring up painful memories."It was a misunderstanding. She was mistaking Nazin's silence for painful reminiscence. And he should correct her for that. But instead, he said, "It's fine. They were just some treats from back home that I hadn't eaten in a while."Titania was quiet after that, lost in thought.In her stead, Saphira looked over to Nazin and said, "I had forgotten with all of these events, Master... but where is your home?"Aria glanced over as well, interested in the response.Nazin sighed.It was one thing after the other, it seemed."My home... Well, it's impossible to return to, so does it matter?"Right.Even if Nazin managed to gain incredible power, enough to bypass Serena's authority and step beyond the world, he couldn't ever go back home.It was a simple reason.For Nazin... he no longer had a home on Earth to return to.Who he was in the past. What his family was like. Why he died alone without anyone nearby... All of that was gone.Nazin smiled and said, "If anything, Alvheim's my home now. After all, I have you three, don't I?"Aria nodded. "That's obvious, isn't it? You couldn't get rid of us if you wanted to. And after all you've done... Well, you've got to take some responsibility, right?""Of course. I'll be with you guys forever."A comfortable silence filled the air. But eventually, Titania's quiet voice whispered. "Forever?""Hm?" Nazin glanced over. "Something wrong, Tani?""No. It's just..." She stared at Nazin and said, "You... Nazin. Are you truly human?""What? Did you start doubting me because you saw my power firsthand? Maybe something along the lines of 'such an incredible person could never be a mere human'?"It was a joke, something to lighten the mood. But Titania's expression didn't change. Instead, it dimmed.Nazin frowned. "...Is there a problem with me being a human?"Aria nodded and turned towards her sister. "That's right, Tani. Don't tell me you're having second thoughts now of all times?""It isn't that, Ari. It's..." She turned to look at Nazin and said, "If you are truly human... Doesn't that mean you'll leave us one day?"The air chilled.Nazin didn't reply, struck by the sudden question.Titania pulled her legs up to her chest and murmured, "Miss Saphira is a dragon, so time does not have a hold on her. As for Ari and myself, we are children of Yggdrasil. While not undying, our lives are long. Enough to see kingdoms rise and fall.""...You're worried that you'll outlive me."Titania nodded.Nazin sighed.Aria shook her head. "What are you worrying about that for, Tani? Nazin's Yggdrasil's champion! She wouldn't let him die like that, would she?""I am aware of that, Ari. But..." Titania turned to Nazin and said, "Is that for certain?"The lifespan of an elf and a human. The passage of time.Suddenly presented with that question, Nazin was unable to answer.Theoretically, due to [Absolute Memory], his status as Yggdrasil's Champion, his skills, and his titles, Nazin should be able to live just as long as any of the three. No, he should be guaranteed to live as long. Instead..."I forgot." Nazin muttered.Titania tilted her head. "Nazin?""I... will probably live longer than all of you combined." He gave a bitter laugh and shook his head. "That's right. As I am now..."He had already experienced it.An uncountable time spent attempting to kill Saphira when she was still the Wrathful Sin Dragon, automatically being sent back in time when he died...Would that happen again?Nazin glanced up at the three.Aria. Saphira. Titania.By a miracle, the three were with him right now. And by another, the former two could remember the past timelines, enough for their emotions and affections to carry over.But.Would that always be the case?[Absolute Memory] was a power that was inherently meant to affect himself. It also allowed him to maintain a sense of self amidst everything else, like how he could separate himself from 'that person' that became a merciless killer.But that was both a blessing and a curse.What if the time came for them to part and he was left alone? What if his death came and he was sent to the distant past, before they even met?To begin again from zero. Thinking about it like that, Nazin...Saphira sighed. "This discussion is pointless. Whether or not Master will live as long as us or whether he will live beyond us, is not the most important matter the fact that we fill our lives with joyful memories?"Nazin paused.Titania let out a sigh and then smiled. "Miss Saphira is as wise as always." She turned to Nazin and said, "My apologies, Nazin. I-""It's fine." Nazin sighed and said, "It's something to think about... But for now, let's just do as Saphira said and enjoy-"A surge of darkness and imposing mana.Nazin jumped to his feet and turned to look at the source of it.Crimson eyes seething with pure hatred stared back.orz Busy with Law School. I'll respond to comments and everything this weekend... Er. Tomorrow, I guess.Thanks for reading! Hope it was enjoyable! See you next time! 10 74 – Demon Lord Nazin – Flag Break HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextSaphira was the first to notice Nazin's reaction. Without any prompting, she immediately followed suit and prepared for combat, summoning white lightning to her hands.Titania noticed second and looked over. "What's wrong-""Get down!" Nazin quickly stepped in front of Titania and drew his sword.A torrent of dark shadows swept forward, snuffing out the campfire and then reaching to envelop Nazin and the others.Nazin narrowed his eyes and slashed, channeling his powers through his blade.Light and dark clashed, splitting apart like a stream. But the shadows didn't stop. As if alive, they bent around and struck again. However, instead of trying to attack Nazin or Titania, they flowed towards Aria and Saphira."Hmph." Saphira flicked her wrist, causing the shadowy tendrils to break.Aria frowned and did the same as Saphira, causing the shadows heading towards her to scatter, blown away by a dark wind.Nazin frowned, carefully observing the surroundings.With the campfire extinguished, darkness had fallen again. Although the moon was out, at the moment it was hidden behind the night clouds, leaving the grassy fields covered in darkness.But that didn't matter to Nazin. Instead of worrying about that, he focused on the person responsible for the attack.A man with long flowing black hair and crimson eyes, standing atop the castle fortifications in the distance.Objectively, he was handsome. The man had sharp features that would have made him a shoe-in for modeling in any magazine on Earth. Not only that, but he was wearing a regal violet cloak over obsidian plate mail, giving off the air of a king departing for the battlefield.Nazin quickly noted the distance between them.The group had set up camp in the middle of the wilderness outside of the capital.It was a fair distance aways, dozens of kilometers from Nazin's estimate.Even so, that man had attacked from such a distance.The control over the darkness wasn't as absolute as Nazin's. After all, if it was then it wouldn't have been dispersed by Aria and Saphira.However, the fact that he could manipulate it at such a distance showed a level of skill that was dangerous.Nazin moved close to Titania and said, "Stay close, Tani."She nodded. "I understand, Nazin. But..." Titania stared at the person in the distance, frowning."Hmph. Daring to attack us from such a distance and even interrupting my Master..." Saphira stepped forward, lightning crackling around her body. "It seems that a lesson must be taught."Aria stepped forward as well, dark wind swirling around her. "For once, I agree with you. That was definitely too rude to let pass."Did the man recognize them as a threat? Instead of trying another attack, he jumped off the wall and began making his way forward."Well, it seems that he is no coward at the least." Saphira glanced at Aria. "Shall we?"Aria nodded back. "Just this once."White lightning crackled before mixing with a dark tempest.Nazin decided to leave the opening move to them and use the time to observe their unknown opponent as well as guard Titania.Aria glanced at Saphira. "On three?"Saphira nodded. "As you say.""Three!"A staggering beam of pure energy. The night was blown away by the light of Aria and Saphira's attack. At the same time, the man's image was lit up.Titania's eyes widened and she shouted. "Wait! Ari, Miss Saphira-"An explosion rocketed the surroundings and for a few moments it seemed like day had returned, the light from the two's attack illuminating everything in sight.And then it vanished, snuffed out by darkness. No, to say it vanished was a lie. The attack was still there, but..."No way." Aria muttered.The man with long black hair continued walking forward. His left hand was upraised, holding a glowing white orb encased in violet light.Seeing that, Nazin's eyes widened.It was an application of darkness and chaos mana that hadn't come to mind. Utilizing the natural disorder and then the absence of light, forming a void that drew everything inside of it. Not a black hole, but rather..."Gravity magic?"The man tossed the orb in the air.Saphira scowled and charged forward. "Daring to make light of me...!""Wait, Saph-!"Another explosion. But this one was silent, spreading out without a sound. A violet ripple that distorted space quickly shot towards the group with the man serving as the epicenter.The moment it reached Saphira, she was forced to kneel on the ground. Even though the terrain should have been soft, it cracked, splintering from the sheer force of the attack."Kuh!" Saphira strained against the force, but it prevented her from moving, the air visibly distorting as she fought against it.Aria was next in line. However, since she wasn't as strong as Saphira she was knocked over. "Gah... this... guy...!"She struggled as well, but unlike Saphira, all that Aria could do was raise her head.And then the wave approached Nazin and Titania.As it did, he instinctively realized it. While Saphira and Aria could survive the attack, Titania wouldn't.Then to repel it...[The sensation of immense physical pressure has been memorized.] [Gravity Magic LVL 1 obtained.] [Resonance with Darkness Affinity and Chaos Affinity has elevated the skill.] [Gravity Magic has become Gravity Manipulation.]Darkness and chaos blended together to become something new. At the same time...[Gravity Manipluation resonates with Light's Order.] [Absolute Memory reacts to the resonance.] [Gravity Manipulation has become Space Dominance]Light and order resolved the dark chaos.Nazin stepped forward, causing a ripple of his own to spread out.Gray light spread out to meet the violet wave. Sparks flew as the two energies melded, and then both vanished, cancelling each other out.Seeing that, Nazin raised his guard.Without waiting for the man to react, he quickly moved next to Aria and Saphira, dragging them back.The moment that was done, Nazin stepped forward, fully intending on cutting down the person that tried to hurt the ones he loved."Wait!" Titania's voice cut through the dark.Nazin paused.Across the distance, the other man did as well.Titania stepped forward, moving to Nazin's side, and said, "We mean no harm, Mister Cross!"Nazin blinked. "Mister Cross? Then..." He turned to the man and said, "That guy's the Demon Lord?"Titania nodded and said, "He is." She frowned and said, "But he is not one to usually step out like this? Did something happen?"Saphira stood up and spat on the ground. "Demon Lord or not, that person has some nerve. Forcing me to kneel to a person other than my Master...!"Aria rolled over and got to her feet as well. Brushing herself off, she said, "Oh shut up, you old hag. None of us care about your little roleplay."Saphira flushed. "P-Pardon!? I will have you know that I-"Before she could finish talking another voice called out, cutting through the night."...Out of respect for your father, I will hear you out, Titania." A calm and masculine voice. No, collected. That was a better way to describe it.Even though that man, Demon Lord Krozma... or Mister Cross, as Titania called him. Even though his eyes glimmered with hatred, he restrained himself enough to be civil.That was dangerous. At the same time...Nazin had to begrudgingly respect that.The man instantly closed the gap, stopping at a distance a few paces away from the group.Nazin put himself in front of the others, carefully observing the 'True' Demon Lord.And as he was examining the Demon Lord, so too was the Demon Lord examining him.Using [Analyze] was unnecessary. Even without that information, Nazin could tell that the person in front of him was leagues stronger than anybody else he had face. While not to the existential terror of 'that person', the Demon Lord had a similar 'depth' to him, the resolve to sacrifice countless lives if it was necessary.Krozma glanced at Aria and Saphira before settling his gaze on Titania. "Whatever the case, I hope that you have a good reason for traveling with beings so tainted with unnatural darkness and chaos.""Unnatural, you say?" Nazin frowned.Krozma shifted his gaze to Nazin. "Hm. So you don't realize it yourself... Of course, that's to be expected of a human."Saphira bristled. "You-!""That's fine, Saphira." Nazin glanced at her and shook his head.Saphira glared at Krozma but then lowered her head. "As you wish, Master."Hearing that caused Krozma to raise an eyebrow.Before anything else could happen, Nazin glanced at Titania.Seeing that, Titania stepped up and explained the situation.Throughout it, Krozma listened with an impassive expression. But when it was over, a wry smile crossed his face as he glanced at Nazin. "So the humans created a self-fulfilling prophecy."Titania nodded. "That is the situation, Mister Cross.""Hm..." The Demon Lord looked pensieve. "It's true. I did indeed plan on invading the Empire. I also considered meeting with your father to seek wisdom... but I decided against it." His crimson eyes glimmered and said, "This is a personal affair. At least, it was. But to hear that the humans not only targeted my family but Alvheim as well... This situation is more complicated than it appeared.""Then," Titania said. "Can we expect your cooperation?""There's no need." His expression darkened and his crimson eyes glimmered with malice. "I will take care of the Emperor and his forces on my own. You can tell your father that."Darkness surged around the Demon Lord, a black aura filled with pure malice.Titania took a step back. "M-Mister Cross?"The Demon Lord glanced over at Nazin. "...I know not your true identity. However, since you managed to tame that Icy Witch, I will acknowledge you as a person worthy of my trust. In the event that I fail-""Alright, stop."Krozma blinked and then narrowed his eyes. "What?"Nazin shook his head and said, "If you're planning to go throw your life away, I'm going to have to stop you here."It was odd. No, not odd. Cliched.Nazin could already anticipate the events that would unfold from that point on. And if that Demon Lord guy actually went through with his plan, Nazin had a feeling everything would be lost."You... are going to stop me?""I am." Nazin nodded. "Going like this, you're just rushing to your own death. No, you're playing into Fate's hands."Krozma was quiet and then he started speaking. "...I understand that. But..." His eyes glimmered and he said, "But so what? My beloved daughter was killed during her rite of passage. My brilliant son was brutally murdered protecting her. And then my two most trusted companions, ones that I saw as my own brother and sister vanished when setting out to question the Empire of their involvement." Malice enveloped the Demon Lord and he glared at Nazin. "And you're telling me to stand down? To just ignore all of that?!"An explosion of chaotic darkness.Nazin quelled it and said, "I am."Krozma stared at Nazin. "...Hmph. In the end, you humans are all alike." He shook his head and said, "For the Greater Good. For the sake of the world. Always sacrificing others for some abstract ideal. Always inflicting meaningless bloodshed and violence.""W-Wait, Mister Cross," Titania said. "We can still-""I'm fed up with it." Krozma muttered and stared at the night sky. "At this point... even if this world will be engulfed in darkness. Even if it means everything is destroyed..." He lowered his gaze and then held out his left hand. With it, something emerged.When Nazin saw it, his vision went blank.It was an orb. Simple and pitch black, it was visible even within the dark night.But that wasn't what drew Nazin's eyes.Chaos. Darkness. It was an object that not only radiated both, but seemed to embody them.Maybe it was because of Nazin's affinity that he could recognize it even without knowing what it was.Like how Yggdrasil's heart carried the Sword of Mana, embodying the world's source of Light and Order... that orb was the source of the world's Darkness and Chaos."...So be it!" Krozma clenched his hand, shattering the orb.At least, he tried.The moment that Krozma moved, Nazin held out his left hand as well, mirroring Krozma's action. [Dragon's Grasp] activated and prevented Krozma from crushing the orb."You...!" Krozma glared at Nazin and then held out his right hand. Violet light rippled and then a pitch black sword emerged."Like I said, I'm not going to let you throw your life away. And I'm definitely not going to let you drown this world in darkness.""Tch!" Krozma kicked off against the ground and slashed his sword at Nazin's neck."Master!" Saphira stepped into block Krozma, but Nazin pushed her aside."I'll handle this."White light flared as Nazin drew his sword, clashing against Krozma.The true Demon Lord narrowed his eyes. "That light... So you are the 'hero' that the Goddess sent down to save the world?""Tani said it, didn't she? I'm a Demon Lord, not a hero.""Then why are you stopping me?" Krozma stepped forward, putting force into his blade."I told you." Nazin stepped forward, putting force into his sword. "I won't let you throw your life away like this. Nor will I let the world fall into darkness.""And why not?! Are you some fool who thinks that he can save everyone in the world? Or maybe you're one who believes that everyone deserves a second chance? Either way..." Darkness spread from the orb, lacing around Nazin's sword.Nazin realized what was happening and tried to pull his blade back. But before he could, Krozma attacked."You are too naive." The creeping darkness quickly accelerated, piercing Nazin's heart."Nazin!"Whose voice was that?Nazin couldn't tell.It was dark. A primordial void and chaos where nothing existed. No, that was a lie. There was something there.A woman. Beautiful beyond description, just like a certain Goddess that Nazin knew.But that woman was different. Similar, but different.If Serena was playful, like an annoying younger sister who loved to play pranks, the one there was a wicked witch that was enjoyed the sadistic pleasure of bringing people to ruin.The woman tilted her head. "How convenient. A vessel? No, an 'avatar'..."Before Nazin could respond, white light spread out, causing the woman to fade.Cruel laughter echoed... And then Nazin was back in reality.Krozma was standing a few paces away, his cloak and armor seared and smoking. At the same time, the orb in his left hand was gone.Nazin blinked and then realized that he was holding the orb. Darkness stretched out, trying to corrupt him, but a warm light emerged from his heart to cancel it.There were a lot of questions. Who that woman was, what she meant by those words... but for now, he had something else to do.Nazin looked at Krozma.Krozma glared back."...I've had enough of this cliched plot." Putting the dark orb aside for now, Nazin stared at Krozma and said, "Now... Let's talk. I'm breaking us out of this bad end, whether the world wants me to or not." 11 75 – Faithful Companion – Yearning HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextWhen Xinxin regained her senses, she realized that she was lost. After seeing Sifu and that woman so close together... She thought she would be able to handle it, but it seemed like the impact was more than she expected. And because of that, she had run off without thinking of where to go.A breeze blew past, bringing with it the soft clattering of bamboo. Nearby, the faint bubbling of running water echoed, accompanied by a thin mist.Xinxin blinked, looking at her surroundings, and then a wry smile crossed her face.It was the same place where she had first met her Sifu. Although a bit different because it was a replica that Wang Tian made, there was no mistaking it.Xinxin shook her head, trying to calm her frantic heart.Was it because of her emotions, or 'her' emotions?Either way, Xinxin's heart felt like it was ripping in half.Her Sifu's face flashed in her mind. The quiet resolve, the determined gaze, as if to face the entire world to protect the one he loved...It was an expression that Xinxin had always desired.So, seeing Sifu look like that to another woman...Xinxin clenched her chest, crumpling up the soft silk dress she wore.Ba-dump.Xinxin sighed and walked over to lean against a bamboo tree. "...I'm being stupid."She had already known.Aria and Sifu were tied together by karma. Black and red threads entwined as one, drawing them together whether they wished it or not. Even after that goddess's golden thread had been severed, those bonds remained.And that bond was stronger than the one that Xinxin had with her Sifu.Xinxin sighed and sat down, pulling her knees up to her chest.Her Sifu... No. Nowun had always been confident. Serious and striving towards his ambitions. And if he intended to cherish that elf, then Xinxin should support him.It was fine to just be at his side. She was happy as long as he was alive and safe. But most of all... Xinxin didn't want to burden him.Since Xinxin met Nowun, he had always been pulled along by someone else, tied down by some obligation that he didn't choose. 'Chains' that were imposed on him rather than ropes he cast out on his own.Xinxin didn't want to be another shackle on him.It was why she didn't mention her 'past' as his Faithful Companion. It was why she didn't mention what happened after she brought him back.All that Xinxin wanted was for her Sifu to fulfill his dreams and ambitions... even if that meant that she would just remain as his disciple and nothing else.Right.That... was all that Xinxin wanted. Nothing more."How ironic, Xinxin. Was pining for one lifetime not enough?"Xinxin's quickly stood up, searching the surroundings.A familiar laugh echoed and then a man stepped out from within the bamboo forest.Xinxin's eyes widened.A heroic young man in a faded azure robe. A plain sword was strapped at his right side and his long hair had turned a pure white.Even so, Xinxin would never be able to forget that appearance. "Wang... Tian?"The man smiled and then walked over.Xinxin subconsciously took a few steps back, crashing into the bamboo.The man... Wang Tian stopped when he saw that and then sighed. "You... Don't you think you're letting the past weigh on you too much?"Xinxin frowned. "What do you mean? No." She shook her head and said, "How are you alive?"It didn't make sense.Xinxin had seen him die. She had watched as his existence unraveled and vanished into the void. Even if time had been disturbed, there was no way for him to be standing there before her.Wang Tian let out a faint smile and said, "Though you've gotten harsher, it seems that you're still the same kind girl in the end. But you know, giving out your heart like that is only going to leave it shattered in the end."Xinxin scoffed and crossed her arms. "As if you would know.""But I do," Wang Tian said. "After all, I was the one who had your heart first. Well... maybe not. 'You' never belonged to me. Not like 'she' did.""...I'm leaving." Xinxin spun around and started walking away. "I don't know whether this is a delusion, reality, or whatever, but I won't stand here and be mocked by you."Wang Tian followed after her.Xinxin stubbornly kept walking.After a while, Wang Tian said, "You're worried that you'll be a burden to him, aren't you?"Xinxin's heart throbbed, but she resolutely kept silent and kept walking."That man, your Sifu, is walking a path that defies everything. While strong, you're afraid that you'll become his weakness. A liability.""Be silent.""That's especially true now that the other girl is there. Xinxin... You're worried that you'll get thrown away. No, that you'll get replaced. Isn't that right, Faithful Companion?"Xinxin's eyes widened and she spun around. In an instant, her sword was drawn and pointed at Wang Tian- No, at the person borrowing Wang Tian's form. "Who are you?""Whoops!" The imposter giggled and said, "Looks like I slipped up."Xinxin narrowed her eyes.The imposter's form rippled and then a beautiful young woman stood in Wang Tian's place. A familiar one at that, with pristine jade skin, silky black hair, and eyes like starry amethysts. Borrowing Xinxin's appearance now, the imposter let out a playful smile and said, "You should know who I am, right?""...You're that Goddess.""Hey!" The Goddess pouted and said, "I have a name, you know?"Xinxin responded by stepping forward and slashing at the Goddess's neck.Callous laughter echoed in the forest, and then the Goddess reappeared behind Xinxin. This time, however, her appearance was someone else. A cold beauty with snowy white hair and sapphire eyes.Xinxin sent a surge of dark spike towards the Goddess.Once again, she vanished. When she reappeared, she was in the form of a young blonde elf woman wearing a white dress. Emerald eyes looked down at Xinxin, a haughty expression completely at odd with Aria's usual personality. "Half-hearted attacks like that won't hurt me, you know?""Then I'll just try harder!" Xinxin glared at the Goddess and then focused. Drawing out the strength in her dantian, drawing in the ambient energy in the surroundings and compressing them to the limit... At the same time, she changed her weapon with the sword Wang Tian left her and then stepped forward, slashing at the Goddess's neck.A delicate white hand blocked it, pressing its palm against the edge of Xinxin's blade. As a result, a thin red line formed, letting out a trace of blood. But that was all.Xinxin scowled and pressed harder, trying to cut through. But nothing happened.The Goddess tilted her head. "How surprising. For you to be able to damage me like this as well as for that guy to fragment 'myself' like that... It's interesting. No, 'fun'." Having said that, the Goddess swept her hand and sent Xinxin back.Xinxin quickly landed on the ground and cautiously surveyed the Goddess.She was still in Aria's form, but the manic and callous gaze in those emerald eyes was clearly that of someone else.Xinxin wondered for a brief moment if her Sifu had made a mistake and the Goddess had taken over Aria... but it couldn't be the case. After all, he would have realized it first. Then how-"You don't need to be so cautious." The Goddess smiled and leaned against a bamboo tree. "I'm just here to talk. A bit of a tête-à-tête between women.""I have nothing to say to a woman like you.""Ah." The Goddess nodded. "That's understandable. I did send people to wipe out your clan and steal your mother's soul to make an angel, after all."Xinxin felt a surge of rage at those words but quickly calmed herself.The Goddess laughed. "That's good. Being able to hold back and keep a calm mind is a good sign. Seems like Nowun is a better teacher than I anticipated."Darkness flared around Xinxin and she said, "Don't say his name."The Goddess crossed her arms. "It's not like it's his real name. What difference does it make?"Xinxin glared at the Goddess."Fine, fine." The Goddess held up her hands in surrender. "I'll stop playing around." After that, she sat down. The moment she did, a pure white chair appeared beneath her.Seeing that, Xinxin frowned.That Goddess was awfully talkative today... and non-violent as well.Something was off, but Xinxin didn't know what.Before she could figure it out, the Goddess spoke. "I'm surprised that I can't find that guy anywhere." The Goddess glanced at Xinxin and said, "To not be seen with my sight... either he's gotten a lot better at hiding or you're pretty strong.""You shouldn't underestimate humans, Goddess."The Goddess laughed.Xinxin blinked and then said, "What's so funny?"The Goddess shifted her legs, crossing her right over her left, and said, "Underestimating humans is the last thing I want to do. After all, the last time I did that..." She trailed off and shook her head.Xinxin straightened. "Enough rambling. Why are you here and what do you want?" Even while she said that, Xinxin carefully observed the Goddess, waiting for an opening.The Goddess nodded. "Alright. In that case... I'll cut to the chase." She smiled and said, "Why don't you make a deal with me?"Busier than anticipated with school :sweat: Hope that the chapter was enjoyable and thanks as always for reading! 10 76 – Faithful Companion – Desire HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextFaced with that question, there was only one response Xinxin could make."I refu-""Don't be too hasty." The Goddess smiled and said, "It'll be strictly to your benefit. You're worried about your Sifu abandoning you, right? If you agree, I can make it so that he never leaves you- No, so that he only looks at you."Xinxin's heart throbbed. Sifu... looking only at her?The Goddess laced her hands together and placed them on her lap. "I see I have your attention now."Xinxin shook her head."Come now. There's no need to lie to yourself." The Goddess smiled and said, "I can empathize. Giving everything to a person and then being left behind... While it's noble that you're willing to go through that again, is that what you truly desire?""I don't... Something like that...""At the rate things are going... it's going to happen, you know?" The Goddess's smile faded and she said, "While that person erased my blessings and changed his powers, he's still the same person at his core. Just like Wang Tian, that person is going to set off on his own path and walk it to the end, regardless of who he leaves behind. And in the end, you'll suffer the same fate."*Ba-dump*"It's 'karma'. Not any destiny I created, but the natural consequences of your actions as well as his own. But that's a bit sad, isn't it? In that case... why don't you change it?""I...""It would be simple. A peaceful life with you as the ruler of the Sun Kingdom with your beloved Sifu beside you. A lovely family with a beautiful daughter and a polite and filial son. Joyful and happy days. Don't you deserve something like that after all you've given up?"Xinxin could see it.A cute young girl that looked a bit like herself, reaching up with tiny hands. A young boy that looked a bit like Sifu, tugging at her shirt and asking to play."Th-That...""Nice, isn't it?" The Goddess stood up.Xinxin flinched and took a step back."It's not bad to want to be happy. So... let's make a deal." The Goddess held out her hand.Xinxin stared at it, her heart wavering. "I... I won't agree. But... But let's say that I did. What... would I have to do?"The Goddess's smile widened. "It's simple. All you have to do is let your Sifu and that elf girl go to Alvheim by themselves. You're going to be busy with the peace conference anyway, aren't you? So just stay busy and ignore whatever happens there. When you do- Hm?" The Goddess looked to the side and then shook her head. "Ah. Looks like our time's up.""W-Wait!"The Goddess waved at Xinxin and gave her a teasing smile. "You don't need to answer me. Just do as I said and I'll fill my end of the bargain. Til then... take care!"Xinxin reached out, but when she did, the Goddess had vanished."Heaven Seizer?" A male voice called out.Xinxin flinched and quickly lowered her hand.The bamboo rustled and then a young man with spiky black hair appeared. Erik. His fancy white robe was scuffed up and he looked worried. But when he saw Xinxin standing there alone, he let out a sigh of relief. "Thank the heavens." He walked towards her and said, "I sensed you entering the forbidden area in a rush and I was worried that something happened."Xinxin hid her trembling heart and shook her head. "Nothing happened."Erik stared at Xinxin, frowning.Xinxin stared back.After a while, Erik slowly nodded. "...As you say, Elder Sister. However, if you ever wish to talk, know that I will never judge you for whatever you say." Erik brushed off his robes and said, "Regardless of how you may think about myself and the others, we all treated the Heavenly King as our grandfather. Since he cherished you so much, I hope that the day comes when we may become close as well."Hearing those words calmed Xinxin's heart a bit. Still, she couldn't let him off for slipping up in calling her Heaven Seizer, so she decided to tease him a bit. "Is this how you hooked those two beautiful girls, Erik?"Erik scoffed. "If anything, I'm the one ensnared in their web."Xinxin smiled.The Goddess's words and her deal...Xinxin would be lying if her heart wasn't shaken from the offer. But seeing Erik's concern and frantic appearance was enough to bring her back to her senses."Well," Erik said. "Whatever the case, I hope that Elder Sister won't do anything too reckless in the near future. I may be the Heavenly King, but it is you who we serve. If something were to happen, I would never be able to face grandfather.""...Thank you."Erik smiled back.Xinxin coughed and then said, "How are things going in terms of the peace conference?"Erik sighed. "It is a bit troubling to determine which disciples to bring along. As this is a formal meeting of powers, it is imperative that our forces are both indicative of our strength and representative of our entire kingdom. Of course, this means visits to the minor sects and clans, passing messages..." Erik shook his head and said, "There is a lot that must be done in the next few weeks."Xinxin nodded. "It's good that you're prepared. Nobody would ever believe that you're the sniveling person I met when I first arrived."Erik gave a bitter smile and said, "Time does not wait for anyone, Elder Sister."Those words gave Xinxin pause.Time... That was right.Even though Xinxin and her Sifu were not necessarily bound by time's forward march, that wasn't to say that it waited for them. And even if it did, emotions, thoughts, and memories could shift with time.Don't you deserve something like that after all you've given up?The Goddess's words came back to Xinxin's mind. With them came the gnawing thought.What if... Sifu changed his mind? What if there came a time where, even if she stood beside him, Sifu saw her as a nuisance? In that case, if something like that were to happen...Xinxin's heart throbbed."Elder Sister?" Erik stared at Xinxin, concern in his eyes.Seeing that, Xinxin said, "Perhaps there is something you can help me with after all."Erik lit up, smiling, and then he nodded. "Ask away, Elder Sister!"Xinxin bit her lip for a moment and then said, "If... If you were given the option to throw everything away and just live with those girls, Mary and Sarah. If you didn't have to worry about your responsibilities anymore... If everything would remain peaceful like that... would you accept it?"Erik's smile faded and he frowned, seriously considering the question. After a bit, he looked at Xinxin and said, "Before I answer... I have a question.""Yes?""Would everything else remain the same?"Xinxin paused, considering the question. After a moment, she shook her head and said, "Everything would change. Your responsibilities would vanish and nobody would know the truth except for you."Erik was quiet for a moment and then he said, "I have to admit, Elder Sister. Such a life is definitely desirable-""Isn't it?""...However, would that not just be an illusion?"Xinxin froze and then she shook her head. "But it would be real. A true reality where everyone would be happy.""Even if that were the case... I could not accept it." Erik looked up at Xinxin and said, "While I would be happy and free, someone else would take my place. And that person would not be as qualified as I. Though I pray every day that I could simply enjoy a peaceful life and raise a family with the two that I love, for the sake of our sect... for your sake, I will take on that burden."Xinxin flinched at Erik's sincere words. "B-But... don't you deserve better? After all you've done, don't you want to set it aside and just be happy?"Erik stared into Xinxin's eyes.Facing that gaze, Xinxin almost felt like she was looking at Wang Tian's enigmatic gaze back in the Xia Dynasty."Grandfather told me this when I was younger." Erik shifted his gaze and stared at the sky. "Life is a path that can only be walked once. Even if time turns back, the regrets that one creates and the pain they inflict upon to others will never be erased. After all, what you have done will forever remain in the depths of your heart."Xinxin's heart throbbed. "That..."It was true.While the world might never realize it, Xinxin would remember. The happiness she felt would always be marred with guilt.Erik lowered his head and said, "Grandfather had many regrets. Even so, he always looked forward. To me... To all of us, he said that we should always walk a path that we could be proud of. And... even if we could not be proud of it, even if our paths were riddled with mistakes and regrets, he said to continue anyway. Because if we didn't... if we pretended that such things never happened, we would be ignoring the sacrifices and lives we trampled upon the way. And if that happened... wouldn't it be worse than the most vile devil?"Xinxin was quiet.What Erik said... was definitely something that Wang Tian would have known all about.Pretending that such things never happened would be ignoring the sacrifices and lives trampled along the way. Doing so would make them the worst type of devil...Wang Tian could have done that. Along his path to defy heaven, he could have severed his heart and emotions towards Xinxin and forget all about her. But instead, he chose not to.Although he had inflicted countless wrongs. Although he knew he could never ask forgiveness. Although everything he did would never repay the lifetime of sacrifice, he chose to live on and do his best.He could have pretended nothing had happened. He could have used his knowledge of the future for his own gain and try to correct his mistakes. He could have lived a happy life together with the one he had forsaken and none would be the wiser.But he didn't.The proof of that was everywhere Xinxin could see.Never knowing if he could see her again, he created an organization that would continue to help her even after his death. Even though it must have been painful to endure so long, even though he knew full well that he would have been more likely to be cursed at than praised, he did it.That sort of resolve... Of staying true to one's emotions even if there was no chance of repayment..."...What an idiot."Was she talking about herself, or the guy who waited millennia for the chance that she might arrive?Xinxin didn't know.Erik smiled and said, "Does that help, Elder Sister?"Xinxin smiled back. "It does." She bowed her head and said, "Thank you-"A sudden gust of wind, coupled by the sound of breaking bamboo. With it came a young man with an average face and a flowing black robe. His black hair swayed like wisps of darkness while his eyes, once a dark brown, glimmered a deep crimson as they scanned the surroundings.Xinxin immediately straightened, her eyes widening. "S-Sifu?"Nowun's gaze settled on Xinxin. But then he noticed Erik standing close by and glared at the Heavenly King.Erik flinched and quickly bowed his head. "G-Greetings, Grand Sifu.""...Tch." Nowun ignored the guy and then walked over to Xinxin.Seeing him approach like that reminded Xinxin of the past and she instinctively shirked away. But before she could get anywhere, a firm hand grasped her left arm."Stupid girl."Hearing that brought Xinxin to her senses. She frowned and shook her arm, trying to pull it free. "Stop that, Sifu! I'm not-""Xinxin.""S-Sifu?" Xinxin's eyes widened.Nowun stared at her and then pulled his hand back. Of course, since he didn't let go, Xinxin came with it.Shocked, Xinxin didn't react. And because she didn't react, before she knew it, a pair of firm arms had pulled her close."No matter how strong you've gotten, it's still dangerous to run off by yourself. I would be... It would be troublesome if you disappeared somewhere I couldn't reach you, so stay in my sight, okay?"They were clumsy words. Considering everything that Xinxin felt when she saw him with Aria, it was also far from an adequate apology. Even so..."And more than that... You're the only person I can trust in this world without hesitation. So believe me when I say that I don't want to lose you. Alright?"Xinxin looked up.Nowun's face was uncharacteristically soft. No, instead of soft... it was as if he had turned back time to the very beginning. The awkward and clumsy young man who was foolish enough to face off against a dragon with just an ordinary stick. The rough but caring man who commanded her to live and fight against her fate instead of falling victim to it.Without her realizing it, Xinxin's vision began to blur, tears welling up in her sparkling eyes."What? Crying already?" Nowun gave her a slight smile and said, "I thought you wanted me to stop treating you like a little girl?"Xinxin stared at him with a sloppy smile and said, "Stupid Sifu. It's your fault for being so out of character." She sniffed and raised her hand to wipe away her tears.Before she could, Nowun had already reached over, lightly brushing her cheeks. "Tears like that only make someone as beautiful as yourself ugly you know?"Xinxin laughed and then buried her head in Nowun's chest. "You're the one to blame, Sifu. And this isn't fair."A gentle hand on her back, a slight warmth holding her tight. Then, an uncharacteristically warm voice. "I know. But you don't have to worry. I'm not going anywhere any time soon... At least, not without you."Xinxin nodded, her Sifu's words calming her troubled heart. Even so...It's not bad to want to be happy.A small portion of the Goddess's words echoed in her mind.Her normally cold Sifu's warm affection. His clumsy but determined words and emotions...If she could stay like this forever and make him look only at her, then...Even if it was like an illusion. Even if it meant living a lie forever....Would that be so bad?Phew. Trying to fit in writing time is tough. Forgot just how much of the day school took from you. Managing though, but I wish that I could write more. T_T I finally got the ending sorted out on paper and upcoming events mapped out now. From the looks of things, we might reach it before this story turns a year old. Now comes the hard part of hoping everything makes sense though... Kind of wish I took better notes when starting the story.orzAnyway, thanks for reading, as always! I'm not too sure if everything will unfold as perfectly as I want it to in my head from this point on, but I hope it's an enjoyable read nonetheless.To people from the beginning who's been reading this far, a warm thanks for sticking along with my unreliable self.To people who started the story recently, a warm thanks for giving it a chance even though it's not quite a conventional story like some of the others here. 7 77 – Heartfelt Sentiments HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextXinxin leaned into my embrace, quietly sniffling as she tried to calm down.I held her tight and waited. Still, seeing her act like that sent a pang of regret through my heart.She had grown up. The beautiful young girl from back then had become a true beauty that would draw the envy and attention of anyone around. Even so, when she was with me it was like nothing had changed.We were basically the same height now and stood eye to eye. Even her powers had grown, enough to where she was the one protecting me while I was wounded. Because of that, I thought she was fine.The front of my robes became wet. Xinxin was quiet, but it didn't seem like she had stopped crying yet.Was it because I took her for granted, or because I just didn't want to acknowledge it?The young girl who put on a harsh act to protect herself.The girl who grew up while chasing after me despite everything I did to her... who was so relieved at just a few casual words of assurance she broke out in happy tears.Xinxin, my beloved disciple.Like with Aria, I couldn't take back what I'd done, but at the least I could make it up going forward.The bamboo forest rattled, accompanied by a soft breeze. As if time had turned back to that first day.At the time, I was furious and wanted nothing more than to get back at that Goddess for what she did, but now...Power was still a necessity.But it wouldn't be enough to just get back at that Goddess. No, I needed to hurry and recover so that I could protect the two of them.For Aria, the naive elf princess whose fate seemed to be bound with my own for better or worse... and for my beloved disciple who was too good for a cruel person like myself....Ah. And Saphira. But that was a more difficult problem to resolve, so it'd have to wait a bit longer.Someone cleared their throat from nearby.I blinked and glanced over to see Xinxin's... secretary, I believed? That guy called Erik.He glanced at Xinxin and then said, "I have no intention of intruding on this precious moment... but should I leave the two of you alone, Elder Sister?"Xinxin tensed and then immediately stepped back.I let her go and then, seeing her expression, did my best to keep a straight face.My lovely disciple's face had turned a deep red and her eyes were wide and panicked. She pointed at Erik and said, "Y-You! This is an order! N-Never say anything about this to anyone else! Especially those girls of yours, understood?"After seeing that, I couldn't take it anymore and laughed.Xinxin turned a deeper shade of red and then spun towards me. She narrowed her eyes and said, "This isn't funny, Sifu!""Right, right." I smiled and said, "This is a very serious situation. Heaven forbid people find out the cold beauty behind the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect is an ordinary girl.""Siiifuuu! Stop teasing me!" Xinxin pouted and glared at me.I took a step back and held up my hands. "Fine, fine.""Ahem." Erik bowed and said, "Since this situation is settled, I will take my leave." He glanced at me and winked before saying, "Enjoy yourselves, Elder Sister, Elder Brother.""E-Erik!" Xinxin spun towards the guy and said, "Get back here!"The Heavenly King ran off, quickly disappearing amidst the bamboo trees."Argh! That kid...!" Xinxin huffed and crossed her arms."Let him be, Xinxin. Now come on." I grabbed my beloved disciple's right hand and said, "Let's head back. I'm sure Titania and Aria are worried about you.""S-Sifu...? Um... your hand...""Let's go." Without giving her any room for doubt, I gently led her back home.After all of that, or perhaps because of that, time seemed to pass by in a lazy fashion.Xinxin apologized to Aria for running off and to Titania for worrying her.The two elven sisters were still awkward around each other, but Aria's kind and forgiving nature was slowly thawing Titania's frozen and jaded heart.And I stayed put, focusing on letting my body heal and my powers return.The Goddess was surprisingly quiet and things were uneventful.While a cause for concern, the lull was necessary for all of us. A bit of breathing room after all the hectic events.And like that, a month passed by.Early morning, with the sun just peeking over the horizon. The faint morning dew dusted the flowers and grass nearby while a gentle breeze added a pleasant atmosphere.I poured myself a cup of fireblossom tea, setting the pot on the table in front of me, and then peered out at the surroundings.Rather than Xinxin's home, I was seated at a table in her private pagoda.Part of it was because I wanted to get some fresh air, and the other part..."Hah!"A blonde elf swung a long sword through the air. Her clothes, a white robe, shifted as she moved in the courtyard, hugging her body. Sweat covered her body, causing her skin to glisten with the sunlight. After a few slashes, Aria panted, catching her breath and glanced to the side. "L-Like that, Tani?"I took a sip from my tea and watched Aria struggle to practice swordsmanship.Titania walked over to her younger sister, shaking her head. Like Aria, she was wearing a white robe and carrying a sword. With a sigh, Titania grabbed Aria's waist, forcefully shifting it."W-Wait, Tani...!""Stop squirming. You want to improve, do you not?""...Yes.""Then hold still."Aria flushed and glanced over at the pagoda.I took a sip from my tea cup and pointedly stared off into space."Ari!"Aria flinched. "Y-Yes!"Titania stepped back and then raised her sword. "Now, remember to keep that stance and then copy me. Slowly. Do not rush like you did previously.""...Yes, Tani."Titania nodded and then began to move, slowly tracing out slashes with her sword. Beside her, Aria did the same. Well, attempted to. It seemed that the younger elf princess wasn't quite as adept in swordsmanship as her older sister.It was bad enough that I was actually surprised at how patient Titania was being.Aria's talent was in archery and wind magic. Although she had the potential for dark magic as well, right now those were her primary abilities and traits. As for swordsmanship... well, to call her talent poor would be an understatement.Still, I couldn't deny her efforts.Whether it was an excuse to bridge the awkward gap that had formed between Aria and her sister, or not, Aria had gone out of her way to seek Titania out for training and was dutifully doing as her older sister said.And, while Titania was doing her best to stay aloof, I could see how happy she was at properly interacting with her younger sister from the faint smile on her face.Despite everything that had occurred, it seemed that those two had managed to regain at least a semblance of happiness again.Now, I just had to find a way to ensure things stayed that way."Enjoying the show, Sifu?" Xinxin walked onto the pagoda. Today she was wearing a soft violet dress with detached sleeves, tied together by white silk. Smiling, she took a seat across from me.I set my tea cup down and turned towards her. "I would be lying if I didn't find it a bit amusing." I gestured back towards Aria and said, "She... really doesn't have any talent in swordsmanship."As I said that, Aria tried to copy another technique from Titania. It was a simple maneuver where you took a step back and slashed out with your sword to buy some space.But somehow, in stepping back, Aria managed to stumble, letting go of her sword and almost impaling herself in the process.Thankfully, Titania was there to stop it.It was a lot better than her haphazard flailing at the beginning, but this was already a month's worth of progress...Xinxin poured herself a cup of tea and then lifted it up with both hands to take a sip. Afterwards, she set it down and shook her head. "Sifu really is a sadist, aren't you? Does seeing beautiful women in distress amuse you that much?""I don't go around making a habit of it." I refilled my tea and said, "It just seems to turn out that way more often than not."Xinxin, Aria, Titania, Saphira... Technically the Goddess if I factored in my intent to take her out.Putting it that way, I did seem to have a habit of troubling beautiful women..."Is that so?" Xinxin took another sip from her tea and said, "Then maybe it's Sifu's karma for bullying a beautiful woman too much in your past life."I rolled my eyes. "As if something like that-"That's not very funny, ****! If it was anyone else, I'd-"...Happened?"A fragment of a memory. Some half remembered words and a voice almost forgotten.I frowned.A pang of regret and sorrow, emotions without the accompanying memories.That was... Did I forget something important?"Sifu?" Xinxin set down her tea cup and stared at me, her brow scrunched up in worry. "Is something wrong?"I shook my head. "It's nothing."Xinxin frowned and slowly said, "I was joking... but could it be that in your previous life, you truly did-""Like I said, it's nothing."A flash of wrongness.I frowned and said, "...Even if it isn't, I can't remember now so there's no point in worrying about it."Xinxin bowed her head. "Sorry, Sifu. I didn't mean to bring up painful memories.""It's fine." I smiled and said, "Sorry for worrying you."Xinxin smiled back and then continued drinking her tea.I leaned back for a while and just watched her.A picture-perfect scene. Framed beneath the pagoda with the flowers in the distance and the soft morning rays highlighting her face, Xinxin was beautiful beyond words. Gently sipping at her tea with a faint smile and half-lidded eyes, it was a sight that was better than any masterpiece an artist could have dreamed of.Even though I was used to her by now, at times like these I still found my breath being taken away."Hm?" Xinxin tilted her head and looked over to me. "Did you need something, Sifu?""I'm just admiring the scenery.""But there's nothing that impr-" Xinxin cut off and then turned a deep red. "Sifu!"I smiled and said, "Did I say something wrong?""Hmph." Xinxin crossed her arms and said, "You were definitely a bully in your previous life as well. That's the only explanation."I shrugged. "Who knows?"Xinxin shook her head and refilled her tea cup.I watched her for a bit and then a thought came to mind. "Xinxin."She flinched, causing a bit of the tea to spill over.I got up to help, but she quickly waved me down."It's fine, Sifu." She waved her hand, causing a plain cloth to appear from a ripple in space, and then started cleaning up the mess. As she did, she glanced at me and looked away, focusing on wiping up the spill. "Sorry. I'm just... not quite used to you calling me that.""...But I've done it before?""I-It's just different, alright? Don't ask me why." Xinxin quickly finished cleaning up the mess and sat back down with a fresh cup of tea. "In any case... What did you want to say, Sifu?"I thought about how to phrase my question and then said, "I know I asked this not long ago... but are you really happy like this?"A bright smile immediately appeared on Xinxin's face. "Of course I am!""...Don't you miss your family though?"Xinxin froze, the smile slowly fading from her lips. After a moment, she sighed and took a long sip from her tea.I carefully watched her and said, "Do you regret becoming my disciple?"Xinxin shook her head. "I don't. Even if I died and was reborn a thousand lives, I would follow you every time. But even so..." She looked down at her cup and slowly swirled her tea. "I do miss them. I mean... I never even got the chance to say goodbye."An empty room. The lack of warmth. A bright smile that had vanished without a trace.I winced at the barrage of memories and emotions. Thankfully, Xinxin was too lost in thought to notice.My beloved disciple let out a deep sigh and said, "I wish that I had said more to everyone before we left. If I had known that was the last time I would see them..." She trailed off, her beautiful face marred by melancholy."...If it makes you feel better, your father's last words were for me to protect you."Xinxin paused and then let out a faint smile. "That sounds just like Daddy." Her eyes started to water. Maybe since she didn't want me to see her cry, she closed her eyes, taking a moment to collect herself.As she did, I thought back to that time and scowled. If that Goddess hadn't interfered, then Xinxin would still-"Wait." Xinxin opened her eyes and looked at me. "Sifu... You were there, weren't you?"I paused and slowly nodded. "I was.""And you promised that you would explain everything to me when I was strong enough."I hesitated. "I did, but..."Xinxin lowered her eyes. "Am I... still not strong enough, Sifu?"I shook my head. "No. You are. It's just..." I stared at her and said, "Do you really want to know?"Xinxin nodded. "Tell me. Whatever it is... I promise that I won't be upset.""Fine. Then... After I left you, I went back to your clan."Bonus chapter since my birthday's tomorrow! I also splurged a bit and got a new cover for volume three for my gift. Won't comment much about what it means or implies, but I'll be interested to hear any theories and thoughts you guys might have. I've added the volume covers to the glossary section of the story's main page, so feel free to look through them at your leisure.Thanks as always for reading and I'll see you at the ordinary time tomorrow! 10 78 – Stories of the Past – I HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextIt was a bloody tale, so I didn't go into too much detail for Xinxin. Instead, I gave her a brief summary.Back then, I had returned to the Zhan Clan to finish things off, both to settle Xinxin's situation and do what I could to improve my cultivation.But after making my way through the front gates, it was clear that something else was going on.Even without me going out of my way to drain their cultivation, the people in the Zhan Clan were dying, having their life force taken away.And the source of that person... was Xinxin's father.I didn't know why, but he had activated a formation in a desperate bid to ascend to immortality by sacrificing the entire Zhan bloodline.There were some parts involved about reawakening the True Wood Physique and using it to charge through the Door of Immortality... but it was a plan doomed to failure.After all, that Goddess wouldn't just sit there and allow such an easy loophole.Divine retribution fell upon the clan. At first, just tribulation lightning. But as time went on and the formation reached out, angels appeared and started hunting people down.I took care of them of course. It'd be dumb not to take what was presented to me, and the angels were a great source of energy.Some other things happened, the angels vanished... and then both Wang Tian and Xinxin showed up."...And as for attacking you. Well, I wasn't about to let you die after I went out of my way to keep you safe. So, to trick everybody that might have been watching, I ripped out your heart since I knew you would live and then let that One Tin guy take care of the rest.""It's Wang Tian."I nodded. "That's what I said."Xinxin rolled her eyes and then went quiet, swirling her cup of tea again.I frowned. "...Are you mad?"It was a reasonable response.The point of me returning to the Zhan Clan had been to wipe them out after all... mostly for selfish reasons. The fact that it was already on the verge of destruction when I arrived didn't change my intent.Xinxin shook her head. "No. I already knew Sifu was a bad person, so that doesn't surprise me.""...I won't disagree with that."A person that had taken millions of lives, disregarding whether they were innocent or guilty definitely couldn't be called a good person.I knew that. Didn't mean that being called that by my beloved disciple didn't sting a bit though."It's just... It seems that Goddess has a lot to answer for, doesn't she?"I nodded. "That's right."Goddess Serena of Asifant. The one in charge of the current world that was a mix mash of Isekai and Xianxia, that meddlesome woman who tugged at people's fates and allowed tragedy to unfold-"She's insane. Enough that at times she seems to be two different people." I stared at Xinxin and said, "You especially need to be on your guard.""Me, Sifu?""That's right." I frowned and said, "I'm not too sure what her aspect for being a Goddess is, but she was definitely an indescribable beauty. And since you're as beautiful as you are, she might be jealous. Paired with the fact that you're strong enough to wound and potentially kill her, that Goddess might just try to play some tricks and neutralize you."Xinxin flinched.I blinked and then narrowed my eyes. "Xinxin-""Elder Sister! Elder Brother!" Erik's voice echoed from the distance.I glanced towards him to see that guy walking over with his girls trailing after him.He waved at me and said, "It is time to depart for the conference!"I glanced back at Xinxin.She met my gaze and quickly stood up. "W-Well, it seems that we have to get going, Sifu.""Xinxin. Did that person-""I'll keep an eye out. But we have to get going now. It'd be bad if we showed up to the important conference late, wouldn't it?"I stared at her.Xinxin stared back."...Fine." I finished my tea and stood up. "Let's go."Rushing wind. A blur of green as the surroundings flew past below and a clear blue sky everywhere else.Like that, I along with the others headed towards the Ancient Forest in a caravan of fancy wagons enchanted to fly through the air.Some fancy formations were laid out on the structure of the wagon to deal with the physics of something completely un-aerodynamic traveling at Mach speed.It wasn't that important for someone like me, especially now that I had recovered most of my wounds and powers, but for other people, I could see how it would be a problem.The interior of the wagon was fairly straightforward. Although fancy on the outside, it was essentially a giant cube. Some lush silk-cushioned seats lined three of the walls while the third was the door. There were glass windows on each side to show the passing scenery, but the ones on the walls that I wasn't sitting at were covered in silk drapes.All-in-all, a plush and comfortable compartment if I was alone, and even though I wasn't, still roomy enough to not feel claustrophobic.An awkward atmosphere was filling the compartment, but I decided to ignore it for the moment and look out my window.In front of this magical flying caravan, there was a grand palanquin adorned with gold leaf, silk curtains, precious jade, and other impractical precious materials.For each yoke, there was a disciple on a flying sword carrying it on their back.As for the important person that they were escorting, it was none other than my dear disciple.Apparently, the plan was to have Xinxin arrive with the grandeur and mystique that someone called the Heaven Seizer was supposed to possess. As a result, they had dressed up a fancy box, sent out their top four disciples, and even attached an imposing banner with the characters 'Heaven' and 'Grasp' written on it.From my perspective, I had to grudgingly admit that it was pretty well executed.The palanquin's windows were covered in thin drapes that hid Xinxin's features but showed her lovely silhouette.It was enough that anybody would be curious about the person hidden inside.Of course, I would have preferred just showing up with Xinxin in a dramatic fashion and letting loose my killing intent, but that plan had been vetoed by my beloved disciple, her sword maid (Titania), her secretary (Erik), Aria, and pretty much everyone involved.So here I was instead, sitting in a flying wagon with Aria to my right, Titania to my left, and the resident demons of the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect across from me.Titania sighed and brushed a strand of her hair out from her face. Glancing at me, she said, "Care to remind me again why I must ride in a wagon with you of all people?"I leaned back in my chair and shrugged. "Blame my beloved disciple's secretary."Titania frowned. "She has no- Ah. You mean Erik."I nodded. "That's right. If I had my way I'd meet you all there, but..."Again, another idea vetoed.Apparently, Xinxin was afraid I'd get into something troublesome if I went by myself.Considering everything that had happened before, I was inclined to believe her, so I decided to go with the flow for once.Titania nodded and then looked to our fellow passengers.I followed her gaze.Nero and his younger sister Eve, the troublesome girl I ran across while out in the sect, were seated directly across from us. To the seats on their right, our left, were Eris and Moros, the Ruby and Cobalt Archfiends of the Demon Realm.I frowned.It was an intelligent decision. After all, other than Xinxin, I was the strongest person in our travel group.Considering Titania and Aria being the remaining members of Alvheim's royal family as well as the demons being party to whatever scheme the Goddess was planning, I was the best person to keep around in order to ensure everyone's safety.It was annoying.However, it was necessary. So I'd just have to deal with it.Titania shook her head and then leaned against the side of the wagon, closing her eyes.Seeing her sister do that, Aria looked at me and then leaned against my side, closing her eyes as well.We had only just set off a few minutes ago, so we still had at least an hour to go before we had to get off.Titania and Aria might be content to sleep, but I didn't have that luxury.Eris, the crimson haired demoness, glanced at me and then at Aria, a puzzled look on her face. It was clear that she was curious, but at the same time, she had enough tact to keep that curiosity to herself.I appreciated that. However-"You got stronger."...Someone else didn't have that tact.Eve stared at me, her crimson eyes sharp, as if trying to analyze my secrets."If that's what you think, I won't correct you." I leaned forward and said, "As for you... Have you learned your lesson about not causing trouble for people since the last time we met?""If you mean whether I was trapped in a building with nothing to do but train and listen to my aunt and uncle patronize me, then yes."Nero cut in and said, "That was for your own good, Eve. If something happened to you-""It would cause an unprecedented continental disaster." Eve rolled her eyes and said, "I'm well aware, Brother.""...As long as you are." Nero looked to me and bowed his head. "And apologies for my sister again, Miss Faith's Sifu."I nodded. "It's fine. Little girls like her always get wrapped up in trouble anyway.""A little girl!?" Eve bristled and said, "I am not-!"Eris waved her hand. "That's enough out of you for now, Missy."Mana rippled and then wrapped around Eve's mouth. The young demoness glared at Eris and opened her mouth to talk. But despite her lips moving, no words came out. Realizing that, Eve pouted and crossed her arms, sitting back in her chair.I shook my head, silently thankful that Xinxin never acted that petulant and that I didn't have any younger siblings.Eris looked over to me and said, "She's still learning proper etiquette.""I can see that."Eve glared at me.I raised an eyebrow and sent a bit of killing intent her way.The young demoness flinched and quickly averted her gaze.I sighed. This was going to be a long plane... or rather, wagon ride.Eris bowed her head and said, "Thank you for understanding, Miss Faith's Sifu."I paused and glanced over at her. "You all keep calling me that... but who's Miss Faith?""Hm?" Nero tilted his head and said, "She's your disciple, the Heaven Seizer." He paused, a bit of sweat starting to show on his forehead. "...Don't tell me I've gotten it wrong this whole time?"I thought that over a bit.Faith... If Xinxin's name was written out in characters, it was definitely possible to read it as faith.I hadn't realized it, but that was definitely a strange coincidence. Did her parents anticipate the hard future she would face? Or maybe that Goddess thought it'd be amusing to turn that name into cruel irony..."U-Um. Miss Faith's Sifu, sir?"I looked up to see Nero panicking.The white-haired young man was paler than usual and glancing to his side at Eris. As for her, the crimson haired demoness was lightly tapping her forearm.At that rate, it seemed to me that Eve wasn't the only one who would be having remedial lessons in etiquette so I decided to correct the misunderstanding. "No, you have it right. It's just odd to hear since I never call her that."Nero let out a sigh of relief. "That's good."At that time, Moros spoke up. The blue-haired older demon leaned in and said, "Speaking of names... I hope you do not mind, but is there a proper way to address you, Sir?"Eris nodded and said, "Yes. I would hate for us to slight you during the conference due to our ignorance.""A name..." I paused and considered it. "Well, the name I gave myself when appearing in this world was 'Nowun', so that's as fine as any."A name that wasn't a name.Just like how I had become a person that wasn't a person.Eris blinked and said, "No one?"I nodded. "I threw my past and identity away, so names aren't that important. It's fine to just call me that if you want to address me. Well, as long as you don't plan to fight."Moros let out a bitter laugh. "Considering how well that turned out for us the last time... I believe you need not worry.""So long as that's clear."A silence fell in the compartment again, though not quite as tense and awkward as the first one.Seeing that, I glanced over at Aria to check on her.Did she sense my gaze? Aria opened her eyes and smiled before shifting a bit and leaning on my shoulder again.I sighed and muttered, "You really have no sense of caution with me around, don't you?"At that time, I noticed Nero staring at Aria with a frown on his face.I frowned and stared at him.Nero noticed and shook his head. "I didn't mean to be rude, Sifu Nowun. But that elf woman... Is she Miss Titania's sister?" Saying that, Nero glanced over at Titania."Ah!" Aria sat up and said, "You know my sister?"Nero coughed and glanced at Titania again. "It's a... There is a unique shared history between us, yes."A unique shared history...? Ah, right. That guy had fought in the tournament where Titania was set to be the winner's prize.I thought about bringing it up to ask for more details, but before I could a booming laugh echoed.Moros grinned and said, "That's one way to put it, Nero. What demon alive hasn't heard of the infamous Frosty B-"Eris coughed and glanced at Titania.The eldest elf princess still had her eyes closed and seemed fast asleep. Her breathing was regular she didn't move when called out. However, the twitching of her ears betrayed her, showing that she was definitely listening."...Witch," Moros said. "Frosty Witch."Aria tilted her head, confused. "The Frosty Witch?" She turned to look at Titania.Of course, since Titania had feigned being asleep, she couldn't just get up now."Well!" Aria smiled and said, "Since Tani's sleeping, could you tell me what you know about her? She doesn't like talking about her past very much, so I'm curious to hear about what she was like."Titania's ears twitched again.I smiled and leaned forward. "That's right. I'm curious too... And we've got some time to kill."Moros coughed and quickly averted his gaze.Nero flinched and pretended to be extremely interested at what was outside the window.Eve was still under the spell, so she couldn't say anything.That left Eris.The Ruby Archfiend stared at Titania for a bit and then a sly smile crossed her face. She turned to Aria and said, "Well, Miss Aria. As we said, your eldest sister has quite the reputation back in the Demon Realm. You see, back during our current Demon Lord's coronation..."Not much on my mind today for this chapter. Thanks for reading! 8 79 – Stories of the Past – II HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe eastern edge of the Ancient Forest, amidst the towering trees and long shadows from the vast canopy.There, I glanced behind me and said, "Frosty Witch, huh? Who would have thought that the prim and proper Titania had such a fiery past."Titania sent me a death glare.I smiled.Even though she was furious, Titania didn't say anything in response. The reason for that..."I can't believe it either!" Aria beamed and said, "You sounded so cool, Tani!"...Was Aria, who enjoyed Titania's past far too much for the eldest elf princess to deny it.Well, in the end it was Titania's own fault for pretended to stay asleep through the entire ride even while I pointedly asked for more details from the demons.Aria placed a hand on her hips and mimed drawing a sword. With a stern face... well, as stern a face as Aria could manage, she said, "How dare you dishonor my father! Draw your blade!"My mouth twitched.Titania noticed and narrowed her eyes, her expression promising a complete and thorough revenge at a later point.Of course, I'd been faced with worse back in the Xia Dynasty so it didn't faze me.Aria clasped her hands together and turned towards Titania. "I knew you were always confident, Tani, but to challenge all of the Demon Lord's subordinates for father's sake... That's incredible!"Titania coughed, the tips of her ears turning red. "I-It was nothing."I turned my gaze back to the front, quickly suppressing the smile threatening to emerge on my face.Despite that, I could feel Titania's eyes burning a hole in my back. Figuratively, of course.If she could actually do that, I highly doubted events would have turned out this way.The Ancient Forest was essentially the same as it had always been. Of course, we were still near the outskirts and far from Alvheim, so that was relative.I wouldn't doubt if things changed when we approached the center.After arriving, the demons had gone on ahead with Erik and Xinxin and her entourage of disciples to meet with the Emperor.As for myself, Aria, and Titania... I thought it would be best to delay a while and lagged behind with the excuse of wanting to gather the natural energy in the forest.It was complete nonsense, of course.Still, my instincts were warning me about rushing to Alvheim too soon, so I decided to trust them and take my time."Why did you try to hide it, Tani?"I glanced back again to watch the unfolding drama.Aria frowned and said, "If I knew, I would have chosen to practice swordsmanship instead of archery like our other sisters!"Titania coughed and glanced to the side. "I-It is a bit embarrassing to bring up. Moreover, it was a long time ago. A legacy of a misspent youth, so to speak.""But you should be proud of your past!" Aria turned towards me and said, "Isn't that right, Mister Nowun?"Realizing the life rope she was thrown, Titania turned as well, a vindictive smile on her face. "Yes. Do tell us your thoughts on the matter, Nowun."It was a clear attempt at schadenfreude.Even so, it didn't bother me. I shrugged and said, "Regardless of what happened in the past, it's important to acknowledge it. Failing to do so would just be running away and demeaning everything you've trampled upon to this point."Titania flinched. "T-That..."Aria sighed. "I thought you wanted to take the scenic route to relax, Mister Nowun. Did you really have to make things so serious?""You asked, I answered."Aria shook her head and then turned back to Titania. "Ignore Mister Nowun, Tani. Now, I heard a lot from Miss Eris during the ride, but there was something I was really curious about that I wanted to ask you."Titania regained her composure and nodded. "Go ahead and ask, Ari.""Well..." Aria thought for a bit and said, "I heard that you were harassed a lot when you were walking around in the Demon Realm."Titania's face dimmed and she narrowed her eyes. "Yes. There were... quite a few men who did not understand the concept of personal space. One in particular-""Right! That person!" Aria nodded and said, "I wanted to ask you about that!"Titania blinked. "Him?""Well," Aria said. "Not exactly about him. I just wanted to know what you meant when you said you would rip off his glib tongue and ram it so far down the gates of Almadel even darkness couldn't reach it." She frowned and said, "Isn't the Demon Realm where the Heart of Darkness exists? Do you have a secret sword technique strong enough to defy even that?"Titania blanched.I quietly recited the mantras I repossessed from around the Xia Dynasty to calm my heart."T-That..." Titania glanced towards me for help.I stared back, leaving her to her own devices.Aria's eyes sparkled, staring at her elder sister with anticipation."U-Um... That... Well..." Titania stammered and glanced around, as if searching for an answer in her surroundings."Taaaniii! Please? I want to learn it!" Aria's eyes dimmed and she said, "I know I'm not very strong, but if there's anything that I can do so that I can be of use to everyone..."I nodded and said, "Aria's right, Titania." I put on a grave expression and said, "If you possess such a heaven-defying technique, please, let me know so that I can factor you into future battle plans."Titania's right eye twitched and she glanced between me and Aria.Aria laced her hands together and placed them against her chest. "Please, Tani!""...W-Well... T-That is to say..." Titania's eyes spun for a bit before she coughed and said, "It is far too dangerous to say it in the open."I blinked and said, "I can conceal our presence if need be."Aria nodded. "That's right! Mister Nowun is great at hiding and running away from things. I'm sure that it'll be fine if he keeps an eye out!"Ouch. Well... at least that confirmed to me whether or not Aria was really that innocent. I guess she still had a bit of a grudge for leaving her alone to explore the sect.Titania shook her head. "Regardless, it is better to eliminate the possibility entirely than to risk it occurring. Besides." She looked at me and said, "You are still recovering, are you not? I would not wish to betray Master Xinxin's expectations by allowing you to strain yourself for something so trivial."It was amusing how Titania managed to come up with a plausible excuse on the fly. I was also tempted to get her more flustered and see if I could get her to drop that cold mask of hers... but we had been idling around long enough now.I nodded and said, "As you say."Aria turned to me and frowned. "...But you're fine, aren't you, Mister Nowun?""Better safe than sorry. Now, let's speed things up. Wouldn't want to cause trouble for my beloved disciple."Following my words, the three of us charged through the rest of the forest.And when we arrived at Alvheim...Aria trembled, quietly grabbing my right hand.Titania grit her teeth, forcibly holding her hands against her sides so as to not draw her blade.I narrowed my eyes.It was the same as the future that I arrived at. Yggdrasil had become a burned husk, and Alvheim had become nothing more than ashes. The only difference was that most of the Ancient Forest remained and the damage seemed to be isolated to the World Tree.But that was odd. Something like this lined up too closely with my memories. Was this what I was sensing...?Imperial soldiers in pitch black armor were moving about in the distance, chopping down trees and making temporary shelter. Callous lumberjacking with complete disregard to the surroundings.I frowned. Considering the situation and their circumstances, I could see how it might be necessary, but-The crisp sound of a sword being unsheathed rang out from nearby.I stepped over and grabbed Titania's hand.She tensed, stuck in the motion of drawing the sword from her waist. Her jaded green eyes glared at me, shining with dangerous light."Not here."Titania closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "...I understand."Seeing that, I let go of her hand. When I did, it fell limply to her side.By that time, a few soldiers had noticed our presence.I pulled Aria closer to me and then concealed our presence, wiping out any trace that might emerge. With that, I glanced at Titania and said, "Let's go."Titania gave me a long look and then took up a position next to Aria. Perhaps not trusting herself to refrain from doing anything reckless, Titania grabbed Aria's right hand.Aria stared at her and let out a faint smile.In the distance, Xinxin's palanquin and the rest of her entourage had already set up camp around the former entrance of Alvheim, that giant hollow in the center of Yggdrasil.I took a moment to check for any discrepancies, be it the Goddess or otherwise, with my spiritual sense.Xinxin noticed me, but other than her, it seemed like we were in the clear.Since that was the case, there wasn't any point in prolonging this situation. I glanced at Aria and Titania and said, "Don't panic."Darkness surged, space bent... and then we were standing a few paces behind Xinxin's palanquin.As expected, my disciple got up to move, her silhouette shifting from within that concealed compartment. But before she could get out, people started to move.In front, Erik and his two woman, the blue-haired and elegant Mary along with the brown-haired tomboy Sarah, led Nero, Eve, Moros, and Eris towards Yggdrasil.Then, walking over towards us, there was a small platoon of Imperial soldiers led by a single man.Golden hair and a suppressed aura bearing traces of darkness, chaos, and a golden light that seemed to mix mana with qi to become something else entirely. An iron crown placed upon his head and a body covered in black steel armor from the head down.Emperor Elio.:sweat: Being put through the wringer in school. Thankfully, I've got things mapped out so it's not too bad, but I'm sorry if the quality dips a bit. Gotta figure out a way to schedule things to maintain energy through the day. Anyway, thanks for reading as always! Double thanks for commenting since they help brighten up my day and give me a teensy bit more energy. 6 80 – Distorted Present – I HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextErik came to a stop in front of Elio and then clasped his hands together for a brief salute. "Greetings, Emperor Elio."The emperor stopped as well and nodded. "The same to you, Heavenly King." His eyes flitted across the entourage before focusing on Eve. With a faint smile, Elio said, "I see that you are doing well."Nero immediately stepped in front of his younger sister, blocking the Emperor's view.Eve rolled her eyes and beauty pushed him to the side. After that, she stepped forward and said, "I would be better if certain people were not so overprotective." She turned to glare at Nero.The white-haired demon didn't respond, his focus entirely upon the Emperor.Elio laughed and said, "You have to understand. Older siblings cherish their younger siblings. That holds especially so after the dire events that occurred in your case."That time, Eris and Moros stepped up, blocking Eve from the Emperor's view.Eve seemed upset, but she didn't move them like she did her brother.Elio continued and said, "See? Concern for your safety is a natural course of action."Nero scoffed and said, "How conscientious of you. In that case, would you care to alleviate my concern by explaining why you worked with the Goddess to kidnap my sister and frame my death?"A strange emotion flickered on Elio's face and he said, "That... is a complicated question. And one not to be answered in the open."Titania glared at the Emperor. Under her breath, she muttered, "What a manipulative liar."I frowned, carefully observing Elio. After a while, I shook my head and said, "I won't deny his manipulative nature... but in this instance at least, he doesn't appear to be lying."Titania shifted her glare to me. "Of course. Someone like you would know all about that, wouldn't you?"Aria sighed. "This isn't the place for an argument." She tugged on both my hand and Titania's and said, "Come on. Let's talk things over with Miss Xinxin and see what we should do. Mister Nowun?""...Right." I was a bit curious to see what they were talking about, but I was more curious about Xinxin's role in all of this.Before I could do anything though, a ripple in space swept over us and then the surroundings changed.A lush, decorated interior with golden leaf and silk tapestries. A space larger on the inside than it appeared on the outside. And a table in the center of it, behind which sat my beloved disciple.Xinxin took a sip from a cup of tea and said, "It's about time you three showed up."I shook my head and leaned against the side of the compartment. "We would have arrived sooner if the plan was to make a show of force."Xinxin sighed and said, "We are here to make allies, not enemies, Sifu. And because of that, there are proper procedures we have to follow.""...True." I nodded and said, "But if things turn out poorly, I'm killing everyone in our way and taking us out of here."Titania placed her hand on her sword and said, "For once, I agree with you, Nowun." She smiled and said, "I just cannot wait to start cutting down Imperial soldiers."Aria sighed. "Of all the things you two agree on, it has to be murder. The Empire has done terrible things, but even so..."Xinxin shook her head. "It won't reach that point." She looked at me and said, "After all, that Emperor seems to have a shared interest in fighting 'that person'.""Oh?" I raised an eyebrow and said, "I assume you mean our resident interloper?"Xinxin smiled. "Who else?"Aria blinked and looked between me and Xinxin. "Um... Mister Nowun? I think I'm confused."Titania frowned. "I am as well... but if Master Xinxin has a plan, I will follow it."Xinxin nodded. "I do. For now-"A knock on the outside of the compartment.I frowned and then concealed my presence along with Aria and Titania.Xinxin glanced at me and then looked to the silk screen entrance."Elder Sister?" Erik's voice called out and said, "Would you kindly grace us with your presence?""That's my cue." Xinxin stood up and walked over to the door.I frowned and said, "Are you sure this is necessary?"Xinxin rolled her eyes. "Just watch this time, alright, Sifu?""...Fine. But we're going to be following right after you in case that guy tries anything funny."Xinxin shook her head. "I think I liked it better when you were colder...""And you were cuter when you weren't so sarcastic."Xinxin stuck out her tongue at me and then turned around to walk through the silk screen.I moved to follow, beckoning Aria and Titania after me.Erik stood outside, watching Xinxin leave. In the distance, Emperor Elio was staring, his eyes evaluating.I shook my head and let my beloved disciple head off to do her work. In the meanwhile, I turned around to check on Aria and Titania.The eldest elf princess caught my gaze first and sighed, shaking her head. "I still do not see the point of joining forces with that man. After all that he has done... I cannot understand Master Xinxin. This all seems unnecessary considering her strength." She looked to me and said, "Do you not agree?"I paused to consider that. "...You know..."Titania had a point.I agreed that it was good to have allies, especially if we were doing the long play against the Goddess.However, there wasn't really a need to have her show up and be so accommodating.From what I knew, that guy who was betrothed to Xinxin in the past did a lot to build up the reputation of the Sun Kingdom. It was even enough for me to have used it as a deterrent against the Braves in the past.Framing it like that..."...You have a point, Titania. This is strange."She frowned and said, "Do you think that Master Xinxin-""Ah!" Aria flinched and clutched her head. She blinked, her eyes wide, and started to sway."Ari!" Titania quickly moved to her sister's side and grabbed her.I narrowed my eyes and then spread my spiritual sense throughout Alvheim.Soldiers, people from the sect, Xinxin, the demons, the Emperor...I thought the Goddess might be involved somehow, but that didn't seem to be the case. Since nothing was out of the ordinary, I turned my attention to Aria and said, "What happened, Aria?"She shook her head and then steadied herself, leaning on her sister for support. "I... don't know. Just... for a moment, I felt like there was something dangerous staring at me. Like... a predator staring at their prey."Titania narrowed her eyes and stared at the Emperor. "Is it that guy?""No," Aria said. "I don't think it was him. It felt... further away?"A faint premonition. Instinct and intuition from unexpected changes I'd experienced in the past.Without thinking about it, I pulled Aria close to my right side and grabbed Titania with my left hand.The eldest elf princess struggled and said, "What are you-!"Before she could finish, there was a pulse in the air. A ripple of pure mana, accompanied by a silent scream.Aria winced and grabbed her head.Titania froze and looked to the tree. "Yggdrasil?"Suddenly, blinding white light flared, filling the entire Ancient Forest. But it wasn't just light that emerged.I felt a ripple of distortion. A paradox occurring from 'Order' meeting 'Chaos'.Time and space began to twist. At the same time, Aria and Titania started to slip away.I narrowed my eyes.The cause of the distortion was unclear.However, I wasn't about to let it spread out unchecked. Focusing on the stored up mana I had in my veins as well as the cultivation base I'd replenished, I reached out to force reality back into place.But then, just as suddenly as it arrived, the pulse vanished, along with the distortion.Suddenly, I was standing in a misty forest with Aria held tight against my right side with Titania clinging to my left.The surroundings had shifted. The burned out hollow of the World Tree was nowhere to be seen. Instead, there were what seemed to be miles of trees, covered in a thin veil of white mist.It reminded me a lot of the Lost Woods... except that it wasn't.At that time, it seemed like Titania realized what she was doing since she jumped away from me and quickly took a few steps back.I rolled my eyes. "You don't need to exaggerate disliking me that much.""...My apologies." Titania shook her head and then placed her hand on the sword at her left side. "I just... had an odd sense of incongruity and instinctively reacted."Aria shuddered, clinging tight to my right arm. She looked around the surroundings with wide eyes and said, "Nowun. What... is this place?""Give me a moment." I started to reach out with my spiritual sense to take a look around.But before I could, footsteps echoed from just up ahead, a female silhouette slowly emerging from the mist. 7 81 – Distorted Present – IIA beautiful woman with pure white hair and skin just as pristine. Delicate, ethereal features that were too enchanting to be human. Crimson lips and clear blue eyes, glittering like sapphires. She wore a form fitting black dress that shifted with each step she took, barely concealing her figure beneath.I knew her. Of course. It would be impossible for me not to after the countless number of times I died to her before finally overcoming her.Saphira, the former Wrathful Sin Dragon… and the one who did not exist in this timeline. At least, not yet.I had planned to bring her back after everything was settled in Alvheim. Unlike with Aria, the process would be simple considering that the bond between us was that of master and servant rather than simply ill-fate. But there she stood, alive and well.I blinked, wracking my mind for an explanation. It couldn’t be a result of my recovery… Then was this a trick from that Goddess? But everything I could sense told me that the one in front of me was truly Saphira and not a copy or fake.Saphira tilted her head and then opened her mouth to speak. Yet, while her lips moved, no words came out. As if they were stolen away, only silence remained.I frowned and glanced backwards. Maybe Titania or Aria would have some insight into this situation? “Do either of you-?” I cut off my words.They were gone. At the same time, they weren’t. Physically, they were missing, leaving only the empty misty forest. But their presence remained.My frown deepened and I shifted my attention back to Saphira. At least, that was my intention.The mist grew thick and then the surroundings rippled. At the same time, space distorted, revealing the familiar forest clearing of the Lost Woods. With it, a roar echoed, slightly distorted.“Tch.” I narrowed my eyes and swept out with my right hand.Darkness flooded the rippling space. At the same time, the shifting forest began to solidify, rejecting the change in the surroundings to the Lost Woods.I focused, ignoring the strange phenomenon and recalling the space that I was just in with Titania and Aria, drawing back that memory…And then there was a faint ‘snap’.For a brief moment, I thought I saw a few thin golden threads float in the air. But before I could focus on them, I saw that Aria and Titania were standing in front of me… and that they were different.Aria had changed into a black form-fitting dress, with darkness clinging to her body. That in itself was odd, but then there was the way she carried herself.The Aria with me was meek and somewhat na?ve. While she had been making efforts to get past that, she still subconsciously sought someone to depend on.But the Aria there… She was confident. Self-assured. Moreover, while she wasn’t on the level of Xinxin or myself, the way she carried herself spoke of someone who had years of experience in combat.Like the Aria that I left behind in that far flung future.As if to compensate for Aria’s change, Titania had changed as well. Almost as if the sisters had changed roles, the Titania there seemed hesitant and meek.I blinked, caught off-guard at the change. But then I realized what was happening.Aria turned around to look at me, tilting her head. It seemed like she was going to say something, but before she could, the surroundings distorted again.This time, when everything settled down, I was standing back where I had been before the strange distortion occurred.“Sifu?” A soft voice echoed from nearby, followed by faint footsteps.Glancing over, I saw my dear disciple step through the mist, her robes and hair drifting behind her. At the same time, I realized that Aria was holding onto my right hand and Titania was standing off to my left, giving me a strange look.Xinxin walked over, her eyes narrowing slightly on seeing Aria before shifting towards me. “I’m relieved. For a brief moment, I thought that you had gone somewhere else.”I shook my head and then gently shook off Aria’s grasp. “You two worry too much. It’ll take a lot more than a trick like that to keep me away.”Xinxin nodded, but her gaze seemed unusually concerned.I frowned and said, “Is something wrong?”“…No.” Xinxin shook her head and said, “Only-“ She cut herself off and then said, “It’s nothing.”My frown deepened, but it didn’t seem like I would be getting anything else out of her, so I nodded.Xinxin shifted her gaze and looked at the surroundings. “In any case, Sifu… Do you have an idea of what happened?”“I do. But as for the reason…”It was complicated. From the fact that I saw Saphira and both Aria and Titania, but different, it was clear that time was being distorted to an extent.As always, my first instinct was to jump to that Goddess’s intervention. But for some reason, this time seemed different. Rather than that person’s presence… there was nothing at all. No, that was wrong. Instead, it seemed that it was a natural reaction to our presence.I narrowed my eyes and glanced towards Titania. “You said you felt something out of place earlier, Titania. What did you mean?”“Hm?” Titania blinked at suddenly being addressed and then shook her head. “My apologies. I was just…” She frowned and said, “The light was Yggdrasil. Of that I am certain. However, for the World Tree to act in such a manner is odd.” She looked up and said, “I can understand sending everyone else away, but for her to send myself and Ari as well… It makes no sense.”So a self-defense mechanism by the World Tree gone wrong? Or so it appeared. However, Titania made a valid point.The elves were Yggdrasil’s guardians. Furthermore, Titania and Aria were the remaining two members of Alvheim royalty, the ones who should have held the most esteem due to their duty of protecting Yggdrasil’s heart.But the person they were protecting sent them both away and in the process caused time and space to distort, enough to where even I was affected.I had already had an ominous feeling about this event, but now I was certain of it.Something was going to happen here. And that something was going to be centered around us.I shifted my gaze to Xinxin.My dear disciple seemed to have picked up on my concern as she frowned as well. “…Should we call this off, Sifu?”I felt a brief urge to make fun of her for relying on me again, but the gravity of the situation made me decide not to.“Before that, are the others still here? I would check for myself, but I have an inkling that wouldn’t end well.”Xinxin frowned and then shifted her gaze. After a few moments, she nodded and said, “The Emperor and his men, as well as the demons and those from our sect are scattered about nearby, but they all seem to be well. At the least, I don’t sense anyone injured or anything odd.”So then Yggdrasil didn’t harm them. Was it because of a lack of power, or because of something else? It seemed like there were more questions than answers recently.“Mister Nowun?” Aria’s voice echoed from the side. I turned to see that she was staring at me, her eyes slightly narrowed in concern.A balance- No. A choice.Whether due to the Goddess or not, I could tell that something was swiftly approaching. A consequence not set by Destiny or Fate, but the karmic repercussions of my actions.Continue on in this manner with the meeting or leave and regroup back at the sect.I clenched my right hand. When I did, a familiar sensation emerged. The form of an ordinary stick that could have been found anywhere. But when I glanced down, it had vanished.“Sifu?” Xinxin stared at me, waiting expectantly.“…Let’s finish this meeting and get out of here.”It was an irrational decision.I knew that it would be better to abandon everything else. To take Xinxin, Aria, and Titania and then leave. There was just too much that I didn’t know about to risk staying here.But… At the same time another part of me said that would lead to a situation I would regret. That there was something here I had to face and experience in order to advance.Before I could hesitate, I looked to Xinxin and said, “Gather everyone again and send us back to Alvheim.”Xinxin nodded and then held out her hand.Darkness flickered, space distorted… and then we were once again in front of Yggdrasil’s burned out hollow.Most of everyone there was disoriented, confused at the sudden change of scenery. The soldiers were wary, the sect members were cautious… But among the others that Xinxin had gathered back, there were three people who weren’t.One was Erik, Xinxin’s secretary… or rather, the Heavenly King of her sect.The other was that young girl said to be the Demon Lord’s heir.And the last…“I see.”…Was the Emperor.Sharp eyes, flitting between Xinxin and myself. With that cutting gaze and a curt nod, Emperor Elio straightened and said, “So you are the one that person was impersonating.” 6 82 – Siren Call – I HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextI didn’t respond to the Emperor’s words and just observed him for a moment.That the Emperor remained composed despite the turn of events showed that his title wasn’t for show.Still, he was only a secondary concern of mine. So, instead of answering him, I focused my attention on everyone else.It looked like Xinxin had positioned the groups accordingly when she brought everyone back. Erik and the other people from the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect were behind us while the demons, Nero, Moros, Eris, and Eve, were off to the side. As for the Emperor and his people, Xinxin had placed them across from us.From an outside perspective, it would have looked like a stand-off, with the demons as a third party. That was especially true considering the looming and withered husk of Yggdrasil behind the Imperial troops.Of course, that wasn’t happening any time soon considering the disoriented state most of the people were in.The Emperor, realizing that I had no intention of answering him, raised an eyebrow and then shifted his gaze to Xinxin. When he did, his eyes widened a bit, flitting between me and my disciple.Somehow, I had the sense that he was getting a misunderstanding… but it didn’t matter enough to correct him.At that time, Aria stepped behind me. Titania followed after her, though she seemed to do so more out of self-restraint than concern like Aria had.Emperor Elio noticed and looked like he wanted to say something. Before he could though, Erik stepped forward. The Heavenly King brushed off his robes and said, “It appears that everyone returned in short order without harm.” He turned to Xinxin and bowed. “Thank you for your grace, Heaven-Seizer.”Xinxin nodded back. “It was nothing.”A brief interaction, but enough to change the subject and make a small power play.I had to admit that my disciple’s secretary… or rather, the manager of the sect, seemed to be fairly competent in politics.The Emperor noticed that and shifted his attention to Erik instead.Erik met the Emperor’s gaze and said, “Now then, should we prepare for the summit?”Emperor Elio nodded. “Yes. It would best to get that underway before any other unexpected developments occur. However, that person…”After saying that, the Emperor shifted his gaze to me again, as if puzzled.Xinxin stepped between us and said, “There is no problem with his presence. If need be, he is in a position to stand in my place, so there is no concern.”Emperor Elio blinked and said, “That was not what I was concerned about… but very well. I will defer to your judgment, Heaven-Seizer.” After that, he shifted his gaze to the distance and said, “However… should we wait for the Demon Lord to arrive before we begin? Or-“At that time, a young female voice cut in. “No worries.” Eve walked over, followed closely by Nero, and then the two archfiends Moros and Eris. “Since it’s become like this, I can stand in for my father.”Erik glanced over and then paused before saying, “Yes. I suppose that can work.”Emperor Elio blinked and then turned to Eve. “You… have the authority to speak on behalf of the demons?”Eva rolled her eyes. “You kidnapped me after the inheritance ceremony and didn’t know that I already obtained the title?”“That…” The Emperor’s composure cracked at that and then he placed his hand on his forehead. “That’s right. What a tangled mess this has become.”Erik clapped his hands and said, “Well then. As that has been settled, I will prepare the stage for the discussion.” He turned to look at Titania and said, “Miss Titania, would you lend me your support?”Titania blinked. “Me?”Erik nodded. “While I do not anticipate another event like before, it would be best to be careful and move with your cooperation.”Titania frowned and glanced towards Xinxin.Xinxin nodded.Seeing that, Titania walked towards Erik and sighed. “I do not know of how much help I will be… but so be it.”Erik nodded and said, “That is all that I ask.” With that said, the two wandered off, heading back to the rest of the sect members.When they left, Eve stretched and pulled out a book from a fold of darkness. With a yawn, she waved it at the Emperor and said, “I’ll go and take a break then. Tell my brother to get me when it’s time to talk.” That said, she quickly walked off to the side and into the forest.“W-Wait! Eve!” Nero ran off after her, but it seemed that Eve was prepared and quickly dashed off.Moros bowed his head and said, “My apologies.”Eris bowed as well and said, “We bid our leave. Emperor, Heaven-Seizer, Grandmaster.”I furrowed my brow at that title, but before I could say anything, the two archfiends ran off as well.That left me, the Emperor, Aria, and Xinxin.The Emperor frowned and then glanced backwards to his troops. After, he made a brief hand signal. With that, the group of armored men began to disperse, moving off to the side and setting up camp.When that was done, the Emperor relaxed and then shook his head. Glancing at Xinxin, he said, “Apologies for the mess. It appears that everything has become more tangled than expected.”Xinxin nodded. “That’s to be expected from being involved with that woman.”Emperor Elio laughed and then looked to me. “I apologize for any rudeness that I might have shown you, as well as showing hospitality towards your impersonator.”“…It’s fine.”Elio nodded and then said, “Now… I’m afraid that I have to apologize for another bit of rudeness.” He glanced to Xinxin and said, “There was something I wished to discuss with the Heaven-Seizer in private.”Xinxin frowned and looked to me. “Sifu?”“That’s-“A faint pulse in the distance. A tug at something inside of me.I frowned and then said, “…Fine. There’s something I need to do as well.”A resonance. Something calling from deep within Yggdrasil.Xinxin looked a bit concerned, but on seeing my expression, she nodded. “As you say, Sifu.”I glanced back at Aria. “Stay with Xinxin. I-““No.” Aria shook her head and quickly moved to my side. “I won’t let you go alone.”I frowned and then shifted my attention to Xinxin.Her gaze was unreadable, but I had the sense that she didn’t quite approve of Aria’s actions. Still, she sighed and gave a faint nod of her head.The Emperor noticed, but was at least tactful enough to not ask.I turned my attention back at Aria only to met with her adamant gaze.Seeing that, I sighed and started walking towards Yggdrasil.Aria smiled and quickly walked to my side.…Just what was it with these obstinate women who didn’t care for their own safety?Hah, getting back into the flow is always a bit difficult. Hopefully the writing's not as stale as I felt it to be when writing, but if it is, apologies for it in advance. Thanks for reading, especially the comments! I'll make my way through all of the ones I missed this weekend and reply then!See you some time tomorrow with either a chapter or a note if I run out of time! 7 83 – Siren Call – II HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextEmpty halls. A deafening silence filled with the resentment of the dead. Harmony that had been disrupted with chaos, violence, and cruelty. And now, footsteps echoed throughout that silence.I swept my gaze across the remnants of Yggdrasil... or perhaps more accurately, the remnants of Alvheim.Was it because of Yggdrasil herself acting, or was it just the natural course of things? Either way, despite everything that had occurred here, there was a distinct lack of bodies. Even so, as I glanced towards Aria, it seemed like that absence was more striking than the bodies would have been.The youngest elf princess glanced around the area as well. But unlike me, her reaction was much more visceral. Her emerald eyes trembled as they swept across the corroded wood walls. Her delicate face was white with shock and she subconsciously brushed up against my right side, as if seeking support from my presence.I wasn't cruel enough to brush her off. However, I did turn to her and say, "You should have stayed behind."Aria tensed and then shook her head. Perhaps realizing her reaction, she deliberately took a step to the side and opened up some space between us. After that, she took a deep breath and softly said, "It's fine."I came to a stop and stared at her.Aria stopped as well and met my gaze. Sweat glistened on her forehead, a few drops falling to the ground as I watched.Seeing that, I frowned and muttered, "Should we head back?""No!" Aria quickly shook her head.My frown deepened. "You protesting so much makes me even more reluctant to advance..." Saying that, I cast my gaze around towards the surroundings again.For the most part, it was dark. A few places where the corrosion had eaten through to the outside allowed rays of light to filter in, but overall the area was wreathed in shadows.In short, it was a place where it wouldn't be surprising for the dead to rise up out of nowhere.Of course, something like that wouldn't happen. The energies in the area, both mana and the ambient natural energy, had been destabilized by the Imperial troops marching through with their chaos-imbued equipment.Still, paired with the atmosphere, it would be more than enough to cause hallucinations in the weak-willed... Like Aria.I sighed and then shook my head. "Are you sure you want to come with me? I can guarantee your physical safety, but anything else...""It's fine, Mister Nowun. I'll... I can handle it."I stared at her again, contemplating.Aria put on a brave face, but her trembling emerald eyes revealed her true emotions. More than that, she kept glancing to the side and flinching, as if seeing something I couldn't. No, as if seeing wandering spirits and recoiling at their appearance.I was certain that nothing was here. Neither the Goddess's divine intervention nor any other phenomenon was present, and there was no other existence within Yggdrasil save for the heart of the World Tree itself.That meant that Aria was hallucinating.Was it nightmares of the present and the faces of those she would never see again? Or were they phantoms of those she no doubt buried in that far-flung future, drawn forth by the distortions in the present?I didn't know, but whatever the case I couldn't do anything about it.Well... that wasn't entirely true.Seeing that she wasn't going to calm down anytime soon and was too stubborn to ask for support, I sighed and walked over towards her.Aria flinched and opened her mouth to talk. But before she could say anything, I grabbed her left hand with my right and pulled her close."M-Mister Nowun?"I shook my head and started walking, pulling her along beside me. As I did, I said, "Just stay close and be quiet. Nothing here can harm you."And if there was something that tried... Well, I had been feeling a bit stifled from recovery, so that would be even better.Aria sighed and then shook her head, muttering, "I wanted to help you...""And you can do that by keeping me company, since you so adamantly insisted. Foolishly at that, but women were never known to be creatures of logic.""Don't let Tani hear you say that around her, Mister Nowun. I don't think she would take too kindly to those words.""Thus proving my point."Aria smiled and shook her head.Once again, the disquieting silence in Alvheim returned. However, whether because of my words or my actions, Aria seemed to be in better shape. At the least, she seemed at ease.For a while, we simply advanced through the depths of Alvheim, moving deeper within Yggdrasil as I retraced the path towards the heart from my memories.Still, there was a fair distance to go and there was also considerably less light the further we went.It didn't bother me considering the nature of my powers, but I wasn't alone. That brought about a minor dilemma.Should I conjure a light source? On the one hand, it might be comforting for Aria to be able to see. On the other hand... considering the occasional withered bones I could see lying around, it might be better to not."Mister Nowun?""Hm?""...Could you tell me a bit about yourself?"I came to a stop, considering that fact.Of course, I failed to take Aria into account with my sudden stop so she lurched ahead, almost falling over.I managed to pull her back before she did, steadying her.Aria placed her left hand against her chest and let out a relieved sigh."...Sorry. I forgot."Aria shook her head. "It's fine, Mister Nowun. I should have been prepared for you to stop after asking something like that."I paused and then said, "...It is a strange line of questioning to ask. What brought it on?"Aria leaned against me for a bit and then shook her head. "I'm... not sure. It just feels like I know you... and yet I don't.""Ah." I'd forgotten about it with everything that had been going on, but Aria's memories were probably still a mess from how I brought her back."I 'know' what happened between us. How we met. What happened in the end. And I know a bit about what you're like... But I don't truly know anything about you.""That's... true."Although it seemed like forever... Aria made a point. She didn't really know anything about me and, conversely, I didn't know anything about her.Aria nodded. "Funny, isn't it? After all of this and we really only know each other's name." She paused. "Well, you know mine. Mister Nowun... Nowun isn't *really* your name. Is it?""Of course not. And we're wasting time." Saying that, I started walking again, pulling Aria along with me.This time though, she seemed to have expected my response since she quickly matched her stride with my own. After she did, Aria turned to look at me... Well, as best as she could without being able to see in the dark, and said, "Then what is your name, Mister Nowun?""It doesn't matter... And stop calling me 'Mister'.""Then give me a proper name to call you by!" Aria furrowed her brows and said, "Miss Xinxin calls you Sifu... I want to call you something too.""...We're done talking.""Ah! Sorry! I didn't mean to offend you. U-Um... How about favorite colors?"Seeing her try so hard to keep the conversation going, I sighed. "...I'm not offended. It's just that a name is meaningless for me."Aria blinked. "Why?"I considered her question.There was no point in telling her. In fact, there was no point in telling anyone. The past was the past and I had no need of it at this point. And even if I did, it was out of my reach after what happened when I arrived here.Even so... I suppose it wouldn't hurt to answer her properly."Because I don't have one. At least, not one that I can remember.""You... don't have a name?" Aria frowned. "But that's not right... Everyone has a name.""Right. Everyone. But I'm 'no one'. In truth..." I held out my left hand, feeling the calm current of dark energy coursing in my veins that filled what I lacked. "...If not for Xinxin, I would be nothing more than a mindless and nameless spirit at the moment."A debt that I couldn't repay. Karma that wouldn't be broken even if I wanted to break it."Well, I guess I have another reason to thank Miss Xinxin then."I paused and tilted my head towards Aria. "Another reason?""That's right. She saved Tani, after all.""...I don't know if you can call enslaving someone with a soul brand after winning them from an underground tournament 'saving' them.""W-Well, it's the result that matters, isn't it? Tani's fine and she seems to be enjoying life again.""I suppose that's one way to look at it.""...You're too much of a downer, Mister Nowun."I shook my head. "And you're too optimistic."Aria was quiet for a bit after that, but then she said, "W-Well are you going to answer my question?""Hm?""What's your favorite color?""...Is this really the time for that?"Aria huffed. "Well, what else am I supposed to do? It's a long walk still to where you're headed, isn't it?""I can always send you back."Aria pouted.I sighed. "Fine."It was true that there was a bit to go by walking.There was always the option to warp there with my powers, but after the distortion previously, I didn't want to throw too many variables in the mix.In that case, it wouldn't hurt to answer Aria's questions.But favorite color, huh?"Hm..."A faint impression of a warm memory, a beaming smile. I couldn't remember the contents or the context, but I did remember a flash of a color."Pink.""Eh?""My favorite color is pink."Aria blinked. "That... Really?""Did I stutter?""No." Aria shook her head. "It's just... Someone like you... has pink as a favorite color?""...Is there something wrong with liking pink?""No! That is to say... Not really? But... Why?"I shrugged. "I can't remember."Aria sighed. "Now you have to be messing with me. Really, do you find it so amusing to bully me? Last time you ran off and left me alone, and now you aren't even answering my questions properly.""...Well, it's your problem whether to believe me or not."The path we took came to an end, turning at a sharp corner to descend deeper underground.I pulled Aria close to ensure she didn't trip and then walked forward.Aria huffed and opened her mouth to say something. But, before she could continue, a faint green light shimmered in the distance. Seeing that, she blinked and said, "That's...?"Still easing into things and trying to catch the plot thread again. I know where I want to go, but I'm finding it difficult to drive on that road, so to speak, without tossing out my notes. Hm... Well, let's see where letting my characters act how they want leads us before I make an executive decision.Anyway, thanks for reading! I'll catch you again some time tomorrow! 8 84 – Siren Call – III HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext"...The heart of Yggdrasil?" Aria said.I didn't answer her. Instead, I released her and walked forward alone, slowly taking in the surroundings as I did.Faint motes of green light flitted in and out of existence, drifting about the area. That was what provided the flickering illumination, emanating from the heart of Yggdrasil.My right hand twitched and a strange feeling welled up inside me as I advanced. Was it nostalgia? Bitterness? Melancholy?The last two times that I had been here, I had lost someone. First, Aria due to my own carelessness. Second, my Faithful Companion out of my stubbornness."It's beautiful." Aria whispered and walked up as well, standing beside me.I shifted my gaze towards her and then shook my head. "Beautiful... Perhaps. But it's also dangerous."Potential dangers. Hidden disasters. So that this wouldn't become a repeat of the last times I was in this place, I carefully surveyed the area to the best of my ability.It looked the same as the previous time I was here after I lost my mind saving Aria as a nameless spirit.The room was a small cavern, circular and made of interwoven roots. With the fading motes of light, there was an ethereal atmosphere. As if this was a place that couldn't exist. An illusion.In the center of it all, and the source of the glowing motes of light, was the Heart of Yggdrasil. On a casual glance, it seemed to just be a floating orb of pure green light, held within roots emanating from beneath it. However, beneath that illumination was a sword.A simple and elegant blade. A golden hilt and cross guard with an emerald pommel....Was it different than the last time I saw it? Or was I just incapable of perceiving its true form? Either way, the Sword of Mana, as that Brave called it in the future, was suspended there within the light.And that was it.I frowned....That was strange. While I could sense 'Order' emanating from the sword and the World Tree's Authority, that was all. But from what I could remember, there should be the spirit of the World Tree itself present here. That was the resistance I faced the last time I attempted to take the Sword of Mana.But there was nothing. The power remained, but the mind, the World Tree's ego, was missing.Was it a result of my actions in that past timeline? Did it already perish as a result of the Imperial invasion?Or was this a ploy by the Goddess?I didn't sense her gaze... but then, I hadn't since the time that I brought back Aria. It was almost as if she had forgotten about me.But I didn't believe it. When considering everything that had occurred since Xinxin brought me back and what I had done since then, there should have been plenty of entertainment for that Goddess.So her absence and complete lack of communication was... odd."Ah."A half-mumbled sound.I glanced over to see Aria walking closer to the light.Her eyes were half-lidded, dazed. Almost as if entranced.My eyes widened and I quickly intercepted her, intending to pull her away and leave. But before I could, she came to a stop and shook her head.I still moved in front of her, blocking her view of the light. But seeing that she wasn't completely dazed, I didn't grab her. Instead, I carefully observed Aria's face and said, "Are you alright?"She looked at me and then said, "Sorry, Mister... Nowun." She winced and then placed a hand over her chest. "I just... remembered a few things."I blinked and then realized what she was talking about. "Right... I suppose you would have a reaction with this place."The composite memories of her existence and the tangled karmic threads... They ordinarily wouldn't make much of an impact. But considering that this was where she 'first' met her end, or rather the 'first' of her deaths I experienced, it was undoubtedly more impactful than other instances.I stared at Aria for a bit and then said, "...Should we head back?""Hm?" Aria blinked and then said, "Head back?"I nodded. "I had planned on taking that." I gestured towards Yggdrasil's heart and said, "But I have a feeling that it wouldn't end well."Something was off. Not only that, but the urge I had to come here had vanished and that 'resonance' I felt was gone as well.Aria nodded. "Yes. That... I believe that would be for the best.""Then let's not waste any more time here." I grabbed Aria's arm and focused, recalling the area where we left Xinxin and that Emperor Elio guy.But before I warped us back, a thought came to mind. Something I forgot until now.I turned to Aria and said, "Hey."She blinked. "Yes, Mister Nowun?""Why did you insist on coming here with me? Did you sense something wrong? Was it the effect of your memories wanting you to revisit this place?""That..." Aria frowned and shook her head. "No. It wasn't that." She shifted her gaze back to Yggdrasil's heart and said, "I just felt that... something. Something would happen if you arrived here by yourself.""Something?"Aria nodded."...And you being here stops that something from happening?"Aria paused. "No. But at the least you wouldn't-"A pulse.My eyes widened and I quickly spun around.There it was. The 'resonance' I felt. The thing tugging at 'something' inside of me.The Sword of Mana was suspended in the light... but it was moving. No, it was trying to move. But that light kept it in place, the 'Order' preventing the anchor sustaining it from moving on its own accord.Staring at it, I frowned and muttered, "Does it remember too?"The lost future where it cut me down. The severed past where I forced it to acquiesce. It seemed like those memories were being drawn out and etched into the Sword of Mana's accumulated history.I didn't think that the sword had an ego, but it seemed to have at least a vague sense of awareness-...Awareness?I blinked and then a thought came to mind.The distortions occurring in the area. The fact that it was drawing memories out from me...The resonance.I stepped forward and held out my right hand, muttering, "Faithful companion?"It was unlikely. The one that had been at my side the longest was destroyed in letting me obtain the Sword of Mana.But.But due to my powers, due to the karma between us, maybe...?I held out my left hand and revolved my cultivation base. At the same time, I shaped my mana back into the form of Dragon's Grasp and clenched.In an instant, the light surrounding the sword vanished, forcibly compressed within it. In the same instant, the roots surrounding that light crumbled into dust, leaving only the sword suspended in the air.As if it had been expecting that, and as if recognizing its master, the Sword of Mana drifted towards my outstretched left hand.But, just before I could grab it-"No! You mustn't!"-Aria jumped in front of me and knocked the sword down.A surge of emotions. Anger. Fury. What right did she have to keep me from what was rightfully mine?...Is what first came to mind. But immediately after, my eyes widened and I took a step back.It was like a fog had lifted- No. Like the background static that had blended into my senses as silence was suddenly shut off, letting me hear things properly again.I shook my head and then let out a deep sigh. "To think that I could get tricked like that... It seems like I got conceited again."I would have thought recent events would have kept me in check, but it seemed like I had changed less than I thought.I sighed again and turned towards Aria. "Thanks for that, Aria. Without you, I don't know what-"My words stopped in my throat.Aria was standing there. She was standing there, just a few paces away from me. The same appearance as always... The same way she was just a few seconds ago. The difference was that she was holding the Sword of Mana in her hands, idly gazing at her reflection in the blade and..."You aren't Aria."...That something had poured into the gap of her soul....I sure hope this wasn't too cliched. Welp, either way it's already happened, so onward we go, haha... I'm starting to get back into the flow of things, but it's still a bit difficult. It is a welcome distraction from everything else happening though, so there is that.Anyway, thanks for reading! I hope that this was enjoyable, and if not, at least a welcome distract to you as well.I'll see you tomorrow, and if not then, the day after for sure! 7 85 – Siren Call – IV HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextA beautiful woman with flowing golden hair. A pristine white dress radiating light and divine grace. Gently staring at the silver blade of the Sword of Mana, she looked like a curious and pure maiden.But she wasn't. How could she be that when she had forcibly taken over Aria's body? No, her entire being?I felt the urge to attack. To step forward and use everything I had to force her out and bring Aria back. But I didn't.Something told me that would be wrong. An intuition that said that was exactly what she wanted me to do. That this would play out exactly like she desired if I tried to solve the situation with force.So instead, I calmed myself and watched her.After a moment, the woman... No, the 'Goddess' turned to look at me. She smiled and said, "How surprising. To have evaded me by such a narrow margin... Should I admire your fortune? Or should I praise this girl's determination to protect you?"It was a chilling gaze. The callous sort that belonged to a predator staring at a prey that she planned to toy with before devouring. One that was completely at odds with Aria's usual demeanor... as well as the Goddess that I remembered."No matter." The divine being in Aria's body slowly twirled, examining her body, and said, "This girl isn't so bad... The affinity between us is surprisingly high." She glanced back at me and said, "I would have preferred a powerful vessel like your own, but I can make do with this."Hearing those words confirmed it. I narrowed my eyes and then slowly gathered my power, mixing mana and spiritual energy. "You... are not Serena.""Hm?" The person in Aria's body blinked and then smiled, coyly placing a finger on her chin. "Mm... That is true. That girl is different from me. But... I suppose you can say we have a shared origin as a Goddess? Or rather, her power comes from my own?"A sudden realization. Hearing that, the Goddess- No, Serena's actions made sense. The dichotomy in how she seemed to act at times, switching from playful to callous, caring to cold.The person in Aria's body laughed, a haughty sound that shouldn't come from Aria's lips. "In any case, I have to thank you." She smiled and stepped forward, slightly swaying her... Aria's hips as she moved. "If you hadn't drawn that girl's attention so much, I might have never been able to act." She stopped and placed her left hand over her chest and said, "From the bottom of my heart, I thank you, Mister 'No One'."It was wrong. Hearing Aria's voice speak in that tone, seeing those mannerisms in her body..."In any case." The unknown Goddess idly raised the Sword of Mana and said, "I have quite the number of tasks to accomplish now that I'm free." She glanced back at me and said, "I would love to stay around and enjoy my time with a man like you, but-"A flicker of darkness cut towards the Goddess's neck. A glint of silver flashed to intercept it.I stepped forward, pressing down with a recreation of my Faithful Companion, trying to sever the Goddess's divinity from Aria's soul.But I couldn't advance.Easily stopping my attack with the Sword of Mana, the unknown Goddess tilted her head and smiled. "Oh my. Did I strike a nerve?"I reinforced my body and pushed harder. "You aren't going anywhere with Aria's body."Light flickered around the unknown Goddess and she leaned forward, bringing Aria's face right in front of my own. Again, with that damnable smile, she said, "And what makes you think you can stop me?"The unknown Goddess suddenly twisted her wrist, causing the Sword of Mana to slide past my weapon.My eyes widened and I took a step back. But the Goddess stepped forward, pressing her own advance.I stomped my foot and held my ground. This time, the situation had reversed and that Goddess was the one who was trying to cut me down.She licked her lips and then said, "Men like you are easy pickings, you know?"With those words, the Sword of Mana flashed and changed. The pure white light of Order that it radiated dimmed- No. It became tainted. 'Order' twisted into 'Control' and the unblemished light turned into moonlight, carrying with it traces of lunacy.Seeing that, I suddenly realized how this situation came about.She was dangerous. That woman wasn't Serena. At the same time, she wasn't Aria. Even so, she managed to supplant Aria's soul, filling in the cracks and taking it over.Instead of a Goddess of 'power' and 'authority' like Serena, this was a Goddess that acted with subtlety and manipulation. A being that existed within the gaps of Serena's domain.A flicker of moonlight, thin as a silk thread, raced along my weapon.Seeing that, I immediately disengaged, forcibly breaking through space to open a gap.It wasn't much. That Goddess's presence weighed heavily on the surroundings, giving off a suppression power that was on the level of back when I first faced off against the Wrathful Sin Dragon. Because of it, I could only move a few meters back, just enough to come against the walls of the chamber."Hm..." The Goddess lowered her sword and said, "I'm mildly impressed. For a human to reach such a level is quite impressive, even if it's from borrowing the power of that damned bastard."I calmed my racing heart and forced a relaxed smile on my face. "That damned bastard, huh?" Quickly scanning through my memories, I made a guess and said, "Seems like you're pretty familiar with Earth.""Of course." She smiled and said, "The women from there always make great vessels and that damned bastard is usually too busy to keep an eye on everyone. It's a bit risky, but stealing away even just a single Earthling is worth it.""I see."A mistaken understanding from my own assumptions. The reason why Serena always seemed to be of two minds when it came to me. The reason why she was so much different in the past when I confronted her at the Xia Dynasty. Why she was calmer in the current era and seemed so different. That was because..."You were the first.""Hm?" The Goddess tilted her head, blinking in confusion.There was a lot to think about. Mistaken premises I had to rearrange and fix. But for now... It was enough stalling.I stepped forward again and slashed. This time though, I didn't replicate my Faithful Companion. Instead, a black blade, corroded with crimson veins swept through the air.Silver flashed and the Goddess smiled, easily holding my attack back. "My, my. Aggressive aren't we?" She glanced at my sword and said, "A weapon like that will completely eat this girl's body up if it touches it, you know?"I didn't bother responding. Instead, I drew in a faint thread of the Goddess's power to analyze it while feigning to strike her down.It was sinister. A moonlight that dominated and controlled, as well as one that drove people mad. Beautiful, but insane.Even so, it was similar to the divine light I remembered. No, like how that Goddess said, Serena's power was an offshoot of this light. The purity that remained when the lunacy was stripped away.But by that same principle, Serena's power was inherently incomplete.I could see it now. Why Serena wasn't completely omnipotent and omniscient. Why I could fool her in some instances when a 'true' Goddess wouldn't be fooled.A soft sigh. "How droll," the Goddess muttered. She took a step back. At the same time, space seamlessly rippled, sending me once more to the edge of the chamber.I could have resisted it, but instead I straightened my body and observed her.The Goddess shook her head and said, "You cannot harm me. While I acknowledge your talent and effort in reaching the level of a dark chaos god while starting as a mere human, it is still far too soon to challenge me." She dissolved the Sword of Mana and then crossed her arms. Tilted her head and giving a condescending smile, she said, "It seems that you have an attachment to this girl, but you will have to let her go. We already have a 'pact' you see, so her soul is mine. Of course, if you have any complaints, I will be more than happy to hear them in person after I reclaim my throne."A haughty expression. Self-righteous beliefs and condescension towards humanity.Hearing that, I couldn't help but laugh. At the same time, I felt a cold rage simmer from within me. An emotion that arose from beyond the memories I had now.The Goddess narrowed her eyes. "...Have you gone insane?"I shook my head.That Goddess was right. At the moment, my own powers were insufficient to match her. After all, it was barely sufficient to clash against Serena, so it was inevitable that I couldn't deal with that unknown Goddess.A miscalculation. She was an unexpected variable that existed beyond the rules of this world by virtue of being beyond Serena's own powers.Furthermore, her type of power was a bad match for the chaotic darkness that I had cultivated. Light and Order were easy to match, as my 'path' diametrically opposed those concepts, but a 'Controlling Moonlight' was something in-between both. A hybrid of Order and Chaos, of Light and Darkness.In short, I couldn't match her with what I had obtained.But I knew someone who could.A man whose path was carved out by a sword tinged with bitter regret. One who shared a connection with my dear disciple and devoted his entire life to make amends.A man whose power I acknowledged and memorized.My understanding of it was incomplete. After all, I had only experienced it once and for just a short time period. Even so, the nature of it was compatible with the source of my powers.Regret was born through memories of the past. Furthermore, that guy was willing to face the world itself for Xinxin, even if she never looked at him again.So-"A word without a sound."The Goddess sighed. "Yet another foolish man making a desperate struggle out of love." She shook her head. "Very well. I will accept your challenge." Fully confident in her abilities, the Goddess lowered her hands and stood straight and didn't bother to summon her weapon again.I ignored it. Instead, I pieced together the memory of Wang Tian's power and finished the elegy inscribed in the path he created."A blade by another name."The world shifted. Time and space separated, revealing countless threads in its place. A realm that Wang Tian reached after being forcibly severed from his own Karma despite his wishes to hold it close.I raised my right hand. Within it, a pure white blade emerged. But the moment it appeared, it rippled. Like a mirage shimmering in the heat haze, the sword seemed to be on the verge of fading, rejected by the world.But I denied that rejection, using my Absolute Memory to maintain its form along with the realm of Karma.And like that, I could see it.A black thread wrapped around Aria's right hand, connecting to me. A faded crimson thread, heading off into the distance. And then golden chains binding her neck, arms, legs, and torso."You...!" A slow and distorted voice. The Goddess realized what was happening and was moving, using her powers to collapse the Karmic realm I recalled. Moonlight flickered, slowly restoring the stalled world.But it was too late."Regret."I uttered the name of that person's path and swung his sword. White light flared and was joined by the sound of shattering chains.In that same moment, I appeared in front of Aria.She collapsed, falling forward like a puppet without its strings.I grabbed her before she fell to the ground. But I didn't let my guard down just yet.The moonlight gathering before hadn't faded. Instead, it coalesced at a spot a few paces behind Aria, forming a female silhouette."...I knew it wouldn't be that simple."Wang Tian's sword severed Karma, but that was all. While I managed to free Aria from that Goddess's control, it only expelled the Goddess.The light dimmed, revealing a woman in a pure white dress with golden bangles around her arms.Even while no longer possessing Aria’s body, the Goddess's features were still similar. They were sharper, her emerald eyes a shade darker and her face a bit more Oriental than Western like Aria's. But it was still enough to be mistaken for her.The Goddess scowled, clutching her chest. There, a thin red line formed, staining her white dress crimson. Staring at me, she said, "I misread you. I thought it would be enough to convince that black-haired beauty to get you alone with that girl... but it seems like that damned bastard laid a trap for me again." She lowered her hand and then began gathering moonlight.Space began to ripple, the telltale signs of trying to escape through a rift.I lifted Aria up, carrying her in my arms like a bride, and then said narrowed my eyes. "You aren't going anywhere."Her power was weaker now. Without a physical body, that Goddess faced the oppression of the world. At the same time, I could sense Serena's gaze, usually unpleasant, but currently a welcome addition.The Goddess looked up and then laughed. "Trying to corner me? Both of you are still eons too young to try. But..." She lowered her gaze and stared at me again. "You are correct. I am not going anywhere... But you are."Suddenly, the spatial distortions shifted, moving from the Goddess to myself.I quickly tried to stabilize it, but I couldn't. At the least, not without abandoning Aria in the process.The Goddess grinned and said, "Feel free to escape. That is, if you don't mind that girl being lost to time.""Dammit!"There wasn't enough time to think.I could sense Serena trying to intervene, and in the distance I could sense Xinxin’s power flaring up to resist the distortion. But it wasn't fast enough.With nothing else I could do, I pulled Aria close and focused on making sure she didn't vanish from my grasp.Moonlight flared and mocking laughter echoed.And then, silence.Ayah... So much time passed without me realizing it. I'd been writing ahead in the story and finishing chapters offline between studying and suddenly realized I hadn't been posting them. orz At the same time, I don't want to flood the site with updates... Um... Well, at least I don't have to worry about making the schedule for the next month, ahaha...?Thanks for reading and putting up with my usual nonsense. orz 6 86 – Emperor’s Rationale HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextA war tent that was set up in the Ancient Forest a fair distance away from Yggdrasil proper.Within it, Emperor Elio sat across from the Heaven Seizer, that mysterious immortal that the Heavenly King once spoke to him about.A timeless beauty with incredible strength far surpassing his own, one that he owed a debt that he would never be able to repay. No, not a debt, but rather compensation.Elio hummed and poured some tea into a porcelain cup before sliding it across the table. "It's not much, but I hope you don't mind."Xinxin gave the cup a cursory glance and accepted it. However, she seemed distracted and didn't do more than that.That made Elio curious, but he withheld that sentiment and kept his thoughts to himself. Instead, he grabbed another porcelain cup and poured a cup of tea for himself.It was still daytime. Due to the nature of the meeting, Elio had ordered his troops away, so the immediate area was quiet, with only the faint wind and shifting tree branches making any noise.Since the Heaven Seizer was still lost in thought, Elio took the moment to glance at his surroundings.It wasn't much. Although the tent was large, about the size of a small room, it was still a tent. A wooden frame propped up some sturdy cloth harvested from various monsters in the Northern Empire, forming four makeshift walls, a pointed ceiling, and a curtain entrance.A black and gold banner hung on each wall for decoration, lit by magic crystal torches. Altogether, it created a warm atmosphere despite the makeshift nature.Elio thought it was a good idea to make the Heaven Seizer, or as the current Heavenly King mentioned at some point, "Miss Faith", comfortable.However, it seemed like she wasn't like the other ladies Elio had entertained in the past, as she didn't take notice of anything at all when they entered, only sitting directly at the table set up in the middle of the tent, taking her seat.Of course, Elio should have expected as much from their last encounter in the capital. She *did* storm into his palace without so much as a message and then ruin his carefully laid out plans.Elio sighed and took a sip from his tea. Not the best of herbs, far from the spiritual ones that could be found in the Sun Kingdom, but mint was always refreshing."What did you want to discuss?" A cold female voice, tinged with slight irritation.Elio set his cup down and said, "I apologize for the trouble, Heaven Seizer... Or is it Miss Faith?"Xinxin crossed her arms and said, "...Either is fine."Elio saw that she wasn't touching the offered tea, but he didn't put it against her. After all, he was trying to gain her favor so pushing too much would only serve against him."Miss Faith then." Elio nodded and said, "I understand that this is not quite the most opportune time to discuss this, but as we are both present, I thought that I might as well take advantage of the moment and-""Get to the point already." Xinxin leaned back in her chair and said, "If you're here to just waste my time with pointless pleasantries, then you can send it in a letter and hand it to Erik.""I see."Well, since her opinion of him seemed to already be at an all time low..."Then I will say it directly." Elio looked at Xinxin and said, "Lend me your hand.""...What?" Xinxin's eyes narrowed.Elio continued talking. "If what you said before is true, then I wish to request your aid against 'that person.'"Xinxin blinked. For a brief moment, she appeared flustered, but she quickly smoothed her face and said, "Is that all? And you couldn't have requested this at another time?""I could have. But..." Elio sighed. "I don't have much time."Xinxin stared at Elio, fixing her glimmering violet eyes on him.Elio stared back, refusing to shift his gaze.After a while, Xinxin hummed and took a sip from her tea. Setting her cup back down, she said, "Fine. You have the same look as he does when he's determined to do something reckless so I might as well hear you out before you cause anything too troublesome."Elio sighed and then smiled. "Thank you, Miss Faith.""Whatever." She waved her hand and said, "Now, before I promise anything, explain yourself." She crossed her arms and said, "Did the Goddess order you to capture the Demon Lord's daughter? And what led you to invade Yggdrasil and eliminate the elves?""That..." Elio sighed. "It is a long story." He swirled his tea cup around and said, "...What do you know of the Goddess?""Enough to know that she's a meddlesome woman who would do better to keep her hands away from mortal affairs entirely."Hearing the immediate response, Elio laughed. "Indeed. This world would be a much better place if she did just that. Not to mention the number of lives that would be happier...""Please." Xinxin waved her hand and said, "As if someone like you cared for the happiness of the common folk."Elio paused and then nodded. "True. I must admit that I am quite the selfish and ambitious person."If he was not, he wouldn't have united the Northern Empire.Xinxin stared at him and said, "Don't try to mislead me with pretty answers and noble responses. If you truly wish to become our ally against the Goddess, I want your real reason."Elio stared at Xinxin, contemplating his response.Should he tell her? She was powerful, yes, and clearly against that Goddess. But she was also willful and uncontrollable.Though 'Miss Faith' was concealing her strength at the moment, Elio could still sense the 'depth' of power in her existence. It was a presence that he had only felt once in the past when he faced the Goddess directly.If she chose to go against him..."Well?" Xinxin raised an eyebrow."Haah. Fine." Elio nodded and said, "I will put my faith in you. But." He narrowed his eyes and said, "Even if you may be the Heaven Seizer and a transcendent immortal, if you stand in my way I won't let you off unscathed."Xinxin's mouth twitched, but she nodded and said, "That's fine. Though I will turn those words back to you as well. If you stand in our way and serve as that Goddess's pawn... Well, you won't remain on the field for long.""That's reasonable. Then... The reason that I seek to defy the Goddess... Dammit." Elio took his cup of tea and downed it in one gulp before slamming it down on the table."That accursed Goddess... When the North was still a series of splintered kingdoms and wrought with conflict, she appeared before me and offered the power to end the conflict in the north. The only price was that my sister would serve her as a priestess and that I would pay homage to her in the nation I founded afterwards."Elio let out a bitter laugh and said, "Priestess? What a joke. Instead of serving her, that damned Goddess took over my sister's body entirely and stole her soul. After that, she went on and on about a Holy Crusade and that both the Demons and the Elves were colluding. That the only way to save the world from destruction was to retrieve the sacred sword the Elves hid in the depths of Yggdrasil."Xinxin furrowed her brows. "She went that far? I knew that she was twisted, but to devise such a scheme for her mere entertainment..."Elio carefully unclenched his hand from his cup and then sighed. "That wasn't all. Since she deemed us 'insufficient', she insisted that we summon more heroes, 'Braves' from another world to help. Granting them strength, giving my men 'Holy' magic that was in truth corruptive Chaos...""And you did nothing to stop this?""How could I? That damned Goddess is using my sister as a hostage and has her web all over the Northern Empire." Elio looked at Xinxin and said, "Thankfully, whatever you did last time distracted her and temporarily removed her control from my sister. But it's only a matter of time."Elio clenched his hands, remembering that Goddess's sadistic smile on his sister's face."Hm." Xinxin took a sip from her tea, carefully evaluating Elio. "Convenient. Your story is far too convenient... But it doesn't appear that you are lying.""I'm not. In fact..." Elio set his tea cup aside and bowed his head. "I beg of you! Join hands with me in fighting against the Goddess! Help me save my sister!"Silence. And then, after a few minutes had passed, a soft sigh. "I can't."Elio froze. "You... can't?" He slowly raised his head to look at Xinxin.She shook her head. "Fighting the Goddess is one thing, but saving your sister under her control..." Xinxin tilted her head and said, "I might be able to manipulate karma to an extent but souls..."Elio stood up. "Then... Then is this all pointless?" Anger welled in his heart. Responding to his will, the chaotic swirl of light and dark he cultivated began to surge. "Even you... Can't save her? Then... Why am I even-?""Calm yourself." Xinxin waved her hand and forced Elio back in his seat.Elio instinctively fought back, but seeing Xinxin's icy gaze, he calmed down."Then... What am I supposed to do?" He placed his arms on the table and cradled his head. "The Heavenly King couldn't do anything about it. Following her desires didn't change anything. And now if you can't save Stella, then who can?""Did you forget?""What?" Elio raised his head.Xinxin sighed and said, "It is 'our' fight. I might not be able to do something to save your sister... But I'm certain that my Sifu can.""Sifu?" Elio frowned, and then he remembered the person that was with Xinxin earlier. "You mean that man?"Xinxin nodded. "That's right." She smiled, as if remembering a joke. "He may look like nothing much, but Sifu is reliable... Well, somewhat reliable." She muttered and then said, "In short, he should be able to do something about it. Of course, it could lead to some other troubles down the line..." Xinxin trailed off and said, "And I still need to address the situation with that dragon too..."Elio didn't understand the latter part of what Xinxin said, but he got the gist of it.Stella... His sister. She could be saved.After all his efforts, after the despair and fruitless attempts to defy that Goddess... He could save her.Realizing that Elio laughed. "Finally." He clenched his hands together and said, "Just you wait, Celeste! Damned Goddess…! When Stella is safe, I'll-""Hold on.""What?"Xinxin stared at Elio and said, "What did you just say?""I... said that I would get back at that Goddess when my sister is safe?"Xinxin shook her head. "No. Her name. You said that Goddess's name was... Celeste?"Elio slowly nodded. "Yes. That... Is that not the name of this world's Goddess?""No. This world's Goddess is-"A tremendous pressure. An outpouring of pure energy.Elio's eyes widened and he stood up, turning towards the source of it. "Is that-""The World Tree?" Xinxin frowned and then her eyes widened as well. "Sifu!"A surge of darkness blocked out the sky as Xinxin tried to act. But the moment she did, something appeared.In the blackened sky, an ominous silver moon emerged. Pure white light cut around the edges, trying to suppress both. But before it could-"Another Goddess? No, this is-?!"-Time and space ripped apart. 6 87 – Demon Lord’s Resolve HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe northern edge of the Ancient Forest. Standing a top the highest tree there, a man wreathed in darkness stared off into the distance. Seeing the army stationed in the fields within a day's march of the forest, the man muttered, "It's almost time, huh?"A woman with golden hair and emerald eyes landed on a branch beside the man. A pure white bow was strapped on her back, along with a quiver of silver arrows. Wearing a dark green tunic and leather pants, along with matching boots, she blended in with the surroundings almost perfectly, if not for her hair.The man turned to look at her and said, "I'm guessing everyone's in position, Aria?"Aria brushed her hair behind her pointed ears and said, "Yep. We're just waiting on your orders, Nazin. Though..." She frowned and looked at her clothes. "Do I *have* to wear this outfit?"Nazin smiled and said, "I know you like wearing black, but something like that's going to stand out in the forest, you know?"She gave Nazin a blank look and pointed at the black smoke around him. "And your appearance won't?""That's what Information Concealment is for.""And what, you can't use your magical Grant Skill to give that to our clothes?"Nazin sighed. "If only I could. It would make all of this a lot simpler at least."Unfortunately for them all, Information Concealment was apparently a unique skill that only he could use. Sure, [Grant Skill] would allow him to attach it to other people and equipment, but the effect wouldn't apply. All that it did was just show up in the status screen.Nazin shook his head and then glanced at Aria. "What? Do you not like those colors?""It's not that. Just... I don't want people to think that I'm not fighting with you.""That makes it seem like you want my mark on you or something."Aria tilted her head and stared at Nazin. "But I do?""..." Nazin coughed and said, "How are the others? I know that Fi said she wanted to check on something in the Lost Woods and would show up later, but is Tani doing well?"Aria rolled her eyes. "I'm fine, thank you very much. And my dear older sister is as well.""Ah." Nazin furrowed his brow and said, "I didn't mean-"Aria sighed. "I know. She's much frailer than I am and you don't have to worry about me as much." She shook her head and said, "I guess I'm just a bit jealous.""...Sorry.""It's fine." Aria let out a bright smile and said, "The important Demon Lord Nazin has been busy with a lot of things. But don't think I'll let you off easy when this is settled. I'm dragging you away for a week on my own whether you agree or not, Mister!"Nazin laughed. "Yeah, I owe you that much at least." He shifted his gaze back to the Imperial Troops stationed below.Aria moved close to Nazin and looked as well. "Is something wrong?""No. It's just..." He frowned and said, "They've been quiet. Not only that, but I haven't been able to use Analysis on them recently either.""Well... Maybe it's because Serena doesn't want you to?"Nazin shook his head. "No. If that was true, she would say as much. Right now though..."Every time he used Analysis, it came up blank. It didn't fail, since 'something' came back. But it was more like he couldn't perceive it. Like how the naked human eye couldn't perceive ultraviolet light."...It's probably fine."Nothing could go wrong at this point. The preparations had been set and even if that Emperor had something up his sleeve, Nazin was certain that he could counter it.Aria laughed and said, "You worry too much." She smiled and said, "You're the strongest person in the world, and if all else fails, you can go back in time, can't you?""I would rather not... But I suppose that's true."Aria made a good point. [Absolute Memory] would let him try again as many times as possible to reach the end. Not only that, but even if he failed against an overwhelming force, he would just get stronger and try again later.Time... had no meaning for him. At least in terms of preparation. Even so... Why did he have this sinking sensation that something was wrong?"Come on." Aria reached over to grab Nazin's arm and said, "There's no point standing up here and worrying. Daddy wanted to talk with you, so why don't you do that instead of moping around here?""Aultry wants to talk with me?" Nazin frowned and said, "But everything should be settled-""Let's just go already!" Aria tugged on Nazin's arm and then jumped off.As expected, gravity took over and Nazin started to fall along with Aria. Before they dropped even a few feet though, darkness flared around the two before being bolstered by light, suspending them both in mid-air.Nazin pulled Aria close to his side and said, "Do you always have to do that when I'm high up some place?"Aria stuck out her tongue and said, "Well, if I want you to move it's always fastest to put myself in danger, isn't it, my dear savior?""Hah..." Nazin shook his head and said, "Just where did that sweet and naive young woman disappear to?""Well, after that night-"Nazin coughed and then started moving through the air. "A-Anyway... Aultry's in the main encampment, right?"Aria noticed the change in topic, but she simply shook her head and let it slide. After, she nodded and twisted in Nazin's grip and pointed towards the center of the Ancient Forest. "That's right. Daddy said that he'd be waiting for you in his camp. It's nothing urgent, but he wanted to make sure to talk with you before the battle started.""Hm... Alright." Nazin changed directions and headed towards where Aria pointed. As he did though... "Do you really have to hug me so tight?""Mm?" Aria leaned looked up into Nazin's eyes and said, "What? Do you not like it?""It's not that I don't... but you can fly just as well, can't you?"Saphira had put Aria through the wringer in the past few weeks. While not to the extent of being able to fight one of those hidden monsters in the Lost Woods, flying with her Dark Wind magic should be a piece of cake."I could," Aria said. "But why do that when I can be treated like the princess I am?""Hah..." Nazin shook his head and then continued along the way."Thank you for returning so soon, Son-in-law." Aultry set a cup of tea down on the table in front of Nazin."It's fine." Nazin picked up the cup of tea and said, "Though... it's still weird hearing you call me that."A makeshift house, woven together by tree branches with Yggdrasil's blessing. That was where Aultry wanted to meet Nazin, and where Nazin headed after Aria's message.As for that mishievous elven princess herself, she left Nazin after they arrived, claiming that she didn't want to intrude on father-son bonding time.An obvious lie, considering the countless other times she had barged in when he was meeting with her father, but nothing too important in the grand scheme of things.Nazin took a sip from his tea and glanced around the room.It was essentially the same as one from a proper home in Alvheim. Woven branch floors, walls, ceiling. Even the table and chairs they were using were the same as in Yggdrasil, with the only difference being the view outside the window were darkened trees instead of the bright blue sky.Having taken in the surroundings, Nazin turned his gaze to the one seated across from him.A seemingly young man with a handsome face and white hair, set in slightly ruffled spikes. His eyes were a clear blue, but the faint wrinkles at their corners showed his age. At the moment, he was dressed in a dark green tunic and black pants, but off to the side there were a pair of swords and chain mail.Aultry, the current King of Alvheim, as well as the father of Aria and Titania.Meeting Nazin's gaze, Aultry sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "I truly hope that events unfold as we planned.""It will."Nazin had armed the elves with armor to negate Chaos magic and weapons to channel Yggdrasil's blessing. Not only that, but he had that Akira guy he captured a while back spying on the troops as well.With that person's [Reading] ability and the connection Nazin had created with the guy through [Dragon's Grasp], Nazin would immediately know if something important was happening.So far though, that guy said that the troops were just on standby.Nothing to worry about... barring the fact that Nazin couldn't use [Analysis] on the Imperial Forces anymore.Aultry took a sip from his tea and then smiled. "Well now, if my Son-in-law is that confident, I suppose I can't be too worried now, can I?"Nazin set down his cup of tea and then said, "What did you want to talk about, anyway? Were you just worried?"They had already gone over the plan in the past few days with that Demon Lord Krozma. Not only that, but everyone was already prepared to act on a moment's notice. That meant this meeting couldn't be about the upcoming battle..."I am still a bit concerned. But you're right." Aultry set his cup of tea down as well and said, "There is something else I want to discuss with you."Nazin nodded. "I'm listening.""You see..."Nazin took a sip from his tea cup."...Tani is pregnant.""Pft- Kuh... gah..." Nazin quickly set his tea cup down and smacked his chest to clear his throat of the tea that went down the wrong pipe. That done, he blinked and looked at Aultry. "E-Excuse me? Tani is what?"Aultry laughed and then waved his hand. "Relax. Just a bit of levity to lighten the mood."Nazin glared at Aultry and said, "That's not a good joke to make.""True... And I suppose that she isn't, from your reaction." Aultry sighed and said, "Just when will I be able to pass down this role of mine? I've been waiting to retire for centuries now, you know?""...Right."Aultry smiled, but then he straightened his face. "Jokes aside... I do have something serious to say."Seeing that Aultry stopped messing around, Nazin nodded and became serious as well. "Alright. But if it's another jab about grandchildren...""Don't worry. With how aggressive those girls are, that's just a matter of time."Nazin paused. That... well, he couldn't really deny that.Aultry leaned back and said, "I wasn't joking about wanting to retire though. After this battle, why don't you take over as king?""Huh?" Nazin blinked. "King? Me?"Aultry nodded. "That's right. After the battle is over, I have no doubts that you would be received with open arms. Your reputation is already at an all-time high for saving us, but after this... Well." He laughed and said, "It's more likely I'll have people clamoring to get rid of me. Better that I peaceably abdicate rather than get tossed out, right?"Nazin frowned. "Isn't the King of Alvheim a hereditary role though? Not to mention the fact that I'm not an elf.""It's fine." Aultry waved his hand and said, "The main point about the King's role is to serve as Yggdrasil's guardian and oversee her children anyway. Considering your position as Yggdrasil's champion, this is only a formality. And either way, as the beloved of Alvheim's first princess, you would play a role in governing it regardless. Think of this as just... expediting the process."Nazin sighed.Aultry had a point. Nazin's popularity was at an all-time high, and the events were already lining up to head in the direction that Aultry predicted.Still...Nazin shook his head and finished his tea. "Let's talk about that after the battle."It was still too early for talk like that.Aultry gave Nazin a steady gaze and then nodded. "That's fine. I just wanted to bring it up in the event that something happens.""It won't."Aultry laughed and then stood up. He walked over to pat Nazin on the shoulder and said, "I'll believe in you then, Son-in-law. For now..." He stretched and said, "I think I'll go for a walk. There hasn't been much for me to do." He picked up his swords and chainmail and then walked off.Nazin watched him leave and frowned. "...It'll be fine."A death flag. That definitely felt like a death flag for Aultry."Well... I'll just have to make sure it doesn't get triggered then."Nazin had already determined himself to go beyond the 'route' that Serena laid down and break that future.Another event wasn't too much to worry about.Now, the only thing left to do was-*Hey. Mister Nobody or whatever you call yourself. Those guys are heading out now. Might want to get ready.*A spiteful and irritated male voice. One that belonged to Akira, the spy Nazin left among the Braves in the Imperial Army."Alright. Try not to die."*Hah... What a pain. Whatever. I did my job so I'm bailing now. That was the deal, right?*"As long as you don't betray us."*Don't worry. Not like I can with that cheating Dragon's Grasp or whatever...*Akira's voice cut out.Nazin stood up, leaving his tea behind. "...Looks like it's time to settle this."He closed his eyes, mentally preparing himself for a few moments.Aria. Fi. Tani... for everyone here and for the sake of the world.Light flared, shadowed by an undercurrent of darkness. With that, Nazin vanished, returning once more to the front lines. 5 88 – Faithful Companion’s Realization HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextWhen the surroundings stabilized, Xinxin stood in an open field. But she wasn’t alone.A platoon of soldiers in black plate mail stood off in the distance and a small army were stationed further back.One soldier, a man with a stern and scarred face as well as silver hair, approached.Seeing that, Xinxin narrowed her eyes and started to rouse her powers. She didn’t know exactly what was going on after what happened and she had no intention of taking any risks until she did.Darkness began to gather around her right hand and she stepped forward to slash-“Wait a moment, Miss Faith.”A male voice called out from behind. That Emperor’s.Xinxin glanced back to see Elio walking over.Like Xinxin, the Emperor seemed a bit disoriented. But the golden-haired man took a brief look at the surroundings and nodded to himself, quickly regaining his composure. Not only that, but when he looked at the approaching soldier, a flicker of recognition passed through Elio’s eyes.Seeing that, Xinxin decided to defer for the moment to that guy since he seemed to have an idea of who those people were. She released the gathering darkness and stepped back, letting Elio step pass her.As she did, and as she looked to where Elio had just been standing, Xinxin noticed two other people brushing themselves off.The first was a young man with silver hair and crimson eyes. An ordinary looking sword was strapped at his right side, while he wore an outfit that an adventurer would have. A plain gray tunic, leather armor and boots.The other was a young girl that reminded Xinxin a bit of herself when she was younger. Straight black hair, delicate facial features and jade-like white skin. The only differences were in the girl’s eyes, a deep crimson instead of Xinxin’s own violet, and the sharpness of her facial features, a bit too much to be someone from the Xia Dynasty.Unlike her brother, Eve was wearing a regal black robe with crimson highlights, demarking her status as the heir apparent.Nero, the demon and self-proclaimed ‘Dark Knight’ that Xinxin met in the Dark Tournament, and his sister Eve, the current heir-apparent of the Demon Lord and the entire Demon Realm.But those two had been far away from Xinxin and Elio when time and space were collapsed. How- No, why were they here of all places? Not only that, but where was everyone else?Before Xinxin could begin to even think about answering those questions, a gruff male voice called out. “Emperor! Our men are in position, as you ordered!”Xinxin turned back around to see the soldier from before pound his fist against his chest plate and then bow his head.“We await your signal to begin the advance!”Xinxin frowned and then shifted her attention to Elio.The Emperor was confused, but he hid it well. With an unreadable expression, the golden-haired young man nodded and said, “I’ve received your report. At ease, General Hawkins.”The stern soldier straightened and then glanced over to Xinxin and the others. “Shall I prepare accomodations for your esteemed guests?”Elio paused and then slowly shook his head. “That will be fine. I will have them remain with me in my personal quarters. For now, instruct the soldiers and the Braves to remain on standby… and also send me a brief dossier on the formations and objectives once again when you have the chance.”“Understood!” The solder, General Hawkins, saluted the Emperor again and then returned to the rest of the soldiers. When he did, the group dispersed, scattering throughout the plains.Xinxin walked over to Elio and said, “You adapted quickly for being placed in an unexpected situation.”“And you are as unflappable as ever, Miss Faith.” Elio nodded and then shifted his gaze past Xinxin. “Though I cannot say the same for those two.”Nero walked over, a hand placed on his sword. “Hey, Emperor! What’s the big deal?! Weren’t we going to do a peace conference? Why are-?!”“Calm down, Brother.” Eve yawned and walked over as well. “Can you not see that we are no longer in the Ancient Forest?”Nero glanced back. “Well… Yeah! But-““It seems you two have an idea of what is occurring.” Eve ignored her brother and looked to Elio. “Is this another piece of your agenda, oh Golden Emperor?”Elio shook his head. “It is not… Though I have an inkling of what occurred.” He turned to Xinxin and said, “You, myself, and the Demon Lord’s heirs… It appears that Goddess has a particular script in store for us.”Xinxin frowned. “A script, you say…?” She narrowed her eyes and then expanded her spiritual sense to examine the area. But as she did, she noticed something off.There was an active force suppressing it. No, rather than suppressing it, the force was trying to expel Xinxin and her interference out of not only the world, but the entire timeline.Xinxin’s eyes widened and she quickly retracted her spiritual sense. But it seemed that her actions had already drawn that force’s attention as she felt it increase in strength and her surroundings start to fade.“Tch.” Xinxin rotated her cultivation base and forcibly shoved the force away. At the same time, she anchored herself to the world.Was it because the effort would be too much? The force stabilized and stopped trying to actively expel Xinxin.Still, she had the sensation that it would start up again the moment she let her guard down and stop anchoring herself to the world. “How annoying,” she muttered.It was a situation where pure force wouldn’t be enough. At the same time, it didn’t seem like it was Serena’s interference…A small part of Xinxin wondered if this was her fault in dismissing that woman’s claims back when Xinxin ran off into the forest. Even so-“…What do you think, Miss Faith?”Xinxin blinked and then looked to Elio. “Hm?”Elio shook his head and said, “For now, let’s retire to somewhere more private.” He shifted his gaze in the distance.Xinxin followed it to see a group of curious teenaged onlookers staring at them. The so-called Braves granted strength by the Goddess.“…Very well.” Xinxin nodded and said, “Lead the way.”Once more, Xinxin and Elio sat at around a table in the Emperor’s makeshift tent. It was mostly the same as before but with the addition of a stack of paper shifted off to the side.Like last time, he poured tea for them both. But unlike last time, there were two others seated there.Nero took a deep swig from his cup of tea and then slammed it down. “What’s going on? Where’s Eris? Moros? Everyone else? And why are there so many Imperial soldiers?” He jabbed a finger towards Elio and said, “Explain yourself!”Eve sighed and shook her head, causing her silky black hair to sway. She waved her hand and said, “Ignore this bafoon of a brother that I have. It seems that spending so much time on his own has caused him to develop a rather course demeanor.”“That’s because I’m not letting you get taken away by this guy again!” Nero pointed at Elio. After that, he turned to Xinxin and said, “And Miss Faith, you can’t trust the guy either! I bet he’s the one who caused that first weird distortion at Alvheim too and got us all teleported!”“My.” Elio smiled and said, “That is quite the powerful image you have of me in your mind. I can’t tell whether to be amused or honored that you think my abilities extend that far.”“You-!““That’s enough, Nero.” Xinxin spoke up and then glanced over at him. “Zealously protecting your sister after your failure is one thing, but mindlessly lashing out is doing no favors to anyone around.”Nero froze and then let out a long sigh. “My apologies, Miss Faith.”Xinxin nodded. “So long as you understand. Now…” She shifted her attention to Elio. “You said you have an idea of what’s going on? No, a ‘script’, you said?”“That’s right.” Elio nodded and said, “That Goddess is fond of setting up the field like this. Pulling in the important pieces, forcing events to fall into place… Just like back then when I was becoming Emperor. Though to involve you as well…” He frowned. “Has she recovered enough to ignore even a transcendent?”Nero blinked. “Goddess? When you were becoming Emperor?” He narrowed his eyes and said, “So then you really were behind-!”“Brother.” Eve snapped at Nero and said, “Just shut up and listen.”He flinched and then sighed. “Fine.”Xinxin frowned and contemplated the situation in her head.The Goddess setting up pieces on the field. Forcing events to fall into place… And then there was her Sifu, who tried to rebel against that ‘destiny’ being put on him.Not only that, but the fact that this timeline was actively rejecting her presence… and that the connection she had with her Sifu hadn’t been severed, but was faded like a mirage…“This Goddess.” Xinxin looked over to Elio and said, “Her name is Celeste, you said?”Elio nodded. “That’s right.”“Huh?” Nero blinked. “But isn’t-?”Eve narrowed her eyes. “Brother.”“Right. I’ll be quiet.” Nero shook his head and stopped talking.Elio caught the interaction and frowned. “Is there something wrong with that name?”Xinxin shook her head. “No… But I am beginning to think that the enemy I was opposing might not be the same as yours. Or rather, that I had the wrong one in mind.” She looked to Elio and said, “Do you know anything else about this ‘Celeste’?”“Of course. The primordial Goddess of the Moon, peerless beauty amidst the starry expanse, the true Divine Being that created all of existence, Celeste.” Elio shook his head and said, “Were it any other person, I would say such titles were exaggeration, but considering her abilities…”“There is not much room for doubt.” Xinxin’s frown deepened.From what she remembered both as her Sifu’s Faithful Companion and as his disciple, the person he was fighting against was the Goddess Serena. She had transported him to this world, one that she created, and then forced a ‘destiny’ upon him that he didn’t want.But with that revelation… Could it be that he was mistaken? That she was mistaken as well?Multiple timelines, intersecting memories… And events that drew them all to Alvheim.Not only that, but the focus around Aria…Eve looked at Elio and said, “I suppose this Goddess is the reason why there are currently two Hearts of Darkness in this world?”“Hm?” Elio frowned. “Two? But that should be- Ah. I see.” He nodded. “If there are two, then this place is-““A different timeline.” Xinxin finished. “I see. So that’s what this Celeste desires.”Nero blinked and looked at everyone else, shifting his gaze from Elio to Eve, and then to Xinxin. He shook his head and said, “Could… one of you fill me in? You lost me.”Xinxin glanced at him and said, “A Goddess separate from Serena intervened while we were at Alvheim and disrupted time and space. Then, she plucked us all from the interstice- That is, the gap between both, and drew us here into this parallel timeline.”Elio nodded. “That sums it up nicely. Moreover… it appears that events have unfolded a bit differently in this timeline. After all, I have no further reason to invade Alvheim and yet here we are with my Imperial soldiers out in full force. Moreover, there appear to be a substantial number of the Brave remaining. At least, more than the amount left after Miss Faith painted my entrance hall in crimson with their blood.”Xinxin felt a tinge of embarrassment at the pointed remark, but she quickly hid it.Nero frowned and crossed his arms. “A different timeline, huh? …I don’t really understand what’s going on, but.” He looked to Xinxin and said, “Can’t you just bring us back, Miss Faith? You’re the Heaven Seizer, aren’t you? Couldn’t you just… I don’t know, force time and space to bend to reconnect to our timeline?”Xinxin slowly nodded. “I could.”After all, the repulsive force seemed to want her to do just that.“But… I doubt that you or the other two could survive the journey.” She shifted her gaze to Nero. “Unless you want to test your body’s physique against the void between time and space?”Nero froze and quickly shook his head. “I’m good, thanks.”Xinxin sighed. “Even if I did that though, time and space had completely collapsed before we arrived.” She furrowed her brows and said, “Even if we returned, it would be to a ruined world.”She could still recall the faint sensation of the world’s order collapsing before they arrived in this timeline. Just like when the Xia Dynasty was destroyed.“But then…” Nero frowned. “What do we do?”Eve sighed, the young black-haired beauty brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “It is not ‘what’, but ‘why’ that we should be concerned with, Brother. For us four to be here… This ‘Celeste’ clearly has an agenda she wishes to advance. The question is… should we follow it?”Elio nodded. “That is indeed the question… From the look of it, the intention appears to be for us to invade Alvheim and presumably retrieve its Heart. At the least, that is what General Hawkins’s report says.” He tapped the pile of papers on the table.The Heart of Yggdrasil… that was the Sword of Mana and the embodiment of Light’s Order.Xinxin frowned and said, “I suppose if we removed that, it would be safe to return.”The repulsive force seemed to be coming from the world itself, a result of the natural order rejecting Xinxin’s presence.If that was removed, she would have no issue bringing them all safely back to their timeline.“Great!” Nero stood up and said, “Then we just have to grab that, right? Easy.”“Easy to fall into that Goddess’s hands, you mean,” Eve said. “Somehow, I doubt that things would end so neatly even as powerful as Miss Faith is.”Elio slowly nodded. “I agree… Something here isn’t right. But… Is there another option? As much as my soldiers respect me, I hardly believe they will turn back after we are so close to the edge of the Ancient Forest.”“Well then, we just have to make a quick trip to the Sun Kingdom for reinforcements to bring everyone in order.” Nero glanced at Xinxin. “Right, Miss Faith?”“I… Don’t think it will be that simple.”She could sense it now. A familiar sensation in the distance that was simultaneously foreign. A thread of karma that ran parallel to the one she had with her Sifu but that didn’t connect with her.“At the same time… I don’t think we have a choice.”Xinxin shifted her gaze to Ancient Forest and the World Tree that towered over it.A ruined world that lost its order. The Heart of Yggdrasil that could restore it and her Sifu who had gone missing while examining that heart… And then the emergence of this unknown Goddess.Xinxin didn’t like it. Everything had the sensation of a puppet being pulled along by its strings and her instincts told her that it wouldn’t be enough for her alone.…Sifu. Wherever- No, whenever you are. Please, hurry up and return. Otherwise, I… 4 89 – Ego – The Past HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextI opened my eyes to a misty forest clearing. Trees towered above, blocking out the sky regardless, but the mist turned everything an opaque gray.It was familiar. A place that I had been to many times in the past, but one I hadn't returned to recently."The Lost Woods, huh?" I muttered and sat up. As I did, I noticed Aria lying on the ground beside me.A faint trace of guilt, but then realization passed through me. If she was here with me, then we couldn't be back where it all began. But then why...?I shook my head. I could worry about that later. Right now...My cultivation base was working. My mana reserves were filled. My body was in top shape. If anything, I was at the top of my form.And yet there was something oppressing me- No, shrouding me.Usually, I could just use my Absolute Memory to go back, but at the moment I couldn't. That 'Absolute' Memory wasn't working properly. The events and places I needed to recall were blurred. Not enough to stop me from getting there... but enough for me to not risk it with someone else.And considering that unknown Goddess intermeddling as well as the conflicting powers that lashed out at the end when both Serena and Xinxin tried to stop her... It was a better idea to get my bearings.A soft murmur. Aria's sweet voice.I walked over to her and then checked on her condition. Grabbing her hand, I allowed a bit of my spiritual energy to check her form.There were still traces of that Goddess, but they were swiftly fading. Whether that was because of where we were, the fact that we had gone back in time, or my own influence, I didn't know.However, it seemed that she was out of danger for the time being. Then, the next situation was to sort out what to do now.There was something keeping us... Keeping me here. At the same time, time itself was flowing strange. A distorted flow.I could sense Xinxin's connection with me, that faint karmic thread still wrapped around my wrist. But it was indistinct, half present like something from a mirage."That Goddess is more powerful than anticipated." I lightly tugged on the thread, trying to use it as a link to get back to my dear disciple. But it didn't move. Rather, it was like trying to grab a beam of light or a shadow.I sighed and then picked up Aria instead.She didn't stir, still sufferring from the aftereffects of that possession it seemed.Looking at her unconscious face and the stained white dress, I shook my head. "It seems that trouble always happen when we're together, doesn't it?"Whether that was by design or coincidence at this point, I didn't even know. Still, it seemed to be a fact.I shook my head again and then glanced at my surroundings.It was indeed that same forest clearing where I first awoke. In that case, if I followed the path I remembered... It should lead me to the outside.Nodding to myself, I started walking and decided to do just that.An eerie and somber atmosphere. The Lost Woods were a misty area shrouded in that gray fog that seemed suspended in time.Not only that, but because of my increased abilities, I could sense things that I didn't before.Demonic and malevolent weapons that were buried deep underground. The ominous auras of powerful undead beings, forcibly restrained by holy light. And then some beings of pure light, bound by shadows. And those were only a few of the creatures that were scattered throughout.They didn't sense my observation, probably because they operated by different 'rules' than the spiritual sense I used. Even so, their presence brought up more questions than I had answers to.What was their purpose? Failed creations by Serena that were sealed away after they proved too powerful?At first, that was what I would have thought. But after meeting what happened in Yggdrasil... I wasn't too sure.But more than that, something about a few of the existences I saw seemed familiar to me.An angel with flowing blue hair and a bright smile, slumbering peacefully.A man with spiky blonde hair, quietly sitting atop a gray stone throne, his head lowered in regret.They weren't anyone I knew. I also didn't get the sense that they were from Earth. But- *That's a tragic story isn't it? After all of that, he still doesn't get the girl?*A faint memory that I couldn't remember.*I guess it's a bit sad... Should I change it?*A soft female voice. An indistinct young woman, idly spinning a tablet pen in her right hand while looking at a computer screen.*You should have other endings at least. I mean, that's the whole point of a game like that, isn't it?*A headache. I winced and shook my head, turning my attention away from those two.That memory... It wasn't something from this world. The computer screen and those words... It had to have been on Earth. But that woman...A faint sense of longing and regret. Something that I forgot but shouldn't have forgotten."Tch."I shoved that aside and kept walking.Whatever the case, it wasn't something to concern myself with.If those were memories from myself before I threw away my name, it didn't even apply since I had changed so much. And if they weren't, it would only distract me.The faint sound of crackling undergrowth echoed as I walked forward. Branches snapping, leaves crumpling."Still..." I muttered as I walked forward and then glanced at Aria's face. "That woman... seemed a bit similar to you, didn't she?"I couldn't see it. Her figure was indistinct and the memory itself was hazy. But her voice and the sensation- Or rather, aura that woman gave off was extremely similar to Aria.A faint suspicion began forming in my mind. The reason why it came to this, how I got involved with Serena and maybe my strange death. That was because-Snapping branches in the distance. Faint footsteps.I narrowed my eyes and cut that train of thought short. At the same time, I gathered darkness around me and formed blades in the air. "Who's there?"There wasn't an immediate response. But then, the footsteps drew near and a figure emerged from the mist.Inhumanly beautiful features. Snowy white hair and azure eyes. Not only that, but a lacy black dress that hugged her body and highlighted her flawless skin. When she noticed my presence, she nodded. "So I wasn't mistaken back then."I blinked and then called out her name. "Saphira?" 5 90 – Ego – Obsession HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext“Master.” Saphira gave me a level gaze and then glanced at Aria. When she did, her brows furrowed a bit and then she looked back at me. “How are you here?”I frowned. “I should be asking you that.”She was the same as I remembered… The same as the last time I glanced at her as well in the forest, almost as if continuing off from that meeting. But…“You… Aren’t you dead?”That was the confusing part. Xinxin said that she killed both Saphira and Aria when she was at the Northern Empire. Not only that, but regarding Saphira, Xinxin said that she took in the divine dragon’s powers and existence.In short, it should have been impossible for her to be standing here since her ‘essence’ should be with Xinxin at the moment.“I am.” The snowy haired beauty brushed a strand of her hair behind her ear and said, “At the least, I should be.” Saying that, she glanced around.I followed her gaze, frowning.This was the Lost Woods. At least, it appeared to be. Time was slightly distorted, but then again it always had been in the Lost Woods.Saphira turned back to look at me, staring with those azure eyes, and she said, “This is a place outside of time and space. Not quite the land of death, but one close to it. And yet… you are here.”“A place outside of time and space?”If that was true, that would explain the strange sensation of time being skewed and my karmic bond with Xinxin being indistinct.Whatever the case, it didn’t matter that much.Looking at Saphira again, I said, “Do you know what’s going on? No, what do you remember?”That was the more important question.Which Saphira was this? Or rather, when did this Saphira come from? If this place was truly outside of time and space, then she could have come from any point.A blank and unreadable blue gaze stared back at me.I frowned. “Saph-““Tell me, Master.” Saphira interrupted me and then idly adjusted the shoulder strap on her black dress. “What am I to you?”My immediate response was going to be ‘my dragon’… but I paused, sensing something off in her voice. Instead, I carefully stared at her and said, “What do you mean?”She moved her right hand to her hair, idly twirling it in her fingers. “It’s a simple question. What am I to you?” Her gaze flickered crimson. “An enemy?”I tensed.The crimson light vanished, replaced with a longing gaze. “A companion?”My frown from before deepened.Saphira’s eyes turned dim. “A tool?” The light in them vanished and then she muttered. “Just… what am I?” A doubt-filled voice. Confusion and traces of insanity.Hearing that, I realized it. Gently setting Aria down behind me, I faced Saphira and said, “I see. So you’ve been here that long, huh?”She said it herself. This was a place beyond time and space. A limbo between life and death that was closer to the latter than the former, where the two states intertwined.How long had she been here?Was it since the beginning when I killed her for the first time? Was it after she perished in the Northern Kingdom? Or… was this where she existed all the time after I forced that bond, the one traveling beside me nothing more than a fragment of the whole?Whatever the case, if she had been here in this timeless space for that long, alone with no one else…Saphira stepped forward. As she did, the air around her- No, space itself began to ripple. Like a twisted glass window, her figure distorted. With one step, a fiercesome black dragon with maddened crimson eyes. With another, the same beautiful woman but with her haired dyed black and her blue eyes a bloody scarlet.Raising her right hand and covering her eye, she staggered forwrad and muttered, “I remember. My death. Your death. Going to the capital. Being together at Alvheim and then…” She trailed off and shook her head. “But it’s impossible.”“Is it?” I stepped forward as well, making sure to create a barrier around Aria, and then said, “You should know by now that impossible doesn’t exist for me.”Saphira was silent and then lowered her hand. As she did, white lightning flickered around her fingertips, slowly being stained black by corrosive mana. At the same time, the air around her decayed, chaos spreading from her. A crooked smile on her face, paired with despairing sapphire eyes. “I… thought it was reality. That I had escaped from that time and place. But…” She looked around and said, “It was all just a beautiful lie, wasn’t it?”Before I could respond, reality shattered- No, it only appeared to do so.Like glass, Saphira’s figure broke apart. From the cracks, black smoke welled up. A silent wind blew past, clearing the smoke. When it faded, a horrific creature remained.It was a dragon. Saphira’s true form. But it was also different. Pitiful.The Wrathful Sin Dragon was a towering demonic dragon covered in dark miasma and obsidian scales. A creature that struck fear in one’s heart due to the malevolence and sheer power behind that ill-intent.Yet the dragon in front of me…A dragon with a single blue eye and one crimson. Scales constantly flickering between white and black, dark and light. And then pieces of her body rotting away, crumbling even as I stared at her.I sighed and stepped forward.This was my fault. Taking her for granted, treating her as a tool, ignoring her completely. The result of that stood before me.A dragon trapped in the midst of light and dark, sanity and insanity. A being without a sense of self, but desiring one nevertheless. One who saw hope and a glimmer of happiness just by standing beside me, but who despaired and was broken when she was abandoned.Mana bubbled out from cracks in her body, causing pieces of her to fizzle out of existence. Holes in her body appeared as I approached.Even so, the dragon… Saphira didn’t move. Instead, she stared at me with those eyes, as if awaiting an answer to her previous question.I held out my right hand, muttering. “Karma. Bonds. And memories…”The tangled mess that I had formed from my reckless and selfish actions. The ones hurt along the way and the ones that were pushed to the background.“I’ll take responsibility for it now.”Was it because of my powers? The distorted time-space? Or coincidence?In my right hand, a familiar stick emerged.Seeing that, any hints of rationale vanished from Saphira’s eyes and she roared. Light and darkness entwined in her maw, gathering a chaotic mix of black and white lightning.I couldn’t allow that to complete, or else Aria would be hurt. So, I held out my left hand and clenched, binding her mouth shut. At the same time, I stepped forward and slashed with my Faithful Companion.But it wasn’t like in the past.Instead of taking the blow, Saphira flapped her rotted wings and flew into the air, sending her backwards.Trees collapsed as they collided with her scales, and chunks of her flesh fell to the ground from the impact. But she didn’t notice, Saphira’s eyes locked on my form.I stared back, contemplating the situation.It lacked bloodlust. While her eyes were sharp, that gaze lacked the malice that I remembered from facing her in the past. Even so, there was an obsession in them that I couldn’t ignore, an intent that seemed to say she wouldn’t rest until either she or I vanished from this world.Facing that gaze, I stepped forward and said, “Are you that upset about it, Saphira? That I left you behind?”She roared. But rather than the gutteral mindless sound from the past, it felt more like a sorrow-filled scream.The ground trembled as Saphira charged forward, pouncing towards me. Her maw opened, revealing serrated white teeth, and she swung her neck, as if to bite me in half.I held up my left hand, forcing her body to come to a stop. Not Dragon’s Grasp. After everything that happened, I no longer possessed those skills. But at this point, I no longer needed them.Her eyes, lifeless and yet filled with obsession, stared into my own. An undying and eternal resolve.And the source of that… Despite everything, we were still tied together. The bond that I forced back then had yet to be severed. Instead, the karma between us had deepened, wrapped up in a way that was unable to be untied.I sighed and then clenched my hand.As if just an illusion, the dragon shattered. In its place, a beautiful woman with snowy white hair and azure eyes stumbled, her lacy black dress swaying as she moved. Blood stained her cheeks, crimson tears. Straing at me, she muttered, “Can’t… forget. I can’t forget it… But…!”I stepped forward, the memory of my Faithful Companion fading away as I did. But that was natural. After all, I wasn’t trying to kill her this time.Saphira flinched and stepped back. But then a hint of madness flickered in her eyes and she stepped forward, miasma and lightning crackling around her body. “I won’t… I can’t… forgive you…!”“Yeah.” I nodded and took another step forward. “It was pretty careless of me. And I don’t have any excuses for what I did to you.” As I said that, I stared at her body.Even now, in human form, pieces were fading away. As if she was a mirage meant to vanish.I stared back into her crazed eyes and said, “I should have known better… But that’s what it means to be human, I suppose.”Saphira screamed and ran towards me, holding her right hand. She raised it, fingers outstretched like claws, and then swung it at my neck.The air screeched, formless talons cutting towards my body.And then I grabbed her arm with my left hand.At once, the air became still.Saphira’s eyes widened and then she tried to pull away.I tightened my grip, preventing her from escaping and gave her a steady gaze. “This time, I’m not going anywhere without you.”Saphira froze. Her eyes, just filled with insanity and obsession moments ago, turned clear. Staring at me, she muttered, “You… won’t leave me alone…?”A voice that didn’t suit her. The mighty dragon that I remembered was nowhere in sight, only a scared, lonely young woman, frail and fragile as glass.I felt a tinge of regret. If I knew that it would have turned out like this… No. There wasn’t any use now trying to change the past. Not anymore.I reached out with my right hand and tucked a strand of her hair that had fallen loose behind her ear. “I won’t. Now… This might hurt a bit, but bear with it, alright?”Saphira blinked, confusion clear in her eyes.I pulled my right hand back and then recalled it. The crystal sword formed by that guy who severed karma itself.Was it because I had done it before? Or because this was a place outside of the usual rules? Either way, Wang Tian’s sword formed in an instant.Saphira noticed the blade and then closed her eyes, nodding in acceptance.I stabbed Saphira. Blood splattered… but then there was the sound of shattering strings, like piano wire snapping.Pulling the sword back, the wound vanished as if it never existed. At the same time, faint golden threads drifted in the air.Saphira’s body went limp and she fell forward, collapsing in my arms.I grabbed her and then sighed. “That damned Goddess…” I lifted Saphira up in my arms and walked back to Aria, planning to set up camp. But when I turned around, it wasn’t an unconscious princess awaiting me, but one that was wide awake and pouting.I blinked. “Um… You’re awake?”Aria stared at me and then let out a deep sigh. “Why is it that Mister Nowun is always promising to women that he’ll never leave them?”Hearing that, even I couldn’t help but be a bit ashamed, so I coughed and averted my gaze. As I did, I caught sight of someone else walking over.Honey-colored hair, jaded green eyes, and a black sword sheathed at her left side. Titania caught my gaze and then glanced over, seeing Aria. But then her eyes flitted back to me… Or rather, the Saphira, who I was holding. When they did, Titania’s eyes narrowed and she looked back at me, glaring.I sighed.Haah. I forgot to schedule the rest of the chapters at the same time my finals kicked in along with the holidays. As an apology, I'm going to be speed uploading as many chapters as I can. There isn't that much left to the ending, I think, so I'll be speedrunning to try and wrap up this story before it gets too much older than two years old... Anyway, this will probably be it in terms of notes until the end, so take care and I hope you enjoy! 5 91 – Ego – Nazin: Skirmish HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextA war horn blared in the distance. Along with it, the Imperial Forces and the Braves that remained charged forward, entering the forest.Arrows flew from the branches to meet them, cutting a few of their numbers down. But it seemed that their equipment was too strong to be pierced so easily.Nazin clicked his tongue and moved near the front of the battlefield. Landing in a forest clearing near the outer edges, he drew his sword. Gathering his mana, he flooded it with Light and Order to combat the chaos mana that the Imperial troops were using.Perhaps realizing him as the ringleader of the elven forces, the soldiers nearby ran towards him. One, a man in full platemail carrying a long broadsword, jumped into the air and flew towards Nazin, propelled by a skill.But it was pointless.Nazin held up his left hand, stopping the man in place with Dragon’s Grasp and then swung his sword, splitting him in half.At that time, a pair of spearman charged at him from the sides.Nazin stood still. Instead of slashing, he used magic, sending out beams of light to burn them where they stood.A faint rustling from behind. An assassin, trying to backstab him.Nazin turned around, but before he could do anything, an arrow wreathed with dark wind tore into the assassin’s neck, pinning his body to a tree. Not long after, a woman with blonde hair and a dark green tunic lightly touched down on the ground beside him.Nazin frowned. “That wasn’t necessary.”Aria smiled and said, “I’m not going to let you run off on your own. Not only that, but I’d be missing out on the fun, right?” Saying that, she turned back towards the approaching soldiers and raised her bow.Nazin sighed and said, “You’re taking this too lightly.“Better than taking it too seriously and freezing up, right?”Nazin shook his head and turned back to face the invading forces.It was a wave of attacks. It seemed like the enemies right now were just cannon fodder, as Nazin could see more troops in formations slowly marching forward past the trees.He narrowed his eyes and muttered. “They’re not in a rush?”“Why would they be?” Aria notched an arrow and sniped a swordsman in the distance. After that, she notched another one and said, “Those bastards have all the time in the world… Or so they think.”“Right…”It still felt off. But whatever the case, it worked out for him. If it was like this, then since the elves were capable of healing while he was nearby, a battle of attrition would-Suddenly, a dark shadow blurred past him. A giant tremor erupted as the shadow landed on the ground ahead, and then shadows surged, wreathing the forest in darkness.A wave of dark mana spread out, attacking indiscriminately.Nazin’s eyes widened and he quickly ran damage control, using light to dampen the waves heading backwards and then his control over darkness to stop the rest.Even so, a few elves were still struck by the attack. Thankfully, due to Nazin’s foresight and preparation in making equipment granted with some of his skills, they only sufferred light damage.Letting out a sigh of relief, he turned towards the cause of the attack and shouted. “Oi, Demon Lord guy! The enemy is the Emperor and his troops, not the elves! Hold back a bit or I’ll have to cut you down!”“Tch.” The Demon Lord rose up from amidst a pile of ashes that had once been Imperial troops and nodded. “I will try to remember.”“…That guy is going to one hundred percent be a liability…” Nazin sighed, but it was better to have that guy help out than going crazy against the entire world, so… “Whatever.” He shook his head and analyzed the battlefield again.Despite the Demon Lord’s attack, the Imperial Forces weren’t deterred. Instead, another wave of troops with better equipment stepped forward, along with a few Braves. Archers with long bows tailed behind them, launching attacks when they could.Of course, faced with the elves, the arrows sent from the Imperial Forces might as well have been target practice since they were all shot down.Nazin worried for a bit whether Demon Lord Krozma would stick with the plan after his initial departure, but he retreated backwards as they discussed.Like that, he started making his way back as well, followed by the nearby elves, luring the forces deeper into the forest.Still… “It’s odd.”“What is?” Aria glanced over and said, “It seems normal to me.”Nazin shook his head. “I doubt that the Emperor who was said to unite the entire North by himself would waste military power like that. And he should be aware of how the attack on Alvheim failed last time. To let them follow us in like this…”Aria glanced back at the slowly approaching Imperial soldiers and said, “You think he has a plan?”Nazin nodded. “He should. But the problem is what that plan-“A flash of light in the distance. The instant after it emerged, all of the mana nearby was ripped apart, converted into a foreign energy. One that Nazin had never experienced before.His eyes grew wide and he grabbed Aria, warping to Krozma’s side.The Demon Lord scowled. “What are you-“Nazin placed Aria behind him and spun around. After that, he said, “Krozma! Barrier, now!”The Demon Lord looked irritated, but then stiffened. Without another word, he moved beside Nazin and held out his hands.An array of magical glyphs filled the air, arcane symbols written in a language Nazin didn’t understand, and then shadows gathered.But he could tell from the makeup that it was a barrier.Seeing that, he added to it, lacing in darkness of his own as well as Anti-Magic protections.And then it arrives.A swathe of light, as if the sun itself descended. Not only that, but it wasn’t magic. Instead, it was a strange mixture that ate away at both the darkness and the Anti-Magic he used to block.A split second. In that, Nazin quickly realized that the barrier wouldn’t hold. He didn’t look back, but he could tell right away that everyone would be wiped out if the barrier fell.With wide eyes, he grit his teeth and then held out his left hand, trying to use Dragon’s Grasp on the attack.It worked. The torrent of light that threatened to wash everything away was stopped for a brief moment. Not erased, but enough to take a breath.Krozma roared and then stepped forward. “Not… like this…!” Shadows flooded from his chest and then wrapped around his body. With it, the barrier strengthened.“Nazin! Use the light! I’ll handle the darkness!” Aria stepped up.“Aria?!”“Do it!”Nazin grit his teeth and did as she said, passing control over to her and then gathering light. Carefully weaving it in between Krozma’s barrier and the other protections, he formed a beam of light to offset the one trying to wipe them all away.How long was it? A second? A minute? An hour?Eventually, the attack died down. Whether it was because the attacker ran out of energy or because they stopped it, Nazin didn’t know. But it ended.Nazin shakily lowered his left hand, dripping with blood from handling the raw energy. But he ignored it and quickly glanced around to check the damage.Smoke drifted into the air from swathes of the forest that had been reduced into ash.It looked like the attacked planed to do a beam straight to Alvheim, clearing the path. However, because Nazin and Krozma made the barrier, the attack was deflected, split in two at an angle. As a result, there was a sort of triangular area left untouched. But beyond that for who knew how long, there was nothing but ash.Thankfully, it seemed that everyone was out of range- No. That wasn’t true. Nazin could spot a few pieces of broken equipment that he had given out to the troops.“N-Nazin! Look!” Aria pointed straight ahead.Nazin frowned, about to ask what she was talking about.And then he froze.Despite the destructive power of the attack, the Imperial Forces were untouched. Not only that, but they were marching as if nothing had happened.Nazin’s eyes widened. “What kind of monster are we facing…?”To be able to perfectly control the attack that razed acres of the Ancient Forest into ash so that not even a hair on the troops were harmed…In shock, he looked towards where the attack had come from. There, he saw a familiar man with golden-hair.Emperor Elio.Wearing black plate mail, he lowered a sword, motes of light still floating around it.Seeing that, Nazin was forced to acknowledge it. “Serena was right. That guy is dangerous.”Even he wasn’t confident in directing his attacks like that. If he was, he would have used it to wipe out the Imperial Forces from the beginning.Nazin turned to the other major combat force present, Demon Lord Krozma, and said, “Looks like we’re going to have to take him out first.”Krozma didn’t respond. Instead, the Demon Lord was staring at the Emperor- No, at the people standing next to the Emperor. His crimson eyes were trembling in shock and he muttered, “That’s… impossible…”“Hm?” Nazin followed his gaze.Was the attack that overwhelming? That was what Nazin thought Krozma was reacting to. But following the Demon Lord’s gaze, he saw that the man wasn’t staring at the Emperor, but two people standing beside him.A young man with white hair and crimson eyes, dressed like an average adventurer with a leather tunic and a plain steel sword. An intelligent looking beauty with crimson eyes and long black hair, dressed in ornate black robes trimmed with crimson.Krozma stepped forward, muttering, “Nero? Eve?”Nazin reached out, grabbing Krozma’s shoulder. “Wait.”Krozma scowled and brushed off Nazin’s hand. “Wait?! That’s my son and daughter out there!”Nazin glanced back towards the Emperor. “I know, but…” He narrowed his eyes, staring at the last person standing in the group. “You’ll be killed if you charge in so recklessly.”A beautiful young woman- No, a heaven-defying beauty with silky black hair and amethyst eyes that shone like stars. Her face was settled into an impassive and aloof expression that didn’t seem to match her delicate and pure features, a look that seemed to stare down on the entire world.Nazin recognized her. She was the mysterious woman he met by chance in front of Aultry’s throne room that one time in Alvheim. The same one whose name was on the tip of his tongue, the one who he felt nostalgic staring at, but couldn’t quite place.Lost in contemplation, Nazin didn’t notice Aria staring at the woman and narrowing her eyes. 5 92 – Ego – Xinxin: Opening HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextXinxin frowned, staring at the destruction in front of her.Elio’s attack was meant to clear the way and reveal any forces that might be lying in wait in the forest. After all, if the goddess that sent them here had anything in planned, it was better to reveal any hidden cards before they stepped into enemy territory.But an unexpected variable occurred. No, should it be called an expected complication?The attack that should have been unrivalled against anyone but herself or her Sifu was stopped. Not completely, that much could be seen from the cinders that replaced the ancient trees.But it was still stopped. And then, when the light died down and the darkness blocking it vanished…“I see,” Xinxin muttered. “So this is her game.”A familiar but foreign young man in dark clothing. Beside him, a woman with blonde hair and pointed ears. A woman who should have been on her side instead of that fake’s.While a tinge of anger welled up in her heart at seeing the pair, a surprised voice echoed beside her.“Dad?” Nero blinked, staring at the last person in the group that blocked the attack. He glanced over at his sister and said, “That’s… That’s Dad, right?”Eve frowned, quietly examining the man with crimson eyes standing off to the side of the other two. “It… appears to be, Brother. But…” She mumbled, trailing off. “Why does he have the Heart of Darkness with him? Did he not say that he would never use it?”So their father was with the fake as well… Realizing that, Xinxin began to understand.This was a setup. A means to get rid of the major obstacles on both sides through mutual destruction.That goddess… The one that Elio mentioned. It seemed that she wasn’t one for direct confrontation like Serena. Instead, she was throwing around these events like a puppetmaster instead of stepping upon the field herself.“How cowardly.” Xinxin muttered.Either way, it didn’t change what they had to do.The only way back was to retrieve the Heart of Yggdrasil.Even if there were enemies in their path that were placed their against their will and without knowledge of the greater events, it didn’t change the fact that they were still enemies.The problem was in that fake. The one that was but a fragment of her Sifu.She didn’t know how much was left behind, but she knew that he carried at least a portion of her Sifu’s powers. Because of that, she had to be cautious.And then there was that blonde woman as well…Narrowed emerald eyes stared across the open field, glaring at Xinxin.Meeting that gaze, Xinxin felt it. A person that looked the same, but was different from the girl that her Sifu revived. Yet another ‘fake’.Before Xinxin could do anything else, malevolent darkness and an oppressive aura flared in the distance. That man that Nero called his father.“EMPEROR!” He roared and stepped forward, swinging his arm down. “What is the meaning of this?!”Elio shrugged.There was no way the Emperor had any actual intentions for having Nero and Eve with him considering that they were all dragged here against their wills. Even so, he put on an irritating smile and shrugged. “It is what it is, Demon Lord Krozma.”Was that part of his plan?The Demon Lord took the provocation and growled. “You…!” He roared and charged forward, darkness flooding from his chest and wrapping around his body. At once, the man began to morph, his body twisting into a demonic creature that was more monster than man. At the same time, pure malice radiated off of him.Xinxin narrowed her eyes and exerted pressure, forcing the Demon Lord to the ground.“Kuh!” Demon Lord Krozma staggered, the shadows wavering and revealing the man beneath it.But before Xinxin could force him back to normal, an oppressive force pushed against her, trying to eject her entirely.“Tch.” She clicked her tongue and then released the Demon Lord.Immediately, the shadows spilled out again, turning the man back into a monster. But it seemed that Xinxin’s actions were enough of a shock as he stopped his charge, cautiously looking over instead.Seeing that, Xinxin turned her attention to the last person, the one who had yet to act since the barrier fell.The one who looked like her Sifu, the man that they called ‘Nazin’ the last time she was here…He stared at her with a confused expression. As if he couldn’t understand why she was there. And at the same time… a hint of affection and nostalgia?Xinxin narrowed her eyes.Elio tilted his head slightly towards Xinxin, but kept his gaze forward. “That man and that woman.” He tilted his chin towards Nazin and Aria and said, “I presume those are the imposters I met in the capital?”Xinxin nodded, forming a sword from qi in her right hand. “Fakes, the both of them.”The shell left behind by her Sifu. A man that became a puppet not only for Serena, but now that Celeste that pulled strings from behind the shadows. A pawn.And then there was that elven woman, the one whose identity was veiled even to her sight. A person only pretending to be the young elven princess that was saved be her Sifu in the past.Then… Now that Xinxin was focused on the enemy forces, she could see ‘her’ too. In the distance, an elf with honey-colored hair and twin swords sheathed at her side. Titania, who gazed at Nazin with concern and affection. A Titania who was more na?ve and less jaded.A world that made no sense. One turned on its end.Elio nodded and said, “In that case, I suppose you do not mind if I go all out, do you?”Xinxin nodded, rotating her cultivation base and drawing out power.Immediately, the world responded, suppressing her.Half. That was the amount she could freely use. But… it would be enough.Nero spoke up. “Miss Faith?”Xinxin didn’t respond. Instead, she dashed forward, light gleaming around her sword as she charged towards the pair of fakes.Elio dashed alongside her, breaking off towards the Demon Lord.Then, from behind…“Dammit, dammit!” Nero cursed and ran forward as well, drawing his sword. He turned back and said, “Eve! Stay-!”Before he could finish his sentence, the beautiful young demon ran after him. “I will go with you, Brother.” She glanced at Demon Lord Krozma and said, “After all… It appears that father is not in a proper state of mind.”Seeing the Emperor and his children approach, Demon Lord Krozma let out a guttural roar. “TRAITORS! BASTARD!” With it, inky blackness spilled forth from his chest, wrapping around his limbs to form monstrous tendons and muscles to enhance his strength.Nazin’s eyes widened at the sudden shift in battle.Xinxin narrowed her eyes, preparing to cut the man down.Not long after that-“For the Emperor!” Roars erupted from behind as the Imperial Forces charged alongside the Braves.“For Yggdrasil!” An elf with short white hair and a wooden crown called out, charging forward from within the forest alongside a platoon of elves. 4 93 – Ego – Between Worlds HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe misty white forest of the Lost Woods.A behemoth charged towards me, its maw crackling with lightning. Furred limbs rippling with muscles stomped on the ground, breaking into the earth to anchor it.I ran forward, a blade of darkness in my right hand.Lightning sprayed from the monster’s mouth, aimed at me.“You will not touch him.” A cold and stern voice. Saphira’s. With it, the lightning bent, flying off to the side. In exchange, a blast of white lightning struck the behemoth, singeing its fur.It roared in pain and then ripped its front paws out from the ground, swinging one at me.“Mister Nowun! Jump!”I did, and then a gust of wind gathered at my feet, launching me up.The behemoth turned its head, glaring at me with golden eyes. It opened its maw to bite me. But-“It’s a mistake to ignore me!”From the side, a woman with honey-colored hair and a sword that looked similar to my own, black with crimson lines, charged and pierced into the behemoth’s side.It roared, thrashing to try and shake Titania off. But then it froze, its golden eyes locking back on me.I swung my blade.A thin line, tracing along the monster’s entire body.I landed, lightly touching down on the monster’s head.It stared at me, its golden eyes wide in disbelief.And then, it crumbled, dissolving into misty smoke.I jumped backwards, landing on the ground. The moment I did, the surroundings changed. At the same time, I got a headache, a fragment of a memory.A dark cavern, displayed within a bright screen. A young woman, muttering to herself as she tapped on a tablet at her side.I winced, clutching my head.Aria walked over to me and said, “Mister Nowun? Are you alright?”I lowered my hand and nodded. “I’m fine.”The surroundings returned to being the Lost Woods, that scene erased like a forgotten memory.I walked forward, following the path that would ordinarily lead out if this was the ordinary Lost Woods.Saphira quickly moved to my side. “Are you certain that you are well, Master?”I nodded. “Like I said, I’m fine. It’s just…” I frowned. “It seems like I’ve forgotten a lot of things.”Saphira looked concerned and said, “Be wary. This place will do that to you if you stay too long. Even I…” She trailed off, not wanting to say it.Titania sheathed her sword and walked over. “Just what kind of mess did you land us in this time, Nowun? You explained a bit about that goddess, but this place… where are we exactly? And why am I here?”“If I knew, I would tell you. But I don’t, so there you have it.”Titania sighed. “Hah… I still cannot see how women put up with you.”“And I can see why you are still unmarried.”“You-!”Aria jumped between me and Titania, holding up her hands. “Please! Not now, Tani! Mister Nowun!”Titania looked at Aria and then shook her head.I sighed and did the same. “Sorry. Just…” I frowned and said, “Something about this place gets on my nerves.”Titania frowned. “I can at least agree with you on that.” She looked around and said, “This place… even for the Lost Woods, it seems… different. Not to mention all of these monsters… What was that? The third one that appeared out of thin air?”“Let’s keep going.” I walked forward and said, “Saphira, Titania. Stay close to Aria. I’ll lead.”“As you wish, Master.”“Of course.”There was no point in sticking around, and so there wasn’t any disagreements with my decision. Well, Aria seemed a bit upset by the arrangement, but went along with it.We slowly advanced, carefully keeping an eye out.To be sure, I even used spiritual sense… but as before, it seemed muffled. Not only that, but it hadn’t worked in time to catch the other monsters ambushing us, so-Suddenly, the forest shifted. The misty woods vanished, replaced by a long corridor lined with obsidian bricks.“Nowun?” Titania’s questioning voice echoed.I narrowed my eyes and materialized the memory of my Faithful Companion. Glancing back, I muttered, “Be on your guard. And Aria, stay close to the others.”She nodded.Seeing that, I turned my gaze back forward.As we advanced, torches lit up along the walls. Gray flames with azure flickering within them.I frowned, carefully drawing on my cultivation base and my mana pool, preparing to use everything at once in the worst case scenario.It was ominous. The setup was like the prelude to a final boss- No, a hidden boss. The superboss that was at least a magnitude stronger than the final boss.Except that this was reality.The end of the corridor was wreathed in darkness, one so thorough that even I couldn’t perceive what lay within.…No. That wasn’t quite true. The reason was because the ‘rules’ that made up that darkness didn’t abide by the normal laws. Rather than the absence of light that darkness should be, it was something that devoured light, a radiation in itself rather than the absence of that radiation.Even so, as we advanced, the torches on the walls lit up, illuminating that darkness little by little.Saphira muttered, “Master. This place…”“It’s dangerous. I know.”I could sense it now.We walked over half of the corridor. And when we crossed that threshold, a ‘presence’ emerged despite being hidden by the shadow.And then we arrived. A step before the end of the hallway.From it, I could see the figure of someone seated upon a dark throne. And on the sides, encircling the room, I could see unlit torches.It was clear that they would light up the moment we crossed the boundary. At the same time, whatever figure waited there in the darkness would emerge.At the moment, the figure was at rest. Whether because it was sleeping, frozen in time, or whatever, I wasn’t sure. But the moment that the torches lit up, it would act.But, the only way out was a corridor off to the left.I hesitated.That figure was strong. Stronger than Serena and in turn myself. More than that… the nature of that power was different. Something that gave only despair, that grew stronger the more hopeless a situation became…“M-Mister Nowun?”Did Aria sense my concern? She looked at the figure and then at me and said, “What do we do?”Titania placed a hand on her sword and said, “Do we fight?”Sweat formed on Saphira’s brow as she stared at the figure. “Master… I… do not believe we can win against that.”“I know.”The worst match up. Since we were in an unknown territory and that figure’s power grew with despair and hopelessness…“So we won’t fight it.” I glanced at the open corridor and gauged the distance.It wasn’t far. About the size of an average room. But to a being that was on the level of Serena and myself, perhaps beyond, that might as well have been the edge of the universe.Still…“Saphira. Did you notice any other paths on the way forward?”“None, Master. And the entrance we walked through vanished as well.”“I thought so.”Like she said, this was a place lost to time and space. A realm similar to the boundary of life and death.And from what we had gone through so far, also a place where countless worlds intersected, housing only beings that could persist in such a timeless space.“…We’re going. But the moment we cross…” I glanced back and said, “Saphira, take Aria and run to the exit. Titania, use wind magic to speed yourselves up… You do the same, Aria.”Aria’s eyes widened. “But Mister Nowun, what about-““I’ll be fine.” I carefully gauged the figure and what I could glean from the power he emanated. “I’m pretty sure that guy can’t bend space… Well, at least 75% sure. When you guys cross the threshold, I’ll jump after you.”Aria looked doubtful.Saphira did as well.As for Titania…“Alright. But you had better come after us. If we die, I am absolutely going to return as a vengeful spirit to haunt you, even if it takes until the end of time.”I smile. “It won’t reach that point. But if that happens, feel free. Now…” I put on a stern face. “We go on three. Remember, don’t bother trying to block, fight, or defend yourselves. Just run. I’ll handle the rest.”Saphira picked up Aria.Titania moved to the edge, lowering her body.“Three.”Wind stirred around Titania and Saphira.“Two.”Saphira let out a long breath and lowered her body as well to pounce.“One.”A frosty wind joined the gale surrounding Titania and Saphira.“Go!”We charged forward.Saphira and Titania instantly charged left while I dashed at the figure.Torches blazed to life, illuminating the chamber. And like that, I could see what was seated upon the throne.It was a young man, at most twenty years old. He looked Western, with blond hair and blue eyes. But those blue eyes were cold, desolate. No, lifeless. Weary, as if waiting for time itself to come to an end. But, the moment he locked eye contact with me, life blazed into his eyes. Fury, a frosty wrath.He stood up, holding his hand out to the side. At once, a rusted sword emerged. Black armor, tattered and torn, emerged upon his body. At the same time, his lifeless blue eyes were stained crimson, his iris suddenly laced with red lines, shimmering an odd hue like a mix of ruby and sapphire.I instinctively froze when I saw that.A piercing gaze, as if seeing through everything that made me up. Eyes that peered into the abyss of death itself and thus actualizing it into reality.-The end.An intuitive understanding.Even if I had an Absolute Memory, what that man possessed was the power to end even that. To close the book on the story of one’s life, no matter what sort of being stood before him.“Nowun!” Titania shouted.How much time had passed?I didn’t know how long I had been frozen, staring at the man, but it seemed to be long enough for the girls to cross over.The man’s gaze flicked to the side and he reached for his sword.Seeing that, I quickly lashed out.Darkness, the divine lightning I took from the White Tiger back in the Xia Dynasty, mana, spiritual energy… I quickly threw everything, trying to buy a bit of time.But it didn’t do anything.The moment that it reached the man, my attacks crumbled, reduced to nothing. Not nullified or erased, but as if they were completed without touching him.Still, it seemed to make the man hesitate since he didn’t grab his sword.And seeing that he hesitated, I didn’t. In that brief moment, I quickly tore through space to reunite with the girls, not once looking back. At the same time, I made sure to block his vision with my body so that any attack would hit me first.But… none came.Glancing back as I ran into the hallway, I saw the man standing there, staring at me with a wry smile.But I didn’t stop to ponder it.I ran towards the three women and then grabbed them.“M-Master?!”“Mister Nowun!”“The hell are you doing, Bastard?!”Surprised exclamations sounded out in protest, but I didn’t care.Wrapping them all close, I quickly kicked off, bending space to put as much distance between us and that man.And then the corridor vanished, revealing only an empty void.But that was bad.I could sense it. There was actually nothing here. A pure void in every sense of the word.At the same time, I felt the girls gasping for air, or trying to.There wasn’t time.So I didn’t stop to think.While it was a void, there were still strands of karma scattered around. Connections to me that existed even when nothing did.Most were splintered, frayed, or faded. But there was a single string, as thin as a spider’s thread that I could trace.Without hesitation, I bent time and space, moving through the void with that single thread as my guide.As I moved through that void, I caught glimpses of other places. Parallel worlds.One was with a young boy that looked similar to Wang Tian, a sword forgotten at his side while he chatted with a beautiful young girl.Another had a young man with spiky black hair, desperately running away from a pink-haired goddess.Another had a solemn man with light blue hair, carefully making his way through a dark labyrinth with a woman that had silver hair tinged gold.Countless others emerged before my eyes. But then, the changing scenery stopped, revealing a familiar location.I stepped onto the ground, collapsing to my knees. Even so, I had the sense of mind to twist and make sure I didn’t land on anyone, sending them up to land safely.Gasps for air. Coughing.And far above, a towering tree with emerald leaves, obscuring a brilliant blue sky. 5 94 – Ego – Familiar Scenery HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextTitania sputtered and then walked over, glaring down at me. “That was your plan!?”I stood up, brushing off my clothes, and then shrugged. “We’re alive, aren’t we?”Saphira picked some leaves off her dress and said, “Master. The next time you intend to make a reckless charge through multiple dimensions with the void as a medium, please warn me beforehand.”Titania blinked and then rounded on me. “You did what?!”I waved my hand and said, “Don’t concern yourselves with the minor details. For now…” I walked over to Aria, who was still collapsed on the ground, and helped her up. “Are you alright, Aria?”She groaned, but grabbed my hand, pulling herself up. “Mister Nowun… You really don’t know how to treat a lady, do you?”“I told you so at the beginning, didn’t I?”Aria sighed and brushed off her dress. “I suppose so.” She looked around. “Where are we?”“I’m… not sure.” I looked around. From a casual glance, it seemed to be a clearing a short distance away from Alvheim’s entrance. Except, it looked a bit different.Saphira frowned. “The flow of time here is different…”“You can sense that?”Saphira gave me a wry smile. “Spending an inordinate amount of time in a place outside both time and space tends to give you a sense for this, Master.”Ah. Right.Titania turned to look at the towering tree and muttered, “That is definitely Yggdrasil. And it appears to be Alvheim… However, have there always been this many travelers?”“Hm?”I followed her gaze and saw that she had a point.There was a constant stream of people going in and out of the entrance to Alvheim.Not soldiers, as would be expected if we arrived during the invasion, but all sorts of people. Adventurers that wouldn’t be out of place from RPGs, people that looked like they walked out of ancient China with flowing robes… Even the occasional person with animal features, like a catwoman.I frowned.There was too much unknown. Glancing at the three women, I waved my hand and gave them disguises.Aria became a brunette with blue eyes and rounded ears. Titania, an older woman with similar features. And then for Saphira, light blue hair and green eyes.Aria noticed first, blinking. “Mister Nowun? What are you doing?”“Contingincy plans.” I changed my features a bit, sharpening them to be more like the wandering cultivators I killed in the Xia Dynasty. “We need information, so we have to go inside to ask around. I’m not sure who knows us here, so it’s better to be careful.”Titania hummed, examining Aria and Saphira before turning to me. “Well, this plan seems more reasonable than ‘charging through time and space.’”Saphira nodded. “Then… What is our next step, Master?”I paused to think.This was a place that we ended up at only by following that thin line of karma.I didn’t know how or why it led here, but it seemed to take us outside of that timeless abyss at any case.The connection with Xinxin… was still faint. Whether that meant her life was in danger or we were that far apart, I didn’t know. Either way, it wasn’t good.In that case, the line of karma was our only clue.Since we were out of that place with distorted time, my spiritual sense was working again. With it, I quickly scanned Alvheim for any dangerous presences, but there was nothing even close to the level of a cultivator from the Xia Dynasty. In short, it was safe… at least it appeared to be.I frowned, weighing options, and then said, “We enter Alvheim to look around. But we need to be on our guard.” I glanced over at Aria and Titania. “You two are the most familiar with Alvheim, so stick together and look around. It’d be safest if we were in a group, but…”Titania huffed. “What do you take me for, a helpless maiden? I can protect Aria and myself well enough.”“Mm…” I glanced at Titania’s weapon and nodded. “If you use that, it should be relatively safe…”“And myself, Master?” Saphira spoke up. “Am I to go with you?”I shook my head. “It’s better if we divide and conquer. And you can sense the flow of time, right? If my hypothesis about this place is right, we might get some clues if you find where time is more distorted.”Saphira gave a hesitant nod. “I… see. And you, Master?”I glanced at the thin thread that only I could see and said, “There was something that brought us here. A connection or a bond… either way, there’s something connected to me here. I’m going to take a look at what that is.”“On your own?”I turned to Saphira and nodded. “Yes. On my own.”Aria spoke up. “But Mister Nowun-““No buts. I don’t like this plan either, but we’re running out of time.” I glanced at the fading thread connecting me to Xinxin and said, “The sooner we get back to the others, the better. And to do that, we need to figure out where we are and why we arrived here.”Aria sighed.Titania frowned. “…Loathe as I am to admit it, you have a point. And I am concerned about Master Xinxin as well.”“Then… let’s go.”We walked into Alvheim together but quickly went on our separate ways.Titania took Aria with her, saying that she was going to head towards the usual gathering spots and see if they were the same.Saphira mentioned that she sensed something off in the marketplace and headed that way.As for myself…Tracing out the tiny thread of karma connected to me led through areas of Alvheim I had never been to before.Open flowerbeds with elves tending to them and visitors sitting in quiet enjoyment.An open plaza where elves and humans competed to create sculptures.Even a small library, filled with books written in all sorts of languages.Was it because this was a different Alvheim? Or was it a different ‘time’? I wasn’t quite sure of the answer, but either way the atmosphere here was different. Lighter and festive, unlike the solemn and emptier space I recalled.Quietly making my way through the elven city while concealing my traces, I eventually arrived at a small courtyard.There, a young elf girl was standing.She couldn’t have been more than ten years old since she was fairly short, standing not even up to my chest.Despite what girls usually wore at that age, she was dressed in leather overalls and holding a dull iron short sword. Her hair, a light orange color, was tied in a short side ponytail and her eyes, a light green, were narrowed in irritation.I blinked and looked down at the thread of karma. Surprisingly, it led to the girl in front of me.‘That’s… weird.’She didn’t look familiar, and I definitely didn’t have any interactions with children ever since I arrived in this world.Curious, I made my way closer.As I did, the young girl scowled and swung her sword. Not in a proper attack, but like a child swinging around a toy in frustration.“Why won’t it work!?” Pursing her lips, the young girl narrowed her eyes in concentration. With it, mana began to swirl around the blade.I blinked, surprised at the act.Were all elf children this adept with mana…?Even so, while she managed to get the flow of mana right, it didn’t seem to be to her liking as the young girl scowled.As I watched, I saw a few tiny blue spirits flutter around her, trying to help her out. But it seemed like she either didn’t see them or didn’t care since she stubbornly kept trying to move the mana around the blade on her own.‘What is she trying to do…?’It was one thing to try and reinforce a blade with mana. It was another to try and add an edge with mana. But that girl…Was she trying to imbue the blade with it?Watching her actions closely, that seemed to be the case. Her mana swirled around the blade, like she was trying to weave it inside. But she kept missing.I frowned and glanced back at the thread of karma one more time. But without a doubt, it led to the girl in front of me.The girl tried again, this time adding even more mana to her efforts, as if that act would solve all her problems. But instead-“Ah!”The outburst of mana caused the blade to fly off. And the target of it was…Me?!I reflexively grabbed the blade. But in doing so, I was forced to reveal my presence.The girl had started running after her sword. But seeing me appear out of thin air, she froze. Blinking rapidly, she quickly took a few steps back and said, “Who are you? How did you get here?”I sighed on the inside, but externally I kept a straight face and said, “I noticed someone flailing around with mana so I followed the source and ended up here.”The girl blinked and then crossed her arm with a huff. “What do you mean, ‘flailing around with mana’?!” Completely forgetting her caution, she marched up to me and wrenched the sword away.I let her take it, quietly pondering on what to do.It was clear that there was a connection between me and this young girl… and I was fairly sure I had to resolve this karma as well if I wanted to leave this world. Well, not completely, but if I had a connection here, it meant that there would be some repurcussions if I left it unsettled later.That much I had learned from the other three women that I had met in this world.The girl promptly ignored me and raised her sword again, once more trying to weave her mana inside of it. She was also once more ignoring the spirits trying to help her.Seeing that, I sighed and said, “You’re doing that wrong, you know?”“Oh yeah, Mister Meanie! Why don’t you do it then!?” Shouting that, she threw her sword at me.I caught it again and shrugged before holding it out in front of me. “Mana isn’t just a ‘thread’ you know. It can be like a liquid or gas too. And if you’re trying to imbue your sword… it’s better to just soak the blade rather than weave into it.” I paused. “Well, not completely… but this is easier.”Saying that, I seeped lightning mana into the iron sword, making it spark for a few seconds, before drawing it back and handing the blade to the young girl.She took it, frowning. “We’ll see about that, Mister Meanie! But if you’re wrong, I’ll have Daddy execute you!”“Sure, sure. I’ll- Hm?”The thread of karma snapped. But at the same time, another one formed- No, not just one. A bundle, like a tightly wrapped rope.Realizing that, I abruptly turned around and left, following the new thread.Behind me, the girl’s eyes widened in surprise and joy. “It works? It works! Thank you, Mis… ter?” 5 95 – Ego – Forgotten Memento HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextWhen I reached the end of the new karmic threads, I arrived at the marketplace.Unlike how I remembered it, this marketplace was bustling with activity. Elves called out, proudly puffing up their creations and wares. There were even a few human traders who created temporary stalls, setting up tents and dragging along chests to hold their stock.I moved through the lively crowd and then made my way over to where the threads were leading me. When I arrived, I saw that I wasn’t the only one who reached that place.Aria and Titania were staring off to the side of a stall manned by a young elven woman with short violet hair. Meanwhile, Saphira was in the middle of a fierce bartering process with the stall owner.I frowned and made my way towards Aria and Titania before calling out. “Did you two find anything?”Titania jumped, spinning towards me in a shock, her hand instantly going towards her sword. But seeing me, she sighed and said, “Could you stop appearing out of the blue like that?! What are you, a spirit?”“By some accounts, yes.” I gave a blithe respond and said, “Aria? Report?”The younger elven princess shook her head. “We didn’t find out too much. T- Sister and I went around to meet with various people, but they didn’t really want to talk with us about anything important.”Hearing her sister’s response caused Titania to calm down and she nodded. “As my younger sister said, we could not gain much information.” She clicked her tongue and said, “I knew that some of us were tightlipped around humans, but I did not think it was to this extent…”“Ah!” Aria’s eyes brightened and she said, “We did hear about one thing! The King’s latest child will be born soon and people are hoping that it’ll be a son this time!”“Oh?” I placed my hand on my chin, thinking, and said, “Did you get any names?”“Ah… No.”I sighed. “Is it because we’re foreigners…?”From the sound of things, it seemed like events were conspiring to prevent us from finding out information.Titania shook her head. “I… am not sure.” She looked around and said, “This place is like a distorted mirror. I came across quite a few people that I recognized and knew to be fairly open. Yet, they were different.” She paused. “Though that may be due to my current appearance…”I frowned. “Should we barge in directly then?”I knew the way to the throne room as well as the Heart of Yggdrasil. But I had a feeling that wasn’t the right answer here.Aria and Titania fell silent as well, lost in thought.At that time, Saphira walked over. “Oh, Master. Did you return already?”I nodded. “It was a dead end on my part… but I noticed you were negotiating pretty intensely with that elf woman. Did you find something interesting?”Saphira nodded. “I did.” After that, she raised her hand, opening it to reveal a plain golden ring with a white diamond.Aria walked over and peered at it before frowning. “An old ring?” She looked up at Saphira and said, “That’s what you traded for?”Titania marched over as well and glanced at the ring. Seeing it, she sighed and said, “Was that old trinket really worth a scale and that shard of your core, Miss Saphira?”“What?” I blinked and looked at Saphira.She shook her head. “It’s fine, Master. I picked them up from the forest in the aftermath of our clash. But more importantly, look!” She gingerly held out the ring and said, “Can you sense it?”“Hm…?” I frowned and picked up the ring. When I did…“Huh?’A strange sensation. Holding it, I felt both nostalgic and regretful. But also…“The flow of time is distorted around it, Master.” Saphira smiled.Right. The ring gave a similar feeling to that other place, something that seemed almost ageless. But at the same time, it was clearly weathered by time, the gold faded and the diamond cloudy.Saphira said, “The elf was adamant about not trading it since she risked her life to procure it from an ancient ruin within the western mountains. She also said that it contained traces of divine power, but that she could never figure out what the ring was for.”“Hm…”It was an ordinary ring. A simple gold band with a small white diamond. But that was the strange part about it. In a world where artistry and craftsmanship in accessories was emphasized, to find such a plain ring…Well, it wasn’t completely ordinary, now that I took a closer look. There seemed to be an inscription on the outside of the ring. But because it was so old, the words were worn out, leaving only behind a few legible letters of what seemed to be a name. ‘R’ and ‘A’.“That’s sad.”I blinked, realizing that Aria had somehow come close to me when I was examining the ring.She stared at the ring and said, “It looks like a wedding band. For it be end up like this… I wonder what happened to it?”Titania sighed. “Does it matter? Even if time is distorted or whatever around that thing, it changes nothing about the fact that we are here without a clue.”“I don’t think that’s completely true.” I muttered and turned the ring around in my hands.It felt familiar. Nostalgic and regretful. Right, that was my first impression on seeing it. Holding it, that sensation only grew stronger. But more than that, there were threads of karma leading away from the ring. Shimmering threads that looked almost like they were trying to lead me somewhere.“Master?” Saphira looked at me, frowning. “Did you realize something?”I closed my hand around the ring and nodded. “I think so. And now…” I turned my gaze to where the threads were leading. When I saw where, I frowned. “…Back to the Lost Woods?”Titania groaned. “Again? This accursed loop… We should never have gone back to Alvheim.”I let out a wry smile. “At this point, I agree… But let’s not waste time.”Instead of wasting time walking there, I concealed our presences and then distorted space, bringing us to the edge of the Lost Woods.Titania staggered when arrive, shaking her head. “I will never become accustomed to that jarring sensation…”Aria looked a bit pale too, but she smiled and said, “Cheer up, Tani! At least it’s better than walking, right?”Titania responded by swallowing down a gag and then shaking her head.Saphira looked a bit pale too… paler than usual at least and nodded. “Spatial leaps are… always disorienting.” She paused and then looked at me. “Though you seem awfully at ease with them, Master.”I shrugged.It was probably like motion-sickness where the driver wasn’t bothered by it but the others were.In any case…“Let’s go.”I stepped forward, crossing the threshold into the misty Lost Woods.Behind me, the others did the same.The moment I entered, I half expected it to end up like before where time and space immediately distorted. That, or a trick played by the goddess that sent me and Aria away. But instead-“A light?” Saphira blinked and stared at the ring in my hands. “Did you learn how to use the divine power, Master?”I glanced at the ring, lighting a path through the forest and then frowned. “No… But I’m even more curious now.”It was a familiar divine aura, one I was well-accustomed to now after all my time in this world. But…‘Why is Serena’s divine aura on this ring?’If it was just her divine aura, I wouldn’t be too bothered. But there seemed to be a connection from the ring to me and then it was also leading me somewhere.Aria looked over and said, “Mister Nowun? Should we… follow the light?”I nodded. “It should be fine.”I walked forward, following the lit path.Was it because this place was different? The ring? Or coincidence?Along the way, the only sounds we heard were our footsteps.As a result, I started getting wary of what might happen. But it turned out I didn’t need to be.The light died down when we arrived at a forest clearing. And when it did, showing what was hidden there, I froze.“That’s… the Immortal Door?”It was different. Rather than pristine ivory like I saw it in the past, it was decaying and covered in dirt. The door itself was partially shattered, leaving only empty space behind it. If anything, it looked like it broke and fell from the sky.Did someone manage to break through in the past then to reach her?“Master?” Saphira moved beside me and followed my gaze before frowning. “What are you looking at?”I frowned. “You… can’t see the door?”“Door?” Saphira frowned as well.Titania rolled her eyes. “This mysterious act of yours is getting old, Nowun.”“Don’t be like that, Tani!” Aria spoke up and said, “Maybe there’s really something there that only Mister Nowun can see!”I ignored their conversation and glanced back at the ring, following the karmic threads. A few connected to me, and others led through the door.Just as I was wondering why that might be-A fragment of a memory emerged.A scream filled with despair. A dark alleyway. Gunshots, gloves being tossed to the side. And then collapsing in a bed, reaching out to the ceiling.I flinched and grabbed my head with my left hand. At the same time, light shone from the ring and connected with the Immortal Door.“What the-?!” Titania stepped back. “There really was a door here?!”A light rumbling. The door that was half sunken into the ground slowly lifted up, standing properly once more. While it was still broken, it seemed semi-functional now, illuminated from behind by an unknown source.It wasn’t substantiated, but I could sense it. The door was the way out.“Seems like this is our ticket back.” I lowered my left hand and glanced at the others. “Get ready for anything, as always.”Saphira nodded. “Understood, Master.”Aria smiled. “I’ll be right after you, Mister Nowun!”Titania sighed. “Again with these unknown dangers… Whatever. Go ahead with whatever you plan, Nowun.”I nodded and then stepped forward, waving my hand.The door flew open, revealing an all consuming light. And then- 5 96 – Ego – Back and Forth HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextXinxin stepped forward, cutting down arrows and spells aimed at her. Stepping forward again, her sword cut through the air, sending a dozen elven warriors to their knees, lifeless.More threw themselves in her path, realizing her target. But it was pointless.A single slash cleared the way, blood scattering like cherry blossoms upon the ground.“EMPEROR!” From the side, a guttural roar erupted, followed by a tremor in the ground.Xinxin shifted her attention for a brief moment to make sure that the others weren’t being overwhelmed, but Elio easily blocked the charging Demon Lord with his sword. Not only that, but Nero and Eve were properly supporting him.With that settled, she turned her focus back on her own opponent.Nazin took a step back, his hand going towards his sword. But he hesitated, as if reluctant to fight.That was fine with her. Xinxin narrowed her eyes, stepping forward again to close the gap-Screeching wind. Arrows, wrapped in darkness.Xinxin clicked her tongue, glancing at the projectiles. But she didn’t bother trying to block them.The sound of ringing crystal, like a wine glass being struck by a silver spoon.The arrows collided with Xinxin but bounced off her skin and clothing without a scratch. Afterwards, they fell to the ground, useless.“Nazin! Focus!” The blonde elf called out and then pushed Nazin to the side, her bow aimed at Xinxin.“Aria?!”“Don’t be enchanted by her appearance and fight, you idiot!”Again, the arrows were launched at Xinxin. This time from point blank range.But again, Xinxin didn’t bother to deflect them, instead turning to slash at Nazin.His eyes widened but then he drew his sword, shining with light, and slashed back at her.The blades collided, sparks flying.XxxBlood. Death cries. Clashing steel.The Ancient Forest, razed to the ground with only pieces of it remaining.Nazin saw it all and grit his teeth, straining as he locked swords with the raven-haired woman standing in front of him. “You…! Why are you here?”Beautiful. That woman was like an ethereal immortal descended from the skies. But that beauty was a lie. Rather than a pure fairy, she was a demon, caring not one bit for life.The woman smiled, her crimson lips tracing out a thin curve. “I should ask that of you, Faker. Why have you not yet returned to him?”Nazin tensed.That… was that why she was here? Because ‘he’ sent her?From the side, Aria clenched her bow and aimed an arrow at the woman. The previous volleys hadn’t worked, but it seemed that Aria was going all out this time, supercharging a single arrow at point blank range. “Who are you calling a Faker, you witch!?”The woman’s eyes flitted towards Aria. “Mm… There is you as well.” After that, they glanced at someone in the distance. “And a betrayer in the midst as well.”Nazin followed her gaze to see the woman staring at Titania.The elder elf princess ran over, a pair of emerald long swords drawn in both hands. “I apologize for the delay, Lord Nazin!”Aria fired her arrow.The woman ignored it, staring at Titania.An instinctive reaction. Nazin didn’t perceive it, but he warped to right in front of Titania and swung his sword.An explosion of dark wind razed the remaining forest.At the same time, sparks of light and darkness erupted as Nazin parried a slash from the woman.“Hoh?” The woman raised an eyebrow, easily holding Nazin at bay with one hand while tucking a strand of hair behind her ear with the other. “So you can use some of Sifu’s abilities as well.”Nazin grit his teeth and stepped forward, straining with all his might. At the same time, he channeled Light’s Order, intending to use it to bolster his strength against that woman’s darkness.And then his sword swept through empty air.Nazin staggered, quickly regaining his balance. As he did, he saw the woman standing off to the side, a few meters away. Her sword was lowered and her silky black hair flowed in a formless wind, drifting like dark smoke.“Nazin!”“Lord Nazin!”Aria and Titania ran over to him, concern in their eyes.He didn’t respond, instead carefully observing the woman in case she attacked again.But she didn’t. Instead, her violet eyes flicked towards Aria and Titania before she nodded. “This is perfect. While I can’t get rid of that disloyal snake, this works just as well. You see…” Dark flames erupted along her sword and she smiled. “I’ve been under quite a bit of stress recently. This should help alleviate a bit of that.”Nazin tensed, tightening his grip on his sword.“Lord Nazin…” Titania carefully held up her sword and said, “What do we do?”Aria clicked her tongue and tossed her bow to the side. At the same time, she drew a knife sheathed at her side before wrapping it in dark wind and staring at the woman. “Of all the times for that old hag to be missing… We could really use her firepower.”Seeing the woman stand idly with her sword, Nazin raised his own and said, “What else can we do? We fight… and we win.”Rousing his mana, he charged. At the same time, he threw out his left hand, using Dragon’s Grasp to try and keep the woman still to create an opening.She smiled.Off to the side, further back in the forest, another clash occurred.Nero jumped out of the way of a dark shockwave and then said, “Father! Stop this!”Demon Lord Krozma spun to look at the white-haired demon and roared. “NERO! SO YOU BETRAYED ME!”He flinched. “N-No! I never did!”The monstrous Demon Lord swept out his hand, sending another dark shockwave.Eve moved to Nero’s side and swept her hand as well, causing the shockwave to scatter. “It’s useless, Brother. Father is not in a rational state of mind.”Krozma growled, his crimson eyes settling on Eve. “EVE…! SO YOU BETRAYED ME AS WELL! I SHOULD HAVE KNOWN YOU WOULD SCHEME BEHIND MY BACK!"Eve shrugged. "See?"Nero grit his teeth.Krozma swung his head up like a feral beast and then roared. With it, dark lightning crackled into existence before racing towards the demon siblings.At that time, Elio stepped in, his sword raised. A ripple swept out over the area and the lightning raced towards his sword, drawn in like a lightning rod. Immediately after, his blade glowed and a burst of white light shot out towards the Demon Lord.Krozma growled and swept his hands to the side, dark claws forming. With it, the light split apart, crashing behind him.Explosions erupted in the ground, sending dirt and ash into the air.Elio frowned and then said, “I apologize for the reminder, but remember that this is not your father, Nero. That person is still waiting back in our world. Holding back here will only mean that he will never see you again.”“That’s…” Nero muttered and then, with a sigh, raised his sword. “That’s right.”Krozma narrowed his eyes. “WHAT NONSENSE ARE YOU SAYING?!”"Nothing that matters to you, Oh Demon Lord.” Elio smiled and said, “Now... I'm loathe to play the part after everything I've gone through, but let's act out this fight as a hero against the villain now, shall we?"Eve nodded, raising her left hand. With it, darkness swirled around her, laced with crimson energy. “My apologies, Father. I’ll say it again when we meet once more in the next world.”Nero let out a nervous laugh. “That makes it sound like we’re going to die here, Eve.”She nodded. “Either we do… or Father will. Since he has used the Heart of Darkness in that manner, this will only end when either he or the world perishes.”“…Dammit.” Nero clenched his teeth.Elio raised his sword. “Prepare yourselves. I will lead, just match my steps.”Krozma roared. 5 97 – Ego – To and Fro HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextXinxin swung her sword at Nazin. But, just like how his sword failed to meet her, Xinxin's blade didn't connect.It was one thing if it was due to technique and skill. She could accept that. But the shell in front of her wasn't like Wang Tian or her Sifu who had trained with the blade... Well, her Sifu likely stole the techniques from a swordmaster's memories.But regardless, the fact remained that he wasn't avoiding out of skill.Xinxin would have attributed it to luck, but the fact that he had dodged half a dozen blows by now-"Wind! Gather and tear!" A shout, followed by screeching wind spears.Xinxin brushed them off and stepped forward again. But when she did, a pair of glittering emerald swords cut towards her side. Titania.She clicked her teeth, planning on ignoring the attack. But the moment before they did, her instincts flared and she quickly brought her sword around to block instead.A clash of steel. However, unlike with Nazin, the blades didn’t spark as they collided. Instead, the emerald long swords bit into Xinxin’s qi blade. It wasn’t much, only a hair’s width before she restored them, but it was significant.She pushed the elf away and then examined the blades closer. As she did, she frowned. ‘Fragments of the World Tree?’They were blades forged with divinity, fragments of the world's Order.Xinxin didn't know where this fake Titania got them, but she had to reassess the threat that the elf posed as a result. In this half-weakened state where Xinxin couldn't use her whole abilities without being rejected by the world, it was possible for her to be wounded. And against those blades that enforced the world’s Order, against her who was treated as an enemy-A barrage of swords, forged from light and dark aura flew towards Xinxin.She clicked her tongue and bent space, dodging the attack. But the moment she reemerged, a sword of white light cut towards her body.She quickly parried, bringing her sword up to intercept the attack. But instead of stopping it, her blade shattered.Xinxin’s eyes widened and she quickly stepped back. But it wasn’t fast enough, causing a thin red line to form along her chest, drips of blood from a wound against her pristine skin.She frowned and quickly healed it. But as she did, she quietly stared at Nazin, who had attacked her.The man was cautious, not pressing the attack. Instead, he observed her just as she did him.Xinxin reformed her sword and then said, "I see. You aren't actually skilled. You're just bending time and karma."The attacks and counters weren’t something that could be read ahead of time. At least, that man wasn’t a skilled enough fighter to act like that. Instead, it was like he read the future directly and intervened with that knowledge.Nazin tightened his grip on his sword. "So? I can beat you like this."Xinxin sighed. "A fool that doesn't realize the breadth of the world or that he's even being manipulated.""I should say that to you." Nazin narrowed his eyes and said, "Why are you following that guy? He killed millions of people! Just for a little bit of strength!""You would know if you cared to think at all. But just going along with the strings of Fate and losing yourself in shallow affections... Tch." Xinxin glanced at her sword and then dissolved it, replacing it with the sword Wang Tian gave her. Swinging that down, she narrowed her eyes and said, "I should end you here and now."The threads of karma and destiny were all bound up in that person, tying down a portion of her Sifu's soul. The outer shell, filled in with divine light and order... He didn't even realize it.At first, she thought just killing him would be enough, but with that ability, it wouldn’t end.That was where the sword from Wang Tian came in handy. If it could sever her Sifu’s remnant karma, then the man in front of her who was but a shell…Nazin narrowed his eyes. "Why are you even here? Why couldn't you just stay over at that place? Why did you have to try to ruin things for me here?!""Again, you can't see the bigger picture... There's more at play then- No. You wouldn't even understand."It was a waste of breath. And time.Xinxin quietly observed the battlefield.Elio and the demons were fending well against that Demon Lord.The elves were in a bitter fight with the Braves and the Imperial soldiers.The other Titania, meek and hesitant, was watching from the sides.And then there was that other 'fake', the one donning the guise of that woman her Sifu saved.At the same time, the karmic bond between her and her Sifu was getting weaker. And the reason why...'Ah.'She understood now what that goddess was trying to do.Turning the fake into the real, the lies into the truth...This was a world in between, one that existed out of technicality, anchored in place because a fragment of her Sifu's power remained.So, to return and reunite with her Sifu...Titania charged, swinging her swords at the woman's neck.It wasn't enough. Nazin could see that it was too slow the moment that Titania advanced.That woman was on a different level completely, breaking beyond even his stats from killing the Wrathful Sin Dragon.But for some reason, she was cautious of Titania's weapons.So there was an opening.In the gap between her dodging and stepping to the side, Nazin acted.Jumping through space, he appeared behind the woman and stabbed with his sword. Since she was using darkness, he used Light's Order again.But she vanished, reappearing behind Titania and piercing her heart.The moment before that happened, Nazin narrowed his eyes and remembered.Time spun back and this time, instead of stabbing, he faked it before moving in front of Titania to parry.Light and dark clashed.The woman with dark hair narrowed her eyes and pushed him back. "You and your cheap tricks, abusing his power like that...!"Nazin gave a cheeky grin in reply. But on the inside, he couldn't help but worry.The woman in front of him... she gave off the same impression as Serena did. At least in terms of 'pressure.'While he was sure that she wasn't a goddess, there was no denying the fact that she should have been too much for this world.So then... where was Serena?"Hmph." The woman stepped back and dismissed her sword.Nazin stared at her and said, "Giving up already?""No. I'm simply changing my tactics. If you keep bending time and karma to avoid it... then I'll have to just eliminate those abilities."Suddenly, a surge of darkness spread out. Following it, the mana in the air distorted, thrown into complete chaos. Light itself was blacked out, turning everything an eerie shade of violet, all the warm colors drained away.At the same time-[An overwhelming power denies Absolute Memory!][Time Recollection is disabled!][Spatial Leap is disabled!][Ability Memorization is disabled!][All Titles are sealed!]"Wh...at?"Nazin collapsed to his knees, pressed down by the weight of the attack.The woman didn't waste time, charging at him.Nazin grit his teeth and forced himself up, raising his sword to try and desperately block.But she didn't attack him.Instead, she blurred, leaving only an afterimage. Then, off to the side, there was the sound of shattering steel and a clean cut.Nazin's eyes widened and he turned to the side. Just in time to see Titania collapse to the ground, blood spurting from her chest like rose petals."Lord Na-"Another slash, and her words were cut off."TAAAANIIII!" Nazin felt something break inside of him and he ran towards the woman.But he was too slow."Get it together Na-! Dammit!" Aria cursed, frantically avoiding the woman who appeared in front of her like a shadow."Die, you imposter." Three words. With those, a crystal sword cut through the violet world.Aria's eyes widened and she jumped back, using wind to accelerate.But the woman moved as well, the sword never straying from its path.A moment frozen in time. Was it because of his powers, or because of the distorted space.Nazin saw it. The sword, biting into Aria's pure white neck, crimson droplets forming along the crystal blade.A scene of pure powerlessness and despair etched into his very being by virtue of Absolute Memory, one he couldn't forget.One that he couldn't change.[Chaotic Darkness responds to Absolute Memory, changing to Darkness of Despair.]But he didn't want that.[Light's Order responds to your emotions.]If his power decreed that it was unchangeable. That such an event occurred in the first place.[Yggdrasil's Blessing denies the darkness.]If Absolute Memory wasn't enough to save the ones he held dear...[Darkness of Despair binds to Light's Order creating a new power.]Then he didn't need it.[Absolute Memory splinters from the user's denial, becoming Fragment of Infinity.]Time spun back to the moment before the scenes were etched into existence.The woman let out a surge of darkness, but Nazin slashed with his sword, shattering it."What? This... No. You broke karma?" The woman's eyes widened."Lord Nazin?"Did she detect a change? Titania called out in a timid voice.Good. That meant she was alive.Then- 4 98 – Ego – Severance HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextXinxin stared at the man in front of her.He looked the same as her Sifu, but he was different. Even so, it was close enough that the world was accepting him as 'Nowun', her Sifu.But now...Xinxin muttered, "I see. Tampering with the fragment left behind, modifying it with her own divinity and empowering it with Destiny..."The Goddess must have planned for him to become her pawn and march to her tune. But he severed that of his own volition now, throwing away even the fragment that her Sifu left behind and that made up 'his' powers.It should have been a foolish decision. After all, while not to the same extent, her Sifu's powers were capable of rising to the level beyond the Goddess.But then...'Is this that cliche? A 'Hero' awakening to a new power to save his lovers?'An ominous strength flowed around that 'Nazin' now. Neither light nor dark, good nor evil, real nor fake. Taking advantage of the fact that the Goddess tried to enforce 'Destiny' and that he was a fragment of an Absolute Memory, he had somehow broken free of both while drawing from the two as strengths, forging a path that walked a middle road that shouldn't exist.It was dangerous. While it might have been fine if she was at full strength, as she was now while facing the world's suppression...A blur, and then a blinding sword raced towards her heart. An attack filled with single-minded killing intent.Seeing that, Xinxin smiled.The sound of clashing steel rang out and Xinxin spun backwards."You...! Stay! Still!" Nazin growled and blurred forward again, slashing at her neck.Xinxin held her sword at an angle, blocking the strike. "How foolish. Giving up that ability for strength that you can't even utilize properly."Nazin clenched his teeth and then lashed out, sending a dozen slashes in an instant.A stacatto of steel.As Xinxin blocked it, she also felt something else.The bond that had been fading began to strengthen. Like a clear stream being dyed with ink, the karmic tie between her and Sifu began to crystallize."You...!" Nazin stepped in again with another slash, this time an attack striking three times at once.Xinxin spun her blade in a single arc, parrying them all and stared at Nazin.Sensing something off, he stopped, glaring at her.As he did, she felt another sensation. The world's suppressive power strengthening.Was it because the person before her was designated as the 'hero'?Roars echoed from the distance, the Demon Lord fighting against Elio and the others. But it was growing weaker as well.'A time limit...'She felt it from the beginning, but now it was tangible.Three- No, five minutes.In that time, the result would be decided.Whether the 'Hero' would run out of power from using it unchecked and untrained.Whether the Emperor would cut down the Demon Lord and join the fight.Or whether her Sifu would arrive in time the end this farce of a play.But whatever the case...'I can't leave.'In order to safely retrieve the Emperor and the demon siblings. In order to make sure that their own world didn't fall into turmoil.Until the moment her Sifu arrived, she had to fight. Even if that meant doing it at a true risk to her life.So, putting on an arrogant smile, she said, "Is this all the Hero can do? Or do I have to kill your princesses again to draw out more strength?""DIE!"Elio ducked to the side, avoiding a massive fist being launched at him, and then stepped forward, thrusting his sword into his opponent's open chest.The strike went true, piercing into skin. But then it stopped, blocked by some unseen force.A guttural roar echoed and a pair of fists slammed towards Elio's body. But before the blow connected, he kicked off the ground, wrenching his sword free and cutting at the extended limbs while flying through the air.Black ichor dripped to the ground, dissolving the forest's undergrowth. In the next moment, a crater formed where he was just standing.Lightly landing beside Eve, Elio glanced at the young beauty and said, "Your father is quite the opponent."She nodded, carefully observing the terrifying beast slowly raising up from the ground. "That is a given. He is being consumed by the Heart of Darkness after all."Another roar echoed and then the dark beast opened its maw, sending out a beam of dark flames.This time, a young man with white hair stepped forward to intercept, slashing out with his sword. An invisible ripple spread out with the act, Anti-Magic welling up to combat the pure wave of dark mana.It was imperfect. Because Nero had only recently completed the skill, it couldn't erase all of the attack. But it at least turned it into a level that he and his sister could endure.Eve lightly clapped her hands and said, "Good job, Brother.""This isn't the time to be joking around!" Nero cut back and then stared at the monster that was their father. "Emperor! You're the only one who can handle him. What do we do?"The monster narrowed its beady red eyes, mana crackling around it.Elio frowned. "It's difficult. Despite being the embodiment of chaos, he's being protected by divine might. A shield formed by destiny itself.""What?"Eve frowned. "You mean he has plot armor?"Elio blinked. "Plot... armor? Mm... I suppose that is an apt description." He sheathed his sword, contemplative. "Each of my attacks should have cleaved him in two, regardless of bearing the Heart of Darkness. I do not mean to brag, but beneath the Heaven Seizer, I should be the strongest. The fact that I cannot cut through means that there is an intermeddler... likely that damned goddess.""Then what do we do?" Nero asked. "Don't tell me that you're out of ideas?"Elio took a quick survey of the situation.His troops were making their way into the forest, having pushed the elves back.The tides were turning in their favor... but two obstacles remained.In the distance, Elio could see Miss Faith struggling against the imposter that looked like her teacher and the two elven princesses.It seemed that, like with their own opponent, the trio were protected by divine intermeddling, shielded by Destiny.While that shouldn't be a problem for someone like the Heaven Seizer ordinarily, it seemed that she was struggling against something else as well.In short..."It seems that these times call for desperate measures."Elio narrowed his eyes.Miss Faith was fighting with her life on the line. Then, it was only fair that he do the same.Stella...The promise.If Miss Faith lost, then there was no chance of getting help from her teacher. And if that was the case, then his sister would never be saved.So...Nero noticed something off and said, "Emperor?""Go help Miss Faith. Since her main powers are weakened, your darkness magic will help supplement her strengths."Eve's eyes widened. "Emperor- No. Elio. Do you plan to-""I apologize in advance, Miss Eve. I hope that you'll be able to get along well with my sister in my absence."Elio smiled.Eve grit her teeth and then pulled her brother's arm. "Come.""Wh-What?"Eve glanced back, her crimson eyes glimmering. "You had better survive! If you do not, then do not curse me from the afterlife when I overtake your Empire!"Elio laughed and then turned his attention back to the monster in front of him that was formerly the Demon Lord.It had finished gathering mana now. With it, darkness began to steep the air, swirling and condensing into an orb. At the same time, immense pressure welled up, drawing everything towards the center of that black orb.Elio sighed. And then he straightened, one hand calmly resting on his sword's hilt.-It was incomplete. The attack he was performing was one meant to cut down that Goddess, but it had yet to be perfected."Even so, an imperfect sword should be enough against a flawed monster like you, right?" Elio muttered.The Demon Lord raised its hands, lifting the black orb up.Elio gathered his mana and then drew in all the energy around him, tightening his grasp around his weapon. "Take the blade..."Silence. Like time had ground to a halt.No. That was an illusion. Time still resumed, but for Elio, everything had been wiped away.The Demon Lord roared and swept its hands down, sending the black orb at the ground. But before it collided-"And sever your heart."A pure, invisible line. A formless blade that cut everything including the wielder. And because of that, nothing could stand before it."WH...AT...?"Did it surprise him? The Demon Lord that lost its rationale regained it at the last moment.Elio smirked, seeing the monster fall into two halves."Take that, you damned... goddess..."Satisfaction. An attack that could split apart even that shield the Goddess prided herself in. That could break her strings.'Ah.'Right. Miss Faith had already done that for him.Elio's vision turned dark and his body swayed. As he fell though, he caught sight of Miss Faith fending off that imposter and the demons running to help.'...It's up to you three now.'With a sigh, he closed his eyes.A swiftly tipping battle."Miss Faith!" Nero called out and charged forward to help. At the same time, he sent out a wave of darkness, black swords in the air.Seeing that, Xinxin smiled. "So Mister Dark Knight isn't completely useless after all." She held out her hand and reinforced the attack, sending it towards Nazin and the elves.Nazin scowled and then glared at Nero and Eve. "Why are you two helping her? Don't you know the kind of person she is?"Nero scoffed and said, "A guy who forced our father to become that monster shouldn't be talking."An arrow wrapped in dark wind shot towards Nero's head.Eve batted it away with a dark tendril. "Stop talking, Brother, and start helping." She glanced at Titania and said, "Take her out. I will handle the other princess."Nero looked hesitant but nodded, charging at Titania."Tani!" Nazin called out and turned to go towards her.Xinxin intercepted him and slashed with her sword.Nazin growled and blocked the attack. "You…!"Xinxin smiled. "Being distracted on the battlefield can be fatal, you know?"Nazin stepped back, and then threw out his left hand, causing wind and light mana to bloom.Xinxin waved her hand, wrenching control away from him. "Using energy that doesn't belong to you is another fatal mistake." Saying that, she reinforced the attack and sent it back at Nazin.He flinched and held up his hand, using Dragon's Grasp to stop the attack.But that created an opening.Xinxin ducked low, shooting across the ground, her sword shimmering with lights. All elements converging, an attack that drew in the ambient energy to slash…A prismatic light erupted, carving through the air towards Nazin.His eyes widened and he vanished, leaping through space.But Xinxin predicted that. Reading the distortions, she moved ahead of time and stabbed where his heart should be.Or she tried to.A formless barrier emerged at the last second, blocking the attack.Xinxin's eyes widened a fraction and she backed off.But Nazin didn't miss the gap. While she stumbled, an invisible ripple spread across his sword and he slashed.With no other option, Xinxin parried. But the moment her sword clashed with Nazin's, she flinched. "A curse?"A formless energy that tried to invade her soul, corroding it.Xinxin rotated her cultivation base to expel it, but as a result her movements slowed yet again.Seeing that, Nazin stepped forward, swinging his sword. Light emerged around it, activating a skill. Imperial Slash.Xinxin clicked her tongue and warped away… Or she tried to. But because of the curse and the world's suppression, her control slipped, causing her to move just a bit too slow.Blood sprayed, a deeper wound appearing on her chest.Xinxin quickly covered it with her left hand, healing it. Afterwards, she frowned, carefully staring at Nazin.He smiled. "Looks like you're running out of tricks.""You're the one using tricks." Xinxin fixed her torn dress and then lowered her hand. "Instead of fighting with skill, you're using borrowed power."Nazin's smile faded. "So what? As long as I can kill you…" He tightened his grip around his sword and said, "I won't forgive you for hurting Titania and Aria."A typical hotblooded response. Hearing it, Xinxin smiled. "Are you sure it wasn't just in his head? After all, they're safe over there, aren't they? Well, probably not for much longer." After saying that, she carefully drew out a thread of energy from her cultivation base, twisting the laws.Nazin scowled and stepped forward. But then he stopped, his eyes suddenly narrowed in caution."Tch." Xinxin clicked her tongue. "Not taking it, huh?"xxxA trap.Nazin stopped himself in the nick of time. He wasn't sure what the woman planned, but it didn't matter.The fact that she created one at all was encouraging.At the beginning, she was overwhelming him with pure strength and speed. But now, she was relying on skill and cunning.He didn't know why, but it seemed like the woman is weakening. And from her actions, he was sure of it. Biding time would only make her weaker.In that case…Nazin decided to buy time. Lowering his sword a fraction, he asked a question, one that he was genuinely curious about. Before, she wouldn't answer, but since she seemed to be stalling as well, he thought he might get a proper response."...Why are you here? No, why are you with that guy? The other 'me'?""Hm?"For some reason, Nazin could sense it. The woman in front of him wasn't inherently evil. While she was cold and callous, as well as vindicative, he could sense that deep down she wasn't a bad person."You aren't a bad person." He frowned and said, "You... Right, you're fighting to protect the others, right?"He realized it when they were fighting. While she dodged and parried, when the aftermath would head towards either of the demons, she went out of her way to block them."Of course. They're necessary."Harsh words, but Nazin could hear that they rang false."That's a lie. But fine. Then... why are you with that guy too? The other 'me?' He killed people-"Flashes of a memory from a different place. Innocents in a small village, devoured completely. Leaving a young girl behind while 'he' wiped out her clan."-And your family as well. So why are you helping him? He killed so many people just for strength.""What of it?" Xinxin shook her head and said, "In this world, strength dictates what you can have. And... lacking it means what you love will be taken away."Space rippled.Nazin caught it and moved to intercept, blocking a sneak attack towards Aria."Tch."Nazin narrowed his eyes. "Then, in that case..." He pushed her back and said, "I guess that you're my enemy."He decided.While he felt a connection with the woman in front of him. While she felt familiar and nostalgic, he decided to sever it.Setting those feelings aside, he focused.The woman kept dodging. And she was right. He wasn't skilled enough to fight her properly.But then again, he didn't need to.If she was going to be a threat to everything he cared for, then he would end her.Mana swelled. At the same time, the presence of a dragon and a curse that could stop anything in its place welled up.[Fragment of Infinity reacts to Dragon's Grasp.][Dragon's Grasp has become Ouroboros's Maw.]The woman's eyes widened and she tried to move.But it was too late.The curse that bound even time spread out and Nazin dashed forward, thrusting with his sword.Even so, the woman managed to move, twisting even in the frozen time.But then, for some inexplicable reason, she hesitated. No, her wrist moved for a split second.And because of that-"NO!"-Blood sprayed in the air. 5 99 – Ego – Id HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextI saw red.Blood sprayed through the air before me the moment we stepped through the door.A smoking forest, darkened with shadows. And then, like a twisted mirror, someone that looked like me, standing before Xinxin’s falling body, blood dripping from the sword in his left hand.I screamed, blowing him away and ran towards Xinxin.“Master Xinxin!” Titania called out in shock from behind me, but I ignored her.A single instant. In that time, I grabbed Xinxin and pulled her close.The sharp scent of iron, warm liquid running from her chest and her back.She looked at me and coughed, a wry smile on her face. “Sifu… It took you… long enough.”“You bastards!” Titania roared in the distance, sending out a blast of icy wind.“Saphira?! What are you doing on their side?!” A voice that sounded all too similar to my own.“I do not answer to you.” And Saphira’s cold response.But I ignored them all, placing my hand over Xinxin’s wound.I could heal it. Right, I could absolutely heal it. If I could bring Aria back from the dead then-“It’s no use, Sifu.” Xinxin’s soft voice.I shook my head. “No. It’s fine. Everything will be fine. I’m here.”“I know. I know…” Xinxin muttered. “But this… is meant to be.”I froze.It wasn’t healing. The wound, her pierced heart… it wasn’t healing. But not only that, the bond I had with her, the karma connecting us-It was severed.Xinxin smiled, a sad and wry expression. “I knew it already. From the beginning, my karma was to-““Don’t.” I shook my head and said, “Conserve your strength.”She shook her head and then stared at the sky. “A beautiful daughter and a polite, filial son. A small cottage by the bamboo forest.”I blinked. “What?”“Sifu.” She turned to look at me, her violet eyes glimmering. With a smile, she closed them and said, “Don’t you think… that would have been-?”‘lovely?’Her mouth moved but the word was left unsaid.“Xinxin?”She didn’t respond.My eyes widened and I frantically poured my energy into her body, trying to help her heal herself, if I couldn’t do it.But it didn’t work.Like a sieve, what I put in instantly spilled out.And the reason for that-“It won’t work, you know?”-Was because the wound was caused by ‘me’.Footsteps approached.I gently lowered Xinxin to the ground. Then, I stood up and turned around.In the distance, I could see clashes of a fierce battle. A harsher Aria and a kinder Titania faced off against the ones I knew, along with Saphira, Nero, and Eve. Darkness, wind, ice, clashing steel…I ignored it.There was someone else that drew my full attention.His black hair was slightly ruffled and his clothes, a plain black shirt and matching pants, wrapped in shadows, shifted with an invisible wind. The sword in his left hand shimmered with light, a fragment of divinity.His average-looking face was set in a smile, but his dark eyes were as cold as ice. “What are you going to do now, ‘me’?”I didn’t respond. Instead, I held out my right hand. Darkness coiled, forming my Faithful Companion-‘Eh?’It failed. The ‘memory’ I had of it didn’t connect, slipping away.A sudden realization of what that meant. The one responsible for its presence, no the one who truly was-I set the thought aside.Since that didn’t work, I formed a different weapon. The dark sword that I used throughout the Xia Dynasty, the devouring blade of darkness that pulsed with crimson veins.We stood in front of each other, mirrored images. Similar, but different.Silence.And then I spoke. “I am going to kill you.”A cold declaration.In response…“Right back at you, Asshole.”…That bastard growled, staring at me with cold eyes.I stepped forward, swinging my sword.He did the same.Light surged to meet darkness.When they clashed…Time broke.The forest clearing flickered, blurring out of existence and reforming back into the fog-shrouded Lost Woods.That bastard locked blades with me and narrowed his eyes. “Why?”I didn’t respond. Instead, I used the time with his wasted breath to attack, sending a blast of divine lightning at him.He narrowed his eyes and blocked it with a light barrier.But I was expecting that. I stepped forward and slashed with my sword, shattering the barrier and cleaving towards his neck.He brought his sword up to parry, using his right hand to attack with a beam of light.I met it with a blast of darkness.Again, an explosion. With it, a ripple. The scenery changed again, this time the Northern Empire. Travelers were scattered all around, but they were frozen in time.That bastard scowled and said, “Why are you like this? Killing innocent people, not caring whether people live or die, trying to take everything from me… Why can’t you just leave me alone!?”He pounced forward, swinging his sword blindly- No, copying the motions from the imparted skill of Imperial Slash.I swung my blade with the real thing that technique was derived from, Yù shān, drawing in the ambient energy to form the attack.-Was it because his power shared a similar source?For some reason, the attacks that I used, more than enough to cut a weakling like him down, were being nullified. Or rather, he was being empowered enough to stop the attacks that I was using.Frowning, I feigned charging at him with a slash and then bent space to immediately close the gap.It was impossible to react to. An instantaneous movement that wouldn’t have been evadeable even if he used Absolute Memory to wind back time.But… he dodged it.Time skipped and his sword was suddenly in the way of my own, locking blades again.Scowling, he pushed me away and said, “Answer me!”I stepped back and shook my head. “There’s nothing to say.”“Nothing to say…? Nothing to say?!” He formed blades from light and dark behind them and sent them flying towards me. At the same time, he charged, swinging his sword.I flicked my hand, instantly shattered the blades and then blocked his attack again.He pushed forward, straining as if wanting to cut me down from sheer strength alone. “You killed Aria. You ripped her apart, limb from limb, and then took in her very existence! Her soul!” He growled and spun around, doing a horizontal slash.I parried it and carefully analyzed the area.Traces of divine power. Not Serena’s but a more sinister presence. That other Goddess.Thin, silvery threads like moonlight lacing throughout everything. And pieces of those, stuck to the one in front of me, like a puppet dancing on strings.That bastard let out a scream and blindly swung his sword again. As he did, fragments of memories popped into my head, experiences that weren’t my own. As a result, instead of seeing it firsthand, I received it in the form of information.Spending time with Saphira, Titania, and Aria. Living it up as the Champion of Yggdrasil…In short, a typical ‘Isekai’ lifestyle.Seeing that, I narrowed my eyes and kicked him away.“Kuh-!” He clutched his stomach but didn’t fall. Instead, he looked up at me, glaring.I shook my head and said, “I don’t expect a weakling like you to understand.” I stepped forward, holding my sword to the side. “Relying on others, hoping that things will turn out well will only doing the bare minimum… but most of all, blindly trusting in powers that aren’t your own.”Space shattered as I kicked off, slashing at that bastard’s neck.He brought his sword up to parry, but it shattered beneath my attack, causing blood to spray as it bit into his flesh.But he didn’t fall.Quickly running backwards, he grit his teeth and copied me, forming a blade from pure light. The moment he did, the wound on his body began to heal, regenerating in an instant, mended together by those faint silver threads.That done, he glared at me, an expression of someone that absolutely couldn’t accept the person he was looking at. “So what?! I’d rather trust in that power and protect the ones I love rather than throw those people away like you did!”I scoffed. “I wouldn’t expect you to understand. After all, you’re content to dance along to that goddess’s tune without even knowing it.”That bastard narrowed his eyes. “So what if I am? If playing along lets me keep the ones I love safe, who cares? It’s better than turning over the whole table and painting a target on me and everyone I love.” He paused and then smiled. “Oh wait. You wouldn’t know anything about that, would you, Asshole.”“Shut up.”Nazin laughed. “It’s pathetic.” His eyes were cold as he said, “Did you know? That girl loved you. She loved you so much that she threw away everything to be with you. But you… You never gave her the time of day, did you?”“I said, shut. Up.”He smiled, tapping his head. “You felt it too, right? Memories transferring when we clashed. You saw mine, and I saw yours. You cold bastard, how did it feel to have her die in front of you? Do you regret it now, never telling Xinxin that you-”I snapped.Space and time ripped apart, Absolute Memory flaring into overdrive.The Lost Woods. The Heart of Yggdrasil. The Xia Dynasty.Countless memories flickered into existence around me, overlapping with each other.That bastard’s eyes widened. “This is-“-Erase him.That was the only thing on my mind.And so I used the technique I developed to kill even a god.“You-!”Paradoxum Memoriae. The Observer and the world that was observed. Inverting the two, replacing memory with the world’s record…I didn’t even need to go that far.The bastard in front of me was already a paradox.My cultivation base surged. My mana flooded the surroundings. Absolute Memory painted over reality, locking it to my will. An absolute domain that denied existence itself.Within that, I stepped forward and severed the existence of the bastard standing in front of me.But I underestimated him.“Like… I’d… Let you…!”He pushed back with an attack of his own.If Absolute Memory was a hallmark of ‘eternity’, allowing me to persist across time… That guy used something that was ‘infinity’, unbound.‘Zero’ and ‘Infinity’ clashed.And the result-A black void. The area outside of time and space that I saw before.But unlike before, there was an invisible platform where I could stand.That bastard was standing as well. But since he hadn’t experienced the place, he seemed confused.I ran towards him.He flinched and reflexively swung his sword to parry.I let go of my sword.That bastard was surprised, showing a gap.I took it.-A flaw. The difference between relying on someone else’s strength and making it your own.That bastard was nothing more than an accumulation of skills. As a result, he didn’t have any combat awareness.So-A punch towards his face.He flinched and leaned back to dodge.I slid forward, hooking my left leg under his right and then twisted.He fell. But realizing that, he threw out his left hand, using Dragon’s Grasp- No, a skill slightly stronger than it.But that was pointless.I threw a hook at his face, sending him to the ground. At the same time, I straddled him and raised my fist again to throw another punch.“You-!” He quickly grabbed me and spun to the side, throwing me to the invisible ground.I landed, but pushed myself up, flipping into the air to land on my feet.That bastard stood up, wiping blood from his mouth and glared.I stared at him with cold eyes and said, “Give it up. I admit that you’re stubborn enough to persist this long, but we both know how this will end.”Although he was drawing strength from that goddess and devised a fragment of infinity somehow, he was still just a part of me.Right.Despite everything, he was nothing more than a bundle of memories. Like the stubborn teenaged years from the distant past.“Shut up!” That bastard shouted and raised his fists. “A heartless demon like yourself doesn’t deserve to exist! I don’t care how long we have to do this, but I’m not stopping until I take the rest of your powers to protect everyone!”“Idiot.” I narrowed my eyes. “You talk big but aren’t ruthless enough. Even back in the forest, the one who made you kill the Braves was me… A na?ve guy like you is only going to end up losing everything you care for.”“Shut up! At least I care for people!”“Tch. It’s pointless talking to you.”I didn’t even know why I was wasting my breath.Did he realize that trying to use powers was useless? Instead of magic, his sword, or anything else, that guy ran forward, winding up a fist.But that was useless as well.He stopped in front of me and threw the punch.I stepped to the side, sliding in close to him.His eyes widened and he twisted his waist, flinching away from a potential punch.But I didn’t do that. Instead of lashing out, I grabbed his overextended arm and threw him onto the ground.“Kuh!” He coughed and groaned, but quickly rolled over, pushing himself back up. “You… ba-“I stepped forward and jabbed at his lower left ribs, shattering them.“Gah!” He grabbed it, doubling over in pain.I spun around and kicked him, sending him flying backwards like a ragdoll.He collapsed on the floor, groaning.But he wasn’t dead. Not yet.“You…!” The bastard grit his teeth and pushed himself up again. Or he tried to.Before he could, I placed my foot on his chest. “Give up.”He glared at me. “Screw you! Even if you kill me, I’m not giving you my powers! I’d rather self-destruct so that they never return!”I laughed.He narrowed his eyes. “What’s so funny?”I glared at him. “You still think this is about your damned powers and memories?”“What?”I stomped on his chest and then leaned over, staring into his eyes. “You killed my disciple- No. You killed Xinxin. You.” I stepped back and kicked him. “Killed the only person!” I spun around and kicked him again. “That I truly cared about in this godforsaken world!”His chest was ruined. My blows shattered his ribs and caved in his chest. Even so, he stared at me with a smile on his face.I narrowed my eyes. “What’s so funny?”He shook his head, wheezing. “I… see. You bastard… if it was… like that…”Lights started to shine around him. At the same time, I felt something flow towards me. Memories, as well as powers.I growled and ran up to him, lifting him by his shirt. “You think this makes up for it?! You think I’ll forgive you like this?!” I slammed him back on the ground.He shook his head. “You don’t have to. If it was flipped, I’d want to rip your head off too… So that’s why it’s fine.”I let him go and leaned back, glaring at him.He stared at me and then sighed. “I think I get it now.”“What?”“The reason I hate you so much. If I had that power… everything would have been resolved. Gods, demons… whatever came our way, I could take them out.” Saying that, his body began to fade out, turning transparent.I scoffed. “Like hell it would. If a na?ve bastard like you had my powers you would have turned into a Demon Lord that would plunge all of existence into ruin.”He laughed. “Damned straight. So… it’s better like this. After all, you won’t let anything dangerous near those you love if you can’t help it… and you also won’t care about what you need to do to save them.”I didn’t respond. I couldn’t. At the moment, I felt something settle inside of me. Pieces of memories ripped away that were returning. Not only that, but emotions.Affection.Realizing that, I glared at the guy on the ground and said, “You bastard.”He laughed. “This is payback. Now you won’t leave them behind, right?”“Tch.”The void was being sketched in. The forest that we left behind was returning bit by bit.Seeing that, I walked away from him, heading back towards Xinxin.Before I took a few steps, his voice called out again.“Hey. Serena… isn’t your enemy.”I paused and then said, “Idiot. I already knew that.”“Just reminding you.”I took another step forward.And then the sketched out world became reality once more. 5 100 – Ego – Heart HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextI returned to the battlefield. To where I was before fighting that guy.But it was different.As I left, it had been a vicious fight between elves and the Imperial Forces. The forest was razed and burned to the ground, mostly ashes. But now it was suddenly restored.That wasn’t the only difference.In addition to the previous conflicting forces, there were two more parties.One was familiar. In one direction, there was a group of people in martial artist uniforms, robes emblazoned with a familiar dragon insignia. The Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect, led by that guy, Erik.Opposite of them, there was a new group of people. Men and women with dark auras around them, almost the archetype of ‘bad guys’ with some people bearing horns, others with batwings, etc. Leading them was a handsome man with crimson eyes and black hair – Krozma – wearing a violet cloak over obsidian plate mail. Beside him were two people that I did recognize, the Ruby and Cobalt Archfiends, Eris and Moros.A four-way stand off. That was what I found myself in the moment I returned.It seemed that the sudden arrival of those two stopped the conflict between the elves and the imperial soldiers, neither side wanting to get caught off-guard by either of the new entries.Glancing over at the elves, I saw that the other Titania had run over there, standing beside an elven man with short white hair and a crown-Aultry-Right. Aultry was that guy’s name. The King of Alvheim.I didn’t know the result of the battle that occurred between the other Titania and Aria with the ones I knew, but it seemed like Saphira had taken the elven princesses along with Xinxin back towards the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect, standing close to them.Blue light shone around both Aria and Titania’s hands as the pair of princesses tried to heal Xinxin’s wound.Beside them, standing guard over that blonde emperor, were Nero and Eve.Perhaps not knowing who to trust, Nero had his sword raised against the Demon Lord’s army while Eve had created a dark barrier blocking out the elves and the Imperial soldiers.A tense scene, no doubt chaotic and startling. A sort of event where the slightest change could throw everything astray.And that was when I arrived.At once, all the eyes turned towards me. Reactions were mixed, as expected. The elves seemed hopeful but wary. Erik and the sect members seemed relieved. The Imperial troops raised their guard. And then that guy Krozma looked over, his eyes narrowed.But that didn’t matter.Ignoring everyone’s gazes, I walked over towards Xinxin.Seeing that, Saphira looked at me and hesitantly called out. “Master Nowun?”Off to the side by the elves, I heard a familiar but unfamiliar voice call out. The other Titania’s. “Lord Nazin?”I ignored them both and came to a stop in front of Xinxin. Then I closed my eyes briefly to think.Demon Lord Krozma.Erik, the Heavenly King.Aultry, the King of Alvheim.And Elio, the Emperor of the Northern Empire.A confrontation of forces and people that shouldn’t have met. A paradox formed by collapsed time and overlapping memories.Right now they were on guard, the conflict at a temporary lull. But if nothing changed, a battle would erupt.And this wasn’t the time for that.I opened my eyes and then released my powers. Light and dark, equal parts order and chaos. Swirling around me in perfect harmony, I turned around to look at everyone and said, “This conflict is over. If anyone wants to fight, step forward now. Of course.” I smiled and said, “You’ll suffer a fate worse than death.”Hearing my words, I saw the other Titania collapse to the ground, only stopped by Aultry holding her. The elves looked bitter, but lowered their weapons when Aultry waved them down.Erik gave me a salute and shouted, “Yes, Grandmaster!” With that, the sect members stepped back as well.Emperor Elio slowly staggered to his feet and turned to look at me. With a faint smile, he turned back to his troops and said, “Men! Stand down!” With that, the Imperial Troops and the remaining Braves withdrew.As for the last party…“Father!”“Dad!”Eve and Nero called out, pleading with him to stand down.Krozma frowned, his gaze shifting between them and the Emperor before settling on me. After a tense moment, he gave a curt nod and motioned for his forces to stand down.And thus the conflict was settled for now.After making sure that was the case, I knelt down beside Xinxin.Aria looked up, tears in her eyes. “Mister Nowun! Miss Xinxin is-!”“She’s not dead yet!” Titania gave a fierce reply and said, “Don’t say that!” She looked at me and then grabbed my shirt. “You can save her, right? Like you did with Ari, you can save Master Xinxin, right?!”Was it because she was that upset or because she was desperate? For once, Titania used contractions when talking with me.“Move.” With only that as a response, I gently picked up Xinxin in my arms.She was cold. Too much blood had been lost, and her pristine jade skin was like ice. Right now, she seemed more like a precious jade sculpture than a person.Sighing, I stared at her face and muttered. “Stupid girl. If that was your dream, you should have mentioned it earlier.”A small and realistic wish. A tiny house by a bamboo forest with a son and daughter.“I would have agreed, you know? Something that simple… with how many times you saved me, it would have been the least I could do for my Faithful Companion.”She didn’t respond. Even though I knew the truth, it didn’t change the fact that she wouldn’t be able to speak again. At least… that should have been the case.I shifted my gaze to the bloody wound over her chest and lightly placed my hand over it. “Still, for having such bad karma, you seem to have great luck. Or maybe it was a natural result, considering who hurt you. That guy tried to take your heart out just like I did… Well, he did it with a sword, but the result is the same. Because of that…”A memory from a world that no longer existed. Me, ripping out a young girl’s heart giving her a false one constructed from my powers to increase her strength.“…Since I borrowed your heart back then, I guess I should return it, huh? Well, I guess I owe you some interest, but we can talk about that after you wake up.”What was real and what was fake. Memories that persisted across time and ‘records’ that I had of what I did.But more than that, the Authority to use the World’s Order for my own purposes and the power of chaos that served as the wellspring of bining the two…“Si…fu…?”…Resulted in a miracle that erased the karma of a girl that threw herself away for the man she loved.I sighed. 4 101 – Resolution – That Goddess… HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextWhile I wanted to watch over Xinxin to make sure there weren’t any complications, there was a pressing matter that had to be resolved first.A conference room in the depths of Alvheim.Like before, it was a peace conference. But unlike before, there was a group of people that had, and yet had not, met each other.Emperor Elio, the leader who united the splintered North under his own merits.Demon Lord Krozma, who ruled over the southern Demon Realm and loved his children above all else.Heavenly King Erik, recent successor to lead the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect in stead of the departed Wang Tian.Elven King Aultry, the current guardian of Alvheim and first line of defense to those seeking Yggdrasil’s Heart.And then there was me.All of us were seated around a circular table, staring at each other.A tense silence filled the room.Seeing that no one was saying anything, I spoke up first. “I hope no one here is stupid enough to continue the war.”Elio shook his head. “I didn’t intend to attack in the first place.”Krozma scoffed. “That’s rich. Then why did you send people to attack my daughter during the ascension?”“I never did that.” Elio frowned. “That was all the Goddess’s doing.”“And you were working with that goddess to summon the Braves to attack, were you not?”Elio kept a straight face and said, “It was inevitable. I had to go along with it to avoid suspicion. And if we’re talking about provocations, then were you not the one who sent two archfiends into my capital to cause a commotion?”“You-!”Aultry cleared his throat. “You two, please calm down. Whatever that you believe the other has done didn’t matter now.” He glanced over at Erik and said, “Heavenly King. What are your thoughts on the matter?”Erik shook his head. “I defer to the Grandmaster on this matter.” Saying that, he looked to me.“Is that so?” Aultry looked at me as well and said, “Mm. Then what do you say, young man that shares the appearance of my dear son-in-law?” Although his voice was bland, his eyes were sharp, showing he clearly didn’t approve of me.But it didn’t matter.Whether he cared for me or not, it didn’t change the truth. And that was-“Time has collapsed.”Aultry froze, rapidly blinking. “P-Pardon?”Krozma narrowed his eyes and slammed his fist on the table. “You can’t expect me to believe this drivel!”Elio shook his head. “I wouldn’t be too hasty, Oh Demon Lord. After all, I already killed you once.”“What?”Erik sighed. “Elio. Could you kindly not provoke the opposing party in this conference?”“And would you kindly use my proper title, Heavenly King?”“When you earn it.”Elio shook his head.“In any case.” I interrupted and said, “We need to clear up events. It seems that someone has intervened and forcibly fused multiple timelines together.”Aultry nodded. “Indeed. ‘Someone’. Perhaps an immortal like yourself, no?”Krozma frowned. “Immortal… Hm.” He surveyed me and then nodded. “You do seem powerful enough…”I ignored the barbed reply and turned to Elio. “You’re the one I know, right?”He nodded. “That is correct, Miss Faith’s teacher. And for the record, I never meant to attack the Demon Lord or invade the Demon Realm. Ah, Alvheim is a different story though. I admit that my actions did indeed lead to its fall.”“Fall? Alvheim?” Aultry narrowed his eyes and said, “What do you mean, Emperor?”“Well…” Elio frowned and said, “Seeing as you are still alive and well, King Aultry, it seemed that event never occurred. But in my time, the priests of that damned goddess received a Divine Oracle and instructed me to retrieve the Heart of Yggdrasil, or at the least raze Alvheim to the ground.”Aultry’s eyes widened. “A Divine Oracle? From the goddess herself? Then… did she truly abandon us?”Krozma frowned. “Impossible. The Goddess would never forsake her children that easily.”Elio laughed. “You’d be surprised at how callous that Goddess can be. If it’s to amuse her or advance her ends, she doesn’t care one wit about the losses in the meanwhile.”Erik nodded. “Indeed. My predecessor spoke as such. The Goddess reigning above is both cruel and cold.”Krozma froze. “Even that old geezer said so…?”I held up my hand. “Hold on. I want to make sure we’re talking about the same person here.”Aultry shook his head. “What is there to talk about? If the Goddess truly abandoned us, then it would explain this distorted time.”Krozma nodded. “Indeed. If she has decided this to be the end of days as prophesized-““And like I said, I want to make sure we’re on the same page.” I glanced over at Elio and said, “I think I know the answer… But that Goddess you mentioned. Is her name Serena?”Krozma scoffed. “Of course it is Serena. What other-?”“Serena?” Elio blinked. “No… She called herself Celeste.”That time the Demon Lord blinked. Rounding on Elio he said, “Celeste? What drivel are you talking about this time?”Elio frowned. “What are you on? Who is Serena?”Aultry tilted his head and carefully said, “Serena is the Goddess of this world, Asifant. The one who created the heavens, earth, and cosmos… Judging from your expression, that’s not who you have in mind?”Elio shook his head. “No. Celeste is the Goddess of Beauty and the ruler of a ruined cosmos. She descended on this world to regain her strength and so granted me the power to unite the Northern Realm… And I take it that none of you have heard of her either.”The Heavenly King frowned. “I know not her name, but the goddess you speak of, Elio, does sound similar to the one that my predecessor spoke of in the past…”Krozma scoffed. “Leave it to you humans to create a goddess and besmirch the true goddess’s name.”Elio stood up. “Do not mock me, Demon Lord. That accursed goddess may not be the one of this world, but her strength and divinity is real.” He clenched his hands and said, “That witch kidnapped my younger sister to serve as her apostle and shackled me with a curse to not act against her. Don’t you dare try to insinuate that it was a mere lie.”“That is exactly what a human-““Quiet.” I glared at Krozma.He looked back and scoffed, crossing his arms.I turned back to Elio and said, “What do you mean by your younger sister serving as that goddess’s apostle?”It was similar. A clue.Elio sat back down, nodding. “I already mentioned a portion of it to Miss Faith, but my sister and I are descendants of the Brave Kimura and the Divine Dragon Tiamat's daughter, Kisara.” His face filled with regret and he said, “I made a deal with that Goddess to stop the wars in the north. But afterwards, during my coronation, my sister, Stella, vanished. Not only that, but nobody could recall anything about her. It was only later when the priests moved to summon the Braves and that damned goddess descended in the form of my sister did I realize what happened.”My frown deepened.Krozma spoke up. “…If that is your situation, Emperor, than I can empathize. However, it does not excuse your actions.”“And I do not expect to be excused,” Elio said. “But more importantly…” He frowned. “The goddess of this world is Serena? In that case, why did she not intervene when a foreign goddess appeared?”“That’s… true?“ Aultry muttered and placed a hand on his chin. “Lady Serena descended to congratulate us on Aria’s birth… and yet she did nothing to stop these events.”Erik crossed his arms. “Could it be that this foreign goddess has usurped this world’s natural goddess’s divinity?”“Impossible.” Aultry immediately shook his head. “Though a goddess of creation, we have a clear record of her combat prowess. After all, half of the creatures of catastrophe sealed within the Lost Woods were done so when she descended after all other measures had failed.”“Then…”The four leaders continued to brainstorm, talking amongst themselves.While they did that, I contemplated Elio’s revelations and all that I experienced since arriving in this world.After mulling over everything, a hypothesis came to mind.At the beginning, I thought Serena was just a bipolar and crazy goddess. But…“Could it be that they’re merged divinities?”A silence hung in the room.Aultry was the first to respond. “That… is quite possible…”Elio slowly nodded. “It would explain why this Serena did not intervene. Maybe she’s being possessed?”There were still more questions that needed to be answered… but none of us seemed to have any real leads.After a while, Aultry sighed and said, “Let us call the meeting there. It would appear that we all have much to consider.”Krozma nodded. “If there really is a foreign goddess tampering with Lady Serena, then it’s our duty to aid her.”Erik stood up. “I will depart first. If time has truly sundered as Grandmaster supposed then I will need to confirm the situation back at the Sun Kingdom.”Elio frowned. “Right. I should make sure that those guys at the capital aren’t doing anything crazy either.”Krozma glanced at Aultry and said, “Do you have time, Aultry?”“I do.” He glanced at me and said, “I don’t suppose you need any assistance finding a place for the night, oh great Grandmaster Immortal?”The sarcasm practically dripped off his tongue.Even so, I knew why he felt that way, so I shook my head. “I can find my way out.”He nodded.Like that, the impromptu meeting between leaders ended. 4 102 – Resolution – Machinations of the Goddess HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextWhile the others went out to resolve their business, I followed the memories that guy left me and headed up through Yggdrasil. There, at the highest branches, I saw it. A cozy house formed from the branches of the World Tree.Saphira said that she would take Xinxin there in the meanwhile during the meeting with the other leaders, so I decided to head there since it was over.It was… strangely nostalgic. But I set those feelings aside and stepped inside. And the moment I did-“You are not me!”“I agree. A na?ve and innocent woman like yourself could never be me. Honestly, it is the same as looking through a twisted mirror…”Two, almost identical voices. Titania’s.I stepped inside the house in time to see Titania and… Titania? Standing apart from each other.The one I knew was clear to see. Not only was she wearing a uniform bearing the Heaven-Seizing Dragon Sect insignia, but her expression was also sharp, disapproving.The other Titania was dressed in a lacy black blouse with a red ribbon and light gray pants. Probably influenced by that guy’s fashion sense.Saphira was standing in the middle of the two, unsure of how to respond.The other Titania looked at Saphira and said, “Why did you let them in here, Fi?! And where is Lord Nazin?!”“That is…” Saphira frowned. “Titania-““And who is she!?” The other Titania jabbed at Titania… Well, to make things simple, I suppose Nia would make more sense. That was what Xinxin called her anyway…Nia crossed her arms and said, “Did I not tell you? Or do you just not want to accept that I am who you would have become if events turned out just a ‘bit’ differently?”“You-!”I stepped into the room.Once more, I was the center of attention. Both Titanias turned to look at me, along with Saphira.Maybe to preempt any further arguments, Saphira spoke up first and said, “Welcome back, Master. Did the discussions turn out well?”“As well as I could hope for… but-““You!” Titania… Well, the other Titania. She rounded on me and said, “Where is he?! Where is Lord Nazin?!”Nia sighed, placing a hand on her forehead. “Goddess, do I fall for men that easily…?”The other Titania narrowed her eyes.I sighed and said, “He’s gone. As for when he’ll be back… I’m not sure.”“He’s… gone?” The other Titania’s eyes widened and she shook her head. “No. That’s… That’s a lie! Lord Nazin… He wouldn’t… He promised! He said that he’d-!”I let out a deeper sigh. “I know. He told me as such.”Well, I could ‘remember’ as much from the memories that guy gave me.The other Titania’s voice hitched. Her eyes welled up and she covered her mouth.Seeing that brought a pang of guilt in my heart. Not my emotions, but that guy’s.I frowned and then said, “Well… Don’t worry too much. I didn’t kill him if that’s what you’re thinking.”The other Titania froze. “You… didn’t?” A hopeful voice, fragile and clinging to anything that could serve as a lifeline.I shook my head. “I’m just… Mm. Borrowing him for a little while.”“Borrowing?” The other Titania looked confused. Even so, she seemed calmer.Nia let out a deep sigh.Seeing that, and wanting to forestall any arguments, I turned to her and said, “How’s Xinxin?”“Master Xinxin is-““I’m right here, Sifu.” Xinxin walked over, using the wall to support her.I quickly moved over to her. “You shouldn’t be up yet!”Before I could grab her, she smiled and pushed me a step back. “I’m fine. Just a bit tired, Sifu. Besides.” She turned to look at the two Titanias and said, “I couldn’t sleep with those two arguing.”Nia bowed her head in apology.Titania huffed.Saphira sighed.I shook my head. “Even so, don’t strain yourself, Xinxin.”She looked at me and said, “I should be telling you that, Sifu. After all, you’ll have to fix this mess we’re in- Hm?” Xinxin blinked and looked around the room. “Where’s Aria?”“Aria?” I frowned and looked around. “That’s right. Where is Aria?”Nia frowned. “My younger sister said she was going to check on you.”Titania nodded. “Ari said the same to me… Ah. My Ari.”I froze, suddenly remembering what happened last time in Alvheim. I turned to move, but the moment I did-A scream. Not a physical one, but a mental screech, the sound of a young girl desperately calling out.Both Titania and the other one flinched.“Yggdrasil…”“…Is screaming?”Xinxin’s eyes widened. “Sifu, this presence is-?!”“Dammit…!” I should have realized it sooner. Everything that had happened was a bait. A distraction.A divine aura erupted. But it wasn’t Serena’s. Instead, this one was more sinister, sly.I immediately tried to warp to the Heart of Yggdrasil, but was stopped in my place. An active repulsion that made space refuse to bend to my will. At least to that area.I clicked my tongue and focused on the person who could get me there the fastest. “Saphira, take care of everyone! And Xinxin, don’t do anything stupid!”“Sifu!”She called out, but I left.Space rippled and I reemerged in front of someone else. An elf with white hair and a crown. Aultry.He looked irritated to see my face, but also expectant. “You noticed as well?” Aultry was already armed, a pair of swords sheathed at his side and armor on his body.“We need to go. Now.”The King of Alvheim nodded, waving his hand. At once, the ground opened up, revealing a path deep into the heart of the World Tree.I moved, but he was a step faster, already running down the path.Seeing that, I followed after him.It didn’t take long. Whether because he was using magic to get there faster or because he was already most of the way there when I got to him, we arrived at the Heart of Yggdrasil in less than a minute.And when we did… It was just as I expected.‘Aria’ stood in front of a withered Yggdrasil’s heart. The guardian of Yggdrasil, Hraesvelg, lay dead at her feet, his head kicked to the corner of the room. And, most importantly, the Sword of Mana was in her right hand.Hearing us enter, she turned around and smiled. A seemingly innocent expression, but one paired with glimmering green eyes that seemed to flicker with silver stars.Aultry was shocked. His eyes flicked from Hraesvelg’s corpse to the withered Heart of Yggdrasil, and then to Aria. “My… precious baby girl? Ari?” He stepped forward. “What are you-?”A flash of light.I pulled him back and swept out my right hand. A sword formed in an instant, swirling with light and darkness, and broke the attack.“Tch.” The woman clicked her tongue.I raised my weapon and said, “That’s not your daughter, Aultry. She’s…” I looked at her and said, “Celeste, right? The fallen goddess- No, the original goddess whose power Serena now wields. Or rather, the divinity that she assimilated into her own.”She laughed. “A pity.” She smiled and placed her left index finger on her chin. “I thought you would take a little longer to notice.”“Where is Aria? And how did you get past Serena?” I tightened my grip on the sword. As I did, it responded with my memories, turning into a familiar form. The Sword of Mana that I had taken in that ruined future.Her smile widened. “Isn’t it obvious, Mister No One?” She held out her hands and said, “You’re looking at them… Well.” She tilted her head and said, “I suppose that isn’t completely true. I guess you could say I used those two to bring ‘me’ back? I was inspired from your own actions, actually.” Her eyes sparkled and she said, “Using the fact that the splintered part drew from the same source and reuniting it with an incomplete avatar… what a marvelous idea.”I didn’t respond. But someone else did.The sound of drawn blades from behind me. And then Aultry staggered forward, his eyes narrowed. “I don’t completely know what’s going on… but give me back my baby girl!” Roaring that, he ran forward, swinging his swords at the Goddess.“Wait, Aul-“ I held out my hand to grab him. But before I could, the king was sent flying back through the room and smacked into the wall, tearing through the branches.A low groan showed that the king wasn’t dead, but from the impact, he didn’t get off lightly either.“Tch.” Celeste lowered her arm and muttered, “That should have killed. It seems that this vessel’s personality is still fighting back…”I wracked my mind for a solution.…Did I just have to kill her? But I could sense it. I wasn’t sure how she did it, but Serena’s divinity was mixed in there as well, along with Aria’s soul.“Hm.” She stared at me and frowned. “... I would have thought that you would have tried to cut me down again."I didn’t respond.There wasn’t a need to. After all, I could see it for myself.Overlapping egos, a reinforced divinity, and souls tangled up together so much that breaking any tie would tear it apart completely.Last time, it was like oil in water, letting me separate it apart by splitting the karma. But this time, it was like she mixed coffee and milk, turning it into a complete whole. A bit of Aria, a bit of Serena. Aria’s incomplete soul was filled with Serena’s divinity, making a seamless whole. But that divinity was also tainted- Or rather, restored to be solely that of Celeste.An irreversible process… at least, not without tearing everything down to the base components. But that would inevitably result in loss. Even with Absolute Memory…“Sifu!” Space rippled and then Xinxin emerged beside me.I narrowed my eyes and quickly stood in front of her. “Stupid girl! Who told you to come?!”She forcibly moved to my side and said, “I had a bad feeling, and I felt a powerful being that went beyond the boundaries of the world- Hm?” She stared at Celeste and then pointed her finger. “You!”Celeste tilted her head in thought and then smiled. “Ah, I remember now. I hope you don’t mind if I changed to contents of our deal a bit… After all, the result is the same, right? Like this, the only one left for your beloved teacher is you.”I blinked and then narrowed my eyes. “Deal, Xinxin?”She flinched. “It’s… complicated. I’ll explain later. But more importantly!” She swept her hand out, pointing a crystal blade at Celeste. “I heard from that Emperor. You’re the one who caused all of this, aren’t you?”Celeste let out a coy smile and placed a finger on her chin. “Perhaps?” Xinxin narrowed her eyes and stepped forward. At the same time, the world stilled, shifting into the karmic realm. An attack meant to sever karma and erase Celeste completely…“Wait!”I grabbed her before she could move.“S-Sifu?!” She turned to looked at me. “Why? Isn’t she your enemy?”I shook my head. “She is! But she has Aria as a hostage!”“What?” Xinxin turned back to look at Celeste.The goddess laughed. “Your beloved teacher is correct, little girl. The moment that ‘I’ die, you can say goodbye to this lovely elf princess. Ah, but not me, of course.” She narrowed her eyes and said, “It won’t be that easy this time around.”Xinxin stiffened, hesitating. From the way she pursed her lips, she seriously seemed to be weighing the option of whether or not to attack.“Xinxin.”She looked back at me and then sighed, seemingly giving something up. “I know, Sifu.” Like that, she lowered her sword. “But…” She looked back at Celeste and said, “Then what do we do?”I didn’t respond and instead thought about it, scanning through my memories for anything that could be useful…Pieces of information. Memories seemingly disconnected and trivial.And then I remembered it.Can you hear me, Goddess? ...Hm. It seems that you cannot. Using Information Concealment like this, I can sense neither your obnoxious gaze nor your meddling divine powers. Should I thank her for confirming my hypothesis or ridicule her for thinking that increasing her presence and direct intervention would leave me no room to act?She can enjoy the worthless story I'm unfolding on that timeline as long as she wants. In the meantime... I have more pressing concerns to handle.As for 'you' who is recalling this message. For now, continue what you've started. Our paths will intersect soon enough...My eyes widened.“Well.” Celeste smiled and mimed looking at a watch on her wrist. “It’s been fun, but I have things to do, places to be… like recovering the rest of my strength from that girl.” She waved at Xinxin and said, “Enjoy your prize, darling! And don’t feel too upset, ‘Hero’.” She looked at me and said, “That’s just how this story ends.”“Wait!” Xinxin reached out. “This isn’t-!”But Celeste was gone.Xinxin bit her lips and then turned around to face me. “Sifu, I-““It’s fine.” I smiled. “I know what to do.”“You… do?”I patted her head and said, “It’s time to play the gambit that ‘I’ had in mind a while back.” 3 103 – Resolution – Paradoxum Memoriae HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextOnce more, the round table in Alvheim. Just in case my gambit failed, I wanted to make sure there was a backup plan. As a result, I gathered the major pieces in this story to set up the reversal.Aultry, Elio, Krozma, Xinxin, and myself.Well, it was originally going to be Erik, but Xinxin steadfastly kicked him out and took his spot.Aultry slumped onto the table, palming his head. “My baby girl…”Elio looked at me and said, “Judging by the fact that you went out of your way to have Miss Faith retrieve us… as well as Aultry’s condition.” He looked at the bandages wrapped around the elven king’s body and said, “I presume something happened.”I nodded. “Not just something. Someone. That Goddess you mentioned decided to show up.”Elio froze and then narrowed his eyes. “…I take it the encounter didn’t end as you thought it would.” He glanced over at Aultry and said, “And from your appearance and expression, I guess she took your daughter as her next avatar?”Aultry slammed his fist on the table. “Dammit! What are we supposed to do against a goddess like that?!” He turned to me and said, “If even you and the Heaven-Seizer couldn’t act, then…?” His face filled with despair and he hung his head.Krozma huffed and leaned back in his chair. “Isn’t it simple? Goddess or not, we just have to kill her.” He looked around the room and said, “If we mobilize all of our forces, it shouldn’t be an issue.”Xinxin rolled her eyes. “You should stop playing tough, Mister Demon Lord. A ‘King’ should stay put. Besides…” She shifted her gaze to Aultry and said, “I don’t think he would appreciate it very much if we killed his precious ‘baby girl’.”Aultry suddenly stood up and glared at Krozma. “Demon Lord. If you so much as think about harming her…!”Krozma held up his hands. “Fine, fine… But could someone give me a proper explanation? What exactly happened?”I cleared my throat and said, “Allow me to explain. In short.” I turned towards Elio and said, “It seems that there was a goddess from a fallen universe that managed to persist somehow in this world. By helping the Emperor over there, she steadily regained some of her power. Correct?”Elio winced and slowly nodded. “…Yes. As much as I hate to admit it, that is indeed how it turned out.”Krozma frowned. “So what? Shouldn’t Lady Serena be able to handle a foreign invader?”I nodded. “That should be the case. But the problem is… This Goddess is the source of Serena’s divinity. Or rather, Serena became a Goddess because of that fallen one.”“…I don’t follow.”Xinxin’s eyes widened. “I see! It’s like the ancient inheritances that experts leave behind!”“Kind of.” I frowned and said, “I don’t know how it happened, but it seems like Serena’s divinity is derived from that goddess’s.”Aultry looked at me and said, “But why did she have to take Aria?! Why my baby girl?”“…Because Aria is Serena’s vessel.”Aultry blinked. “P-Pardon?”It was something that kept bothering me. Why that princess seemed so attached to me, why her soul was incomplete, and why Serena placed such an emphasis on her…“…I think Serena planned to incarnate as Aria- No, I think that Aria is actually a fragment of Serena.”I remembered the tired look Serena had in our talks, both in my memory and that guy’s.Persisting for so long while not originally being a Goddess… surely that would take its toll. Aria was probably a way to live out life again as a mortal.Aultry froze and muttered. “That… would explain quite a bit…”I nodded and said, “Since Aria is Serena’s mortal incarnation, and since Serena’s divinity is derived from that Goddess…”“…Then it would be a hassle,” Krozma finished. “Hm. I see the issue. But even so… Can we not just kill her regardless? If the situation is that dire, then-““We are not killing my baby girl!”Xinxin sighed and shook her head. “I can see where Nero gets his lack of tact… but if it is as Sifu says, even if we do kill this Goddess as she is now, I doubt that it would solve the issue.”Elio nodded. “I concur with Miss Faith. Celeste… Since none of you have interacted with her, you wouldn’t know. But that woman is both sly, cunning, and as stubborn as a roach. She is also particularly skilled at faking deaths.” He narrowed his eyes. “I would know.”“…Then what do we do?” Krozma crossed his arms. “Do we contact Lady Serena directly to fight that other goddess?”I shook my head. “It wouldn’t work even if we did. Like I said, the goddess is the source of Serena’s powers. Instead… I have an idea- Or rather, a gambit to make. But just in case it fails, I wanted to inform you of the situation so that we can make preparations to fight in the worst case scenario.”Aultry looked upset at that declaration, but let out a resigned sigh.Elio looked at me. “A gambit?”“That’s right.” I glanced at him and said, “Seeing how whimsical that woman is, I’m guessing she enjoys games, right?”Elio scoffed. “That’s an understatement if I ever heard of one. Even helping me unite the North was one giant game for her.” He paused. “…Wait. Why are you asking.”I smiled.The Lost Woods. Specifically, the broken down Door of Immortality.“Are you sure about this, Sifu?” Xinxin stared at the door and then back at me, frowning.I nodded. “I’m sure.”The Door of Immortality. It was broken in this world, but in the Xia Dynasty, it led directly to Serena’s domain.If it appeared anywhere else in the world, Serena would immediately notice and descend to meet the person trying to crossover using it.That was true even here in this world where the Laws had completely changed. After all, it was an obvious thing that she would have to be blind to miss.But right now we were in the Lost Woods. A place away from divine sight, and also the place where time and space could become tangled up together.“…So this is why I kept Information Concealment even afterwards, huh?”It was recognized for fooling her at first, but I must have subconsciously memorized the effects of this place through my reckless experiences.“Sifu?” Xinxin looked at me, confused.I shook my head. “Nothing. Just reminiscing a bit.”“Ah.” Xinxin nodded. “About the Xia Dynasty?”“Something like that.” I dug into my pockets and pulled something out. The ring with a strong connection between Serena and myself. The moment I did, the door lit up, rising out of the ground like it did before.Xinxin watched it and then placed her hand on her chest.I glanced at her. “…Are you sure that you’ll be fine without me? I don’t know how long this will take.”Xinxin smiled. “It’s fine, Sifu. I’m used to waiting now. A year, a century, a millenium... No matter how long it takes, I’ll wait for you.” Her smile dimmed a bit, and she said, “It'll be a bit lonely… But as long as you return, it’ll be alright.”I placed my hand on her head, patting it. “Don’t worry. I won’t be like that One Tin guy.”She smiled, an expression that reached her eyes, and she said, “It’s Wang Tian, Sifu. And I know.”I smiled back. Afterwards, I turned away from her and walked towards the Immortal Door. Placing my hand on it, I felt ripples of time and space distort. Karma, interacting with my Absolute Memory and the ‘gambit’ I laid down so long ago as well as the ‘truth’ that I realized.“Good luck, Sifu!” Xinxin called out to me one last time.Staring back, I grinned and said, “Don’t cry too much, alright, my beloved Faithful Companion.”Her eyes widened in shock. “Si-!”And then it was silent.A void, the place between time and space. A domain that only those who stepped foot onto eternity and glimpsed at infinity could reach.The Immortal Door vanished. But that was what I expected. It was just a ‘door’ after all. The path was yet to be walked.At least, at this time.I closed my eyes, quietly holding the worn-out ring. At the same time, everything that I experienced played back in my head. The memories that made up who I was, the memories of that guy who I left behind…And finally, the memories of the one before me.Opening my eyes, I saw a swirling vortex of energy and a young woman with light brown hair in a Japanese student uniform standing in front of it.The light from the vortex died down, and the figure that had been standing in it faded away.I stepped forward.“Hm?” The young woman… The Goddess standing there turned around to look at me. “Who are you?”I smiled. “No one in particular. What’s more important is… Serena and the Goddess of Asifant. Do you want to play a game?” 3 104 – ???? ??? – Checkmate HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe Goddess jumped out of her chair, her eyes wide open.The Nameless One placed a piece in the center of the gameboard, smiling. “I win.”An impossible result. The pieces that she carefully laid out, the traps she placed, the moves that should have been impossible to prevent.All of them were void. Moot.Against all odds, the pieces had changed. White turned to black- No, even the pieces that didn’t were turned against her.The Goddess shook her head. “That’s… impossible.” Suddenly, her form distorted, turning into Aria- No, a woman that looked like Aria. “Impossible!” She glared at me and said, “I refuse to accept this! I won’t accept this!”The Nameless One shrugged, crossing his arms and kicking back in his chair. “Too bad. I didn’t make the deal with you, Celeste.”“You arrogant bastard!” Celeste held out her hand, summoning the Sword of Mana.Or, she tried to.“Kuh! What is… this…!?”Golden chains, wrapped around her body. Black threads, wrapped around her right arm and neck. Crimson threads, wrapped around her left arm.Celeste scowled and tugged on the chains, trying to pull herself loose.The Nameless One stood up and said, “Really now, for a supposedly manipulative goddess, you should have thought things through a bit more. Or did you think that karma was something that you could take lightly?”“You…!”The Nameless One- No. ‘Nowun’ grinned and said, “That’s right. Me.” He walked over to Celeste and then smiled. “You must have thought you were smart using your relationship with Serena and hers with Aria to reclaim your Authority. Unfortunately for you…” He pulled out a ring and placed it on the table. “My ties with those girls are much stronger than yours.”She glanced at the table and then her eyes widened. Afterwards, she turned to look at Nowun in disbelief. “That’s… impossible. You are-““Go fuck yourself, you jealous goddess.”Saying that, Nowun stabbed his right hand into Celeste’s chest and ripped something out. A glowing orb, shining with iridescent light.When that happened, the chains and strings binding her vanished. At the same time, light flickered across her body and she fell over. Before she crashed into the ground, Nowun grabbed her.Celeste was no more, and the game they played was finished. Not only that, but because Nowun had taken away the divine powers, all that was left on the ground was an ordinary young woman.But she wasn’t Aria.While she looked the same, there were slight differences. Her face wasn’t quite as sharp, her eyes a bit more rounded, Oriental. And then there were her ears, rounded like an ordinary human’s rather than an elf’s.Nowun sighed and gently rested her back on the ground. That done, he stood up and glanced back at the board. Specifically, he stared at the piece he placed down on the board.An ordinary young man with an average face and black hair.There were two others across the board that looked similar, one wreathed in dark shadows surrounded by two elves and a dragon with the other in a martial artist’s robe standing beside an Oriental beauty.But unlike them, he wore regular clothes. A plain dress shirt and jeans. Fairly well-dressed, but an ordinary outfit that wouldn’t look out of place on the streets of Earth.Nowun shook his head and then walked off. As he did, he raised his right hand and said, “I’ll leave it to you to finish things up here. After all, you’re the one she was waiting for. Isn’t that right? Mister-“ 4 105 – The Beginning – Karmic Anomaly – I HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext“-Neol Won!”Neol Won blinked and looked around.An ordinary lecture hall- No. That was wrong. It was a classroom. The place where he was supposed to take his final exams for his university classes.The professor… Neol couldn’t remember the guy’s name, some average old guy with balding hair and a tweed jacket. Anyway, that guy was proctoring the exam and had wandered over to stand at the edge of Neol’s desk.Sighing, the professor said, “Even if it’s a beautiful day out and the last exam in the university schedule, you shouldn’t be falling asleep yet. What if you fail?”Neol slowly shook his head and sat up before sliding his exam over. “I already finished.”“Hm?” The professor took the sheet, quickly flipping through the pages. As he did, his eyes widened. “These are-“Neol stood up and grabbed his bag. “I’m done. Take care, Professor.”Ignoring the shocked gazes from his peers, Neol walked out of the room.“Three, huh? Too early for dinner and too late for lunch.” Neol sighed and put his phone away. “Unlucky as usual, I see.”Adjusting his bag, he rounded the corner of the university building to the sidewalk leading home.Like the professor said, it was a beautiful day out. The sky was a clear blue, the sun was bright but warm instead of burning. There was even a gentle breeze, one that… seemed to be getting closer to him?”“Ah.”Without breaking stride, Neol stepped to the side.Just as he did, a biker flew past. A man wearing the usual bright green clothing that bikers did. Barely missing Neol, the biker winced and then threw out his hand. “Sorry!”Neol shook his head and kept walking. Adjusting his bag over his left shoulder, he wondered what he should eat. There was still some leftover chicken in his freezer and some broccoli, but he didn’t really feel like cooking…“Head’s up!”Another breeze, rushing towards his face.Neol held up his left hand to block it and then slightly closed it. When he did, something collided with his hand. Brown leather, a slightly pointed form that would have blown out his eye and blinded him if he hadn’t caught it… A football.An athlete wearing a jersey with the university’s mascot ran over, panting. “I don’t know what happened, man. The ball just flew out of my hands…”Neol tossed it over to him. “Don’t worry about it.”The athlete sighed in relief. “Thanks, man. But that was some pro reaction time! Do you-““Not interested.” Cutting the athlete off, Neol waved his hand and walked away.As he did, he was lost in thought again, pondering on what to do for the rest of the day. The exam was easier than expected… He really overprepared for it. Really, he should have at least grabbed some breakfast instead of cramming in those flashcards.A wave of fatigue swept through Neol and he yawned, stretching his arms. “Maybe I should just get back home and sleep…?”He shook his head and stopped in front of a crosswalk. There was a red light and heavy traffic. But that was a given, considering all the people trying to get back home or move out now that classes were over.Although the sidewalks were fairly empty at the moment… Probably since most of the other students were still trying desperately not to fail their finals.Neol yawned again and then rotated his shoulder, doing some light exercises to stay awake.At that time, he noticed a beautiful young woman stop beside him, waiting at the crosswalk too. She glanced over, causing him to catch her features.Startling green eyes, a delicate face with contrasting Oriental and Western features that would turn heads no matter where in the world she went. And then there was her hair, a bright blonde, almost like golden wheat.But she seemed lost in thought, quickly averting her gaze. From her attire, a plain black blouse and pants, as well as a nametag in her pocket, it looked like she just got off work. Idly adjusting the strap on her purse, she pulled out her phone and stared intently at the screen, as if desperately waiting for a response.Neol shrugged. While he was curious about what a girl like her was doing out here at this time, it wouldn’t be the first one he came across.More importantly… What was he going to do now that summer had arrived and he had all this free time?A robotic voice called out. “Walk. Walk.”Glancing up, Neol saw that the light had changed to green, and that the pedestrian crossing symbol had changed to walk.Still, out of habit, he lingered around a bit before crossing, just to make sure.But the girl didn’t. Still staring at her phone, she quickly took a step forward, walking on the street.There wasn’t any oncoming traffic since the light was green in their direction.At least, that should have been the case.But to the right, a semi-truck flew down the street, barreling through oncoming traffic.The girl, still staring at the phone, finally noticed when the semi was a few seconds away from turning her into meatpaste. Her beautiful green eyes widened.Car horns blared, accompanied by the screech of crumpling steel and torn asphalt…And then the semi-truck missed.No, it wasn’t that it missed, but that the girl was no longer standing there.Shrapnel, flying through the air. Cars, flipping to the side like an action movie and moving straight towards her.Neol held the girl tight in his arms and expertly weaved around all of that, pulling her close.As he did, he saw a stray steel pipe spin through the air, on collision course with the girl’s neck.He wrinkled his nose and then lashed out with his right arm, sending the pipe spinning away.And then he reached the other side of the street. The moment he did, he placed the girl down and let out a deep sigh. “What the hell… I didn’t think there was anyone else who had worse luck than me. What, are the heavens jealous of your beauty or something?”The girl flushed, placing her heart over her chest. It seemed like she was still processing the harrowing near-death experience since she didn’t respond for a few seconds. But then, she slapped her cheeks and shook her head. “Sorry. I just got fired and then I was lost in thought and so-“Neol waved his hand. “I don’t need your life story, woman. Just tell me what gods you pissed off so I know who to make an offering to so that I don’t get wrapped up in more bad luck.”The girl laughed. “I’m sorry, but I haven’t got a clue about that… But thanks for saving me!” She smiled and said, “I’m Rena, by the way. Rena Sanada.”Neol shook his head. “You’re awfully nonchalant about this…” He straightened and said, “Neol Won. Though… Sanada, huh?” He gave Rena a onceover and nodded. “I thought as much, but you really are a ‘half’, huh?”The girl, Rena, flushed and crossed her arms. “And just what is that supposed to mean?!”Neol shrugged. “You got the best of both worlds.” To emphasize, he stared at a few spots that were particularly developed on Rena and said, “No wonder it’s trying so hard to get rid of you.”Rena’s flushed deepened. “W-What?!”“Anyway, we should get out of here. I’m bored and I’ve got time to kill, so how about some dinner? Ah, on me, obviously.”“D-Dinner? Wait, hold on.” Rena blinked and held out her hand. “I-I still need to process-“A low but audible stomach growl.Neol raised an eyebrow. It wasn’t from him, after all.Rena turned beet-red. 3 106 – The Beginning – The Misfortunate Girl HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextA small family diner. Seeing how starved the girl was, Neol took her to a place he usually stopped by for dinner when he stayed later than usual on campus. As promised, he paid for her food and got some for himself.Sitting at a dining table, Neol took a sip from a cup of water and then took a bite from his Caesar salad. As he did, he stared at the girl across from him.Rena flushed and tucked a strand of hair behind her right ear. “D-Don’t look at me so intently.”Neol shrugged. “I can’t help it. The contrast between us is too much.” Saying that, he looked down at what Rena ordered.The largest burger that the diner had on the menu. An extra large order of fries. And then a towering strawberry shake in a paper cup.Neol looked back up at Rena and said, “That’s a lot of food for a girl with your figure, you know?”“H-Hmph!” Rena picked up her burger and said, “I was hungry, alright?! I haven’t had a proper meal all day because I was stressed out.”“Even so, eating that much might make it your last meal, you know?” Neol said that while carefully observing her.She scoffed and took a big bite from her burger. Thoroughly chewing it, she swallowed and reached for a fry, tossing it in her mouth.Of course, in her haste she immediately started choking.Rena’s beautiful eyes widened and she dropped her burger on her plate, reaching for her shake. She took a sip, but since it was so thick, nothing came out of the straw. Scrambling, she grabbed Neol’s water and ripped the lid off, taking a large gulp. But it didn’t help and Rena started to panic.Seeing that, Neol sighed and leaned over, quickly jabbing her diaphragm.Rena gasped, coughing, and a soggy French fry flew out of her mouth, landing on her burger.“See?”Rena coughed a bit more. Afterwards, the tips of her ears turned red and she turned her head to the side. “T-That doesn’t prove anything!”Neol shrugged. “Don’t need to prove anything to me, Miss Fortunate.” He took a few more careful bites of his salad and then waved his fork at her. “But I am curious… The world really seems to want you dead. What’s your story?”Rena frowned and took another bite of her burger. This time, it was small and careful. She also pointedly avoided her fries. “I think you’re being too superstitious… but I guess I can tell you about myself a bit. I owe you that much for saving my life twice today.”“Mmhm.”Rena placed her burger down and wiped her hands with some napkins. “Like you guessed, I’m half and half. I don’t know who my father is, but my mom was a Japanese escort who came to America after him since he was supposed to be some rich businessman. Of course, she never found him and had to make ends meet and raise a baby all by herself.”Neol blinked. Hearing that, he briefly wondered if she was lying to try and get him to pay for something else too… but he quickly shook off that thought.The girl was too na?ve to be that devious.After all, what he had done would be enough to be considered sexual harrassment and she hadn’t even brought it up once, so she was clearly too nice for her own good.Rena let out a sad smile and said, “Since Mom’s life was miserable, she named me Rena. Apparently it means joyous melody… Considering her life was an aria of sorrow, she hoped mine would be different. But…”“She died, right? Leaving you to work things out by yourself?”Rena blinked. “How did you know?”Neol waved his hand. “You wouldn’t be talking like that if it was a happy ending, right?”Rena nodded. “You’re really smart, aren’t you, Neol? …But yes. Mom died on my sixteenth birthday two years ago. Since then, I’ve had to work odd jobs because I don’t have any relatives here.” She smiled and said, “I’d like to think I’ve been doing a good job at it too! But…” Her smile faded and she said, “The place I was working at recently fired me.”Neol raised an eyebrow and said, “Let me guess. It’s a job at a café and you were hired on the spot after meeting the manager. You had it for about a year, but then that guy asked you out for lunch or dinner at his place and you rejected him… Probably today, right? And then you suddenly got a text saying that you were fired.”Rena gasped. “Are you a detective, Neol!? That’s exactly what happened!”Neol shook his head. “It’s obvious. After all, a girl as beautiful as you can’t work an ordinary job without drawing too much attention and jealousy so regular places wouldn’t hire you. And the people that do would have ulterior motives…” Neol paused and tilted his head. “Considering how na?ve you are, I’m surprised you haven’t been taken advantage of yet.”“That’s mean!” Rena huffed and took a sip from her shake. “I’m not stupid, Neol. Besides, Mom taught me a lot about how bad men act and how to handle them.”“Apparently not enough to avoid getting fired.”Rena paused. “…I’ll admit that my manager was a bit creepy, but he wasn’t like that. And if he was, I’d-“The doors to the diner slammed open. With that, a pair of drunken men staggered in. One of them, a guy that was in fairly good shape, probably an athlete, noticed Rena and turned towards her.Before they could even take one step, Neol grabbed Rena’s arm and pulled her out of her seat.“N-Neol?” Rena blinked, caught off-guard at the sudden act, and hastily grabbed her bag. “U-Um-!”He glanced at her and shook his head. “Don’t question it and just come with me.”They had already paid for their food, so Neol didn’t hesitate in leaving. He did grab Rena’s shake before they went too far though.That guy Neol noticed walked over, trying to grab Rena. “Hey, babe! Why don’t you-“Before that guy could grab her, Neol pulled Rena close and spun her around.The act caused the guy to fall flat on the ground.“H-Hey!” His friend called out, turning towards Neol.But before they could do anything, he had already ushered Rena out of the diner, adjusting his bag behind him as he did.Once they were outside and a fair distance away from the diner, Neol let Rena go.The moment he did, she turned to him with starry eyes and said, “That was amazing, Neol! Where did you learn to move like that? No, are you a professional dancer?”He nodded. “If you consider dancing on the bridge of life and death every day being a professional, then yes.”“E-Eh?”Neol shook his head and adjusted his bag. “Nothing. You just pick up a lot of things out of necessity when the world keeps throwing things at you… Ah, and stand still.”“What? Why-?”A baseball whipped past Rena’s head, bouncing off the wall of the building.Her eyes widened and all the color left her face.“Sorry, Mister!” At that time, a pair of kids ran over, one holding a wooden bat and the other a glove. The one holding the bat bowed his head. “We didn’t mean to hit it so far!”Neol lightly tossed the baseball back to them and said, “Be more careful next time and play in a park instead of in the streets.”“We will!” The kids waved and then ran off again.Rena watched them leave, still shaken up.Seeing that, Neol held out the cup he snatched on the way out. “Here. You might want this.”Rena blinked. “What? Oh.” She saw the shake and said, “You grabbed that for me?”Neol handed it over and said, “Of course. I spent money on it… Besides, aren’t you dirt poor right now?”“Hmph.” Rena huffed… but she didn’t refuse the shake, quietly sipping on it. 5 107 – The Beginning – Death Flags HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextIt was drawing close to evening. The sun had begun to sunk beneath the horizon, casting everything in orange hues.Rena pulled out her phone to check the time and then frowned. “It’s getting late… I should get going.” She put it away and looked back at Neol. “Thanks for everything today, Neol, but-““I’ll walk you home.”“H-Huh?”Neol stuck his hands in his pocket and said, “I don’t want to wake up the next morning hearing that an unidentified young woman died on her way home on the news, so I’ll at least make sure you get home safe.”Rena seemed hesitant.Neol raised an eyebrow. “What? Are you scared of me or something?”“Mm… I think I should be. I mean, you keep saying that I’m going to die before the end of the day… But I also know creeps when I see one. And you did save my life twice today and got me out of that situation too…” She frowned and then said, “Really though. Why are you helping me out so much?”Neol shrugged. “Can’t a guy escort a beautiful woman home because he’s concerned for her life?”“Coming from anyone else, I’d agree.” Rena frowned, staring at Neol. “But when you say that it sounds a bit off…”“Well in that case, should I leave you be?”“No!” Rena quickly shook her head. “I don’t mind. You’re just… more than a bit weird, you know?”“I get that a lot.” Neol pulled his hands out of his pocket and stretched. “Now, where are we headed?”“Um, I live over here…”It turned out that Rena lived over an hour away from the campus. As a result, the pair had to walk for a while.Fortunately, it seemed that the bad luck surrounding Rena had vanished. Or so it appeared.But as Neol walked Rena closer to her home, his expression grew dimmer and dimmer and his eyes narrowed.It was a run-down part of town. The place where the poor and the ones working the darker side of the world hung around.Since Neol was there, and since he kept close to Rena, the shadier individuals hanging around ducked their heads away, pretending not to notice.But it didn’t change the fact that this wasn’t a place that someone like Rena would be safe in.Glancing over at the girl he was escorting, Neol muttered, “You really are a walking archetype of the misfortunate girl, aren’t you?”Rena blinked. “Pardon?”“It’s nothing.” Neol shook his head and focused on keeping an eye out.Eventually, they arrived at a small apartment tucked away in an alley on the ground floor.A street light from nearby lit up the area just enough to see, but it was still cloaked in shadows.Standing in front of the door, an old wooden one with paint cracked and flaking, Rena pulled out a key from her purse and turned towards Neol. “Thank you for everything today-“Before she finished, Neol grabbed the key from her and then pulled her back.“N-Ne-“He placed a finger on his lips and shook his head.Her eyes widened and she stepped back, confused but trusting Neol to act.Neol stepped forward, putting the key into the door. After pretending to struggle a bit, he turned the lock and opened the door, stepping in.The moment he did, a dark shadow blurred. A white cloth and the scent of chloroform.But Neol was faster. Already expecting something like that to occur, he immediately lashed out with his leg, striking the attacker in their diaphragm. Then, while the person was staggering back, he stepped forward and spun behind him, wrapping his arm around the man’s neck and cutting off the bloodflow.A brief struggle, but already lacking air, the figure quickly collapsed, going limp.When that happened, Neol let the figure drop the floor and then dragged him over to the door. Once there, he pulled off a mask that the man was wearing and then looked up at Rena. “This your manager?”Rena gasped, covering her mouth with her hands.It was a large man with balding hair. He seemed a bit out of shape, but not overtly. Just an average middle-aged man… who decided to sneak into a young woman’s house for a night invasion, apparently.Rena’s eyes were wide and she slowly nodded. “That’s… him, alright.”“Thought so.” Neol rolled the guy over, making sure the man wouldn’t suffocate while he was unconscious, and then stepped back out, locking the door behind him.Rena blinked. “Um.” Her gaze flicked from the door to Neol and she said, “Are we just going to leave him there?”“Yes.” Brushing off his hands and wiping the door down, he grabbed Rena’s arm and started walking off. “And you’re going to stay at my place tonight.”Rena flushed. “W-Wait a minute! N-Neol, you’re nice and all and I... You are pretty handsome, but this is... I'm not quite... This is too sudden, you know!? A girl has to prepare herself!”Neol rolled his eyes. “I’m not interesting in you like that.” He paused and then said, “Well, that’s a lie. Anyone that can say that with a straight face is either swinging for the other team or is trying to get into your pants. But I’m more interested in why the world is trying so hard to kill you.”Hearing that, Rena calmed down, the flush on her face fading away. But then she frowned. “You’re… serious about that, aren’t you, Neol? That the world is trying to kill me?”"That, or it's trying really hard to turn your life to a tragedy. Either way, I'm not going to abandon someone else who's being screwed over by life. Now come on. It'll be a bit of a walk, but it's better that than risk getting involved in a car accident and dying that way."The opposite side of the city. A place with posh apartments and modern buildings, near the commercial district.Walking through a pair of glass doors after Neol swiped in with a card, Rena looked around in awe.The welcoming area had a bubbling fountain and leather couches. A grand piano was in the corner of the room, softly playing automated music. And then there were a lot of people wearing expensive clothing around.Rena looked at Neol and said, “You must be doing really well for yourself, Neol!”He shrugged. “With high risk comes high rewards.”The pair walked over to the left, stopping in front of a door on the ground floor. Swiping in with his card again, Neol opened the door and walked in.Rena started to follow after him, but he shook his head. “Wait there for a bit.”She did as he asked, remembering what at her own apartment. Standing in the doorway, she watched as Neol carefully peered around the corners, walking around the rooms, opening and closing doors. It didn’t take long, but she noted that he did it with a practiced ease and efficiency.“…Alright. You’re good to come in.”When Neol called out again, Rena nodded and walked in, closing the door behind her. As she did, she looked to Neol and said, “Do you… usually get ambushed coming home?”“No. But it’s a useful habit.” Neol took off his bag and tossed it to the side. That done, he looked at Rena and said, “Grab a seat. I’ll make some drinks… Coffee?”“Ah, that’d be great.”Neol nodded and then walked off.Rena walked further in, taking a look around.As expected for a guy living by himself, Neol didn’t have much furniture… But even then, the place seemed pretty barren.There was a table with some wooden chairs and a couch. There was also a laptop sitting in the corner of the room. But it wasn’t plugged in, the adapter carefully tied up and placed alongside it.A few textbooks were lying on the ground, probably for Neol’s classes. But overall, the place was empty. Well organized, but meticulously kept and notably clear from any tripping hazards or other accidents that might occur. Even the arrangement was done in a way that a person couldn’t bump into anything walking around unless they tried to.Sitting down at the table, Rena frowned, placing her purse on the ground beside her.She got the impression previously, but Neol was really weird… Smart, and a bit nosy, but more weird than anything else. Like, who seriously goes out of their way to reduce chances of getting hurt this much?“Having fun looking around?”Rena flinched and quickly shook her head. “Sorry! I didn’t mean to pry…”“It’s fine.” He placed a cup of coffee in front of Rena and took the seat opposite of her. “There’s nothing to see anyway.”Rena nodded. “I noticed.”Neol shrugged and took a sip from his cup of coffee.Seeing that, Rena did the same.It was… surprisingly tasty. Not too hot, not too cold. A bit lukewarm, but still hot enough to be cozy. And it was just the right mix of creamy and sweet while keeping the coffee’s natural bitterness.Drinking that, Rena closed her eyes and let out a sigh. After the stress that accumulated today, a warm drink like that was perfect to relax…“You’re awfully na?ve, you know? If I put something in that drink, it would have been over for you. Not to mention people saw you willingly walk into my home.”Rena’s eyes snapped open and she stared at Neol.He wouldn’t… Right? After all that he did… but…Neol rolled his eyes and waved his hand. “Relax. I told you already, right? I don’t have any intentions of that sort towards you.”“Right.” Rena nodded, letting out a sigh of relief. After that, she took another sip from her coffee…“Of course, if you’re offering I won’t refuse.”Rena spluttered, causing some of the coffee to go down the wrong pipe. She coughed, smacking her chest to clear it, and then glared at Neol. “I thought you were trying to get me not killed!”“You’re fine. I specifically kept the temperature so that you wouldn’t get burned even if you did choke on it a bit. And it’s not like you’ll suffocate from a sip of coffee.” Saying that, he took a sip of his own coffee.Rena blinked, suddenly realizing Neol’s foresight. And then she frowned and said, “You… really go overboard and making sure there aren’t any dangers, don’t you? Just what kind of life do you live, Neol?”Neol paused, giving her a blank look. “After everything that’s happened to you today, that’s what you ask me?”She shrugged. “Well, I’m going to be staying over tonight, right? Since that’s the case, I’d like to know a bit about the guy I’ll be sleeping with.” Saying that, she let out a coy smile.Neol rolled his eyes and said, “You’re awfully chipper for being in a random guy’s house late at night.”“Hey, you saved my life. Take some responsibility!”“I… don’t think that’s how it works. But fine. I guess I can tell you a bit about me since you told me your past already.” He took a sip from his coffee and then set it down on the table. “Where to begin…?” 4 108 – The Beginning – Karmic Anomaly – II HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNext“Well to start with, my ancestor is Won Gyun. Apparently the guy was an infamous naval commander from Korea.” Neol took a sip from his coffee and said, “Public record has it that he was killed in action while running away, but he actually succeeded and fled overseas. However, he racked up a lot of bad karma due to his actions by adultering and alcohol, something that carried over to his predecessors.”Rena frowned. “That can’t be right… Ah, I mean the part about bad karma.” She shook her head and said, “That’s just superstition… right?”Neol sighed. “You’d think that… but no. It’s real.” He shook his head and said, “My parents died in a car crash when I was entering kindergarten. Afterwards, my aunt and uncle that took me in died in a shootout while taking me to a movie on my tenth birthday. From there I bounced around from place to place, but each person that took me in died. Well, there’s that and the fact that I’ve almost died a lot of times too.”Rena’s eyes widened. “How… many times?”Neol shrugged. “I lost count after a hundred. Figured it was better for my sanity.”Rena blinked, at a loss for words. Then she said, “That’s… you’re incredible, Neol.”“Mm. I guess so. I’ve got this bad karma chasing around, but I’ve been fortunate enough to be born with the skill and awareness to get around it. And…” He knocked on the table. “Not to jinx it, but the world seems to throw me a rope each time to drag myself out of the mess. It’s always thin, barely a spider’s thread, but it’s there.”Rena nodded, caught up in the story. But then she froze. “Wait. Didn’t you say that the world is trying to kill me?”“Yep.” Neol nodded. “And that’s why I’m curious. You see, because of my daily dance with death who keeps haunting me like a stalker, I have a good sense of when someone’s about to die. Usually, people are years away from it. And the shortest I’ve met is someone a day away from death, but they’re usually on their deathbed. And if they’re not, when they dodge it, the ‘count’ typically gets extended. You though…” Neol tilted his head, carefully staring at Rena and said, “You’re weird. I pulled you away from your death or a bad end five times today, but even now you seem like you’ll drop dead if I look away.”Rena gave a nervous laugh. “That’s… maybe you’re imagining things?”Neol nodded. “Maybe. But I haven’t been wrong in my estimates yet.” He frowned. “It’s weird. I thought I was the only one that death was chasing like a crazed stalker, but you have it worse than I do. At least for me there’s always a way out. But the past few times, if I didn’t step in you would definitely have been screwed… figuratively and literally in a few cases.”Rena paled.“Ah. Sorry.”She shook her head. “N-No. It’s fine. I mean, that’s a fact, anyway…”Neol placed his hand on his chin and said, “It’s weird… Maybe the heavens or a random god is really jealous of your beauty.” He shrugged. “Whatever the case, you’re definitely an anomaly.”“You’re the anomaly! What kind of person acts so casual almost dying on a daily basis?!”He shrugged. “You get used to it.”Rena huffed. But then she carefully looked at Neol and said, “If what you’re saying is true though…” She frowned and said, “Isn’t it bad to be around me? What if you get caught up in it and… die too?” She hugged her knees to her chest and said, “Am I… really worth that trouble?”“Worth it or not, it looks like karma led you towards me, so I can’t just let you drop dead now, can I? That’d probably tip the scale to having the world off me completely if I let a beautiful girl like you die when she didn’t have to.”Rena gave Neol a weird look and then laughed. “I don’t really get you, Neol… But thanks.”Neol stood up and said, “The bathroom’s over there and I’ve got a spare bedroom you can sleep in. Ah, make sure to check it throughly before you go to sleep though.”Rena frowned. “…That makes it seem like something’s going to happen.” She narrowed her eyes and said, “This isn’t really an elaborate setup to attack me in the middle of the night or something, is it?”“A bit too late to be concerned about that, Rena, don’t you think? But no. I just wanted to let you know since I found a black widow crawling in that room once.”“W-What?” Rena paled. “U-Um… Do you think that we could-““That was a joke.”“Neeeool!”He smirked and waved her off. “I’m heading to bed first. Try to at least stay alive until morning… It’d be a hassle if you dropped dead in the middle of the night. I don’t want to be liable for criminal charges and have to pay a defense attorney again to get out of it.”Rena nodded. “I won’t- Wait, again?!”“Night.”“H-Hold on! Neol? Neol?!” 2 109 – The Beginning – Affection Points HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe next morning, Rena had somehow managed to not drop dead. Since that was the case, Neol decided to walk her back to her apartment again to check on the situation there.“…Are you sure that it’s alright, Neol?” Rena glanced around, more timid than before. Staring at the rundown area, even while in broad daylight, she seemed intimately more aware of the fact that it wasn’t a place someone like her should be in, especially after the incident before.“It’s fine. Ah, but give me your key to go in first.”She nodded and did as he asked.Once again, they stood in front of Rena’s door.She stared at it with caution, carefully holding the taser that Neol passed her before they left.…Though why he had a dozen of those lying around, Rena didn’t know. But she was grateful to have it since it gave her a sense of security that she didn’t have before.Neol unlocked the door with the key and walked in. This time, however, nothing jumped out at him.Rena let out a sigh… though she was also confused. How did her manager get inside her house in the first place?“Wait there and keep an eye out. I’ll give the place a once over first.” Saying that, Neol quickly entered the apartment and took a look around.It was too fast for Rena to react, and by the time she did she realized that Neol would get to see her messy room and belongings.But it seemed like the guy either didn’t notice or didn’t care since he returned a few minutes later with the usual neutral expression. “It’s all clear. Seems like that guy didn’t break in or anything and isn’t hanging around. But considering that, he probably has a copy of your key… or knows your landlord.”Rena tightened her grip on her purse. “Then… what should I do?”It wasn’t safe. She had been somewhat confident before that the lock would be enough, but…Neol sighed. “Honestly… why are you even living in a place like this? You aren’t stupid enough to think that a girl like you’d be safe living here alone, are you?”“Of course not! But…” Rena adjusted her purse and said in a soft voice, “I can’t afford anywhere else.”“Can’t you take out a loan?”Rena shook her head. “I tried, but the most I could get was a couple thousand dollars.”“Haah.” Neol ran a hand through his dark hair and frowned. “What a messed up life you have…”Rena huffed. “While sorry that I can’t be miss perfect!” Saying that, she marched into her apartment, pushing past Neol. But when she stood in the center of it, the realization hit her.Neol was right. This place… really wasn’t safe for her. But… she didn’t have any savings and there wasn’t anyone she could rely on.She bit her lips, wracking her mind.Did she risk it? Maybe if she pushed her wardrobe up against the windows and blocked the door at night? But then, what if it happened like last time where she had to come home late?She thought the area was okay since nothing bad happened since the few months she had lived there, but was that simply because people were waiting?That’s… Then she…A pit in her stomach. Nausea.What… should she do?While her head started to spin, a low sigh echoed.“Honestly… you really are hopeless, aren’t you? What am I going to do about you?”Rena’s eyes widened and she turned around. “You… didn’t leave?”Neol raised an eyebrow. “Though I’m selfish, I’m not cruel enough to leave someone helpless behind on their own.”Rena felt a sharp pang in her chest at being called helpless but couldn’t disagree with him.Neol leaned against the wall and said, “You really need to move out. This place isn’t safe for you, both living here and walking around here.”“You make it sound so easy. But do you know how much I have to pay to break the lease? And then there’s moving everything…”Neol pushed himself off the wall and said, “It’s about two grand, right? And as for this stuff… honestly, you could use some new clothes and belongings anyway. It’s not like you have anything sentimental here, right?”Rena paused. “That’s… true.”Her mother hadn’t left anything behind when she died and Rena never had enough money to buy anything luxurious.“So then what’s stopping you from just walking away?”Rena rolled her eyes. “Do you want me to say it that bad? I’m poor. I barely have ten dollars in my savings account, and that guy probably isn’t going to give me my paycheck for this month or a severance pay either since it wasn’t really on the books…” She trailed off, realizing just how na?ve she had been in that regard. “Even if I want to… I’m stuck here.”“Then should I give you a lifeline?”“Huh?” Rena blinked. “What do you mean?”Neol shrugged. “Since the heavens won’t give you a way out, I might as well. Come on.” Without another word, he grabbed her arm and pulled her out.“W-Wait a minute! Stop doing that!”“Stop doing what?”“That!” Rena huffed and glared at Neol. “You keep grabbing me and just dragging me along! That’s harassment!”“Right… Then would you rather I left you back there to stew in misery?”“…”“Thought so. And you can yell at me later. For now, it’s important to make sure you have a safe place to stay and get back on your feet.”Words said in a matter of fact matter. Not pity or trying to get on her good side. Just a matter of fact declaration that he would settle everything for her.Realizing that, Rena bit her lip and said, “Why?”“Hm?” Neol glanced back. “Why what?”“Why are you doing all this for me? Why are you going this far for someone you never met before?”Neol shook his head and turned back to face forward. “I told you, didn’t I? You’re interesting. Not only that, but it seems like my bad karma’s being blocked by whatever’s trying to kill you… I can’t just let go of a good luck charm like that, can I? Now, let’s hurry back. I’ve got some paperwork to fill out if we’re going to find you a safe place to live.”A whirlwind of activity. After that declaration, Neol dragged her around to go shopping, refusing to let her pay for anything. A day that passed by in a blur.Before she knew it, she was walking into an apartment next door to Neol’s, sleak and clean, completely unlike her rundown place that she rented with her own money.Still in shock, the moment Neol handed her the keycard and paperwork, she slumped into the sofa, dazed. “Is… this for real?”Neol closed the door and then leaned against the wall near it, keeping a large gap between him and Rena.It seemed like he was being considerate even now.But…Rena turned to look at Neol. “I… don’t get you.”“I’m sure you don’t. Not many do.”Rena shook her head and said, “This… is really too much. I mean… How can I ever repay you?”“Well, you can start with your body.”Rena huffed. “I’m being serious here!”Neol held up his hands, “Fine, fine. I’ll stop joking around.” He paused and said, “You really don’t have to think too much about it. I really am just curious. How long you’ll last when being pursued like that, if being around you really causes my bad karma to get cancelled out because I’m doing some good deeds… You know. Trying to not die myself by being a good guy.”“That’s… it?”Rena blinked. It couldn’t be that simple… right?’“…Or maybe I just wanted to arrange everything to get you in my clutches. After all, since I’m subleasing this apartment to you and you signed off on everything, you couldn’t run away even if you wanted to.”Rena tensed, but then staring at Neol’s blank face, she smiled and said, “You’re joking again.”“Are you sure?” He pushed off the wall and stepped forward. “What if I’m serious?”Rena’s smile widened and she placed a finger on her lips. “Oh, I don’t know… you’ve already given me so much that I can’t even think of how to pay you back…” She shrugged. “You might as well keep me.”Neol froze, clearly not respecting that response. “Wha-?”Rena grinned and jumped to her feet. Walking over, she poked Neol’s face and said, “So you can get flustered!”Neol huffed. “You’re going to be the death of me, I swear.”Rena laughed and laced her hands behind her back. “Better that you die because of a cute girl like me then randomly in an alley somewhere, right?”Neol rolled his eyes and went to sit down on the sofa.Rena followed after him, plopping into the seat beside him. As she did, she looked at him and said, “How are you paying for all this anyway? Aren’t you just a university student? You were carrying around a bag when I met you and I saw those textbooks at your place…”Neol shrugged. “I am, but it’s more of a hobby to kill time. I’ve got a lot of money from careful investments… and insurance policies.”Rena froze and then gave Neol a sideways glance. “Don’t tell me you’re the cause of all that…?”“What do you take me for, some heartless bastard? Of course I don’t go out of my way to get people killed. But if the people who were taking care of me were going to die anyway, I might as well make sure that I was squared away when they did, right?”“Uh huh. And people didn’t get suspicious after all your guardians mysteriously died in random ways?”Neol shrugged. “I know a guy, so don’t worry about it.”Rena shook her head. “Honestly… you really have a way of making the bad things in life turn out well, don’t you?”He leaned back on the couch and said, “It’s a learned skill.”Rena laughed.“But anyway…” Neol leaned back forward and turned towards Rena. “What are you planning to do from here on?”“Me?”Neol nodded. “You’re… what, eighteen? Nineteen?”“Eighteen,” Rena said. “My birthday was a few days ago actual- Oh.” She frowned, suddenly realizing the cause of the incident the other day.“Right. So the perfect age to accidently get exploited because of how na?ve you are.”“I am not na?ve!”“Says the girl who let a guy lead her around all day and sign paperwork that could get her liable for more than she can pay off in her lifetime?”Rena froze and then said, “W-Well you’re different!”“True.” Neol crossed his legs. “But if it happened once, it can happen again. So to make sure that doesn’t happen, let’s have a chat about your career path. What do you want to do?”Rena was quiet for a bit and shook her head. “It’s… silly. And nothing much either. To someone like you, it’s probably nothing at all…”Neol shrugged. “I won’t judge. After all, my opinion of you can’t get any worse, right?”Rena huffed. “Rude.”“But true.”Rena shook her head and then said, “I want to go to college. And… Well, I want to study programming.”“Programming?”Rena nodded. “There wasn’t much that was good about my childhood, but I remember having a lot of fun playing RPGs.” She pulled up her legs and traced a circle on the sofa cushion. “I… think it’d be fun trying to make them. Maybe it’d make some other people as happy as I was, you know?”“Mm, that’s nothing to be ashamed of.”“It isn’t?”Neol nodded. “Of course. I read trashy isekai and Chinese cultivation novels in my spare time after all.”Rena laughed. “You? Trashy Isekai novels?”“Yep. After all, I’ve been raising flags everywhere ever since I’ve been alive. I figured having a wide repertoire of events could come in handy, seeing as my life seems to be a crappy web novel.”“Well, Mister Protagonist.” She smiled and said, “If your life is a crappy web novel, then what would you call our meeting?”“Isn’t it obvious? Boy meets girl… Though to you, it’s probably more of a Shoujo manga where you get swept off your feet by prince charming, right?”Rena flushed and swatted Neol’s arm.He laughed. 3 110 – The Beginning – The End HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextA flurry of mishaps and misfortunes with ups and downs. Events that had both of them in danger at times and others that made them both laugh. A zany adventure and time that Neol could confidently say marked the best moments of his life.And like that, a year had passed. The anniversary since meeting Rena by chance on that day what seemed like a lifetime ago.Like that day, the sky was a clear blue and the sun was bright, warm but not burning. A beautiful spring and almost summer day.Since he finished with his exams early, he decided to do some shopping to buy some gifts. While he didn’t get a chance to celebrate her birthday a few days ago, he figured that he’d make up for it with the one year anniversary.Walking out of the mall, he hopped into his car, gently tucking in the limited Mintendo Switch he got underneath the passenger seat. At the same time, he patted his coat pocket, making sure the other gift was safe and secure.Seeing that everything was, he turned on the engine and started driving.Recently, things had started to slow down regarding his bad karma and Rena’s bad luck. His hypothesis about the two cancelling each other out seemed to be correct, since nothing bad had happened for a while.In fact, the worst thing that happened to Neol recently was forgetting his phone at-A car horn. Screeching brakes. At the intersection, a car blowing past the red light and headed towards Neol’s car.‘Tch. I knew it.’Without hesitating, he pulled on the emergency brake and switched into reverse. Slamming on the gas, his car spun backwards, just out of harms way.But it wasn’t over. While he dodged that car, it forced him into oncoming traffic.That was what he expected though.Switching back into drive, putting his brake back, Neol pressed on the gas again and sped out of the way.It was just in time. The moment he sped off, five cars crashed behind him, filling the air with car horns and explosions.Neol glanced at it in his rearview mirror and then frowned. “That’s not good…”A bad feeling.Not wanting to risk things, he sped up his car to head back home quicker.But just as he turned the corner down the straightaway a couple of miles away from his apartment, he got a bad feeling.Trusting the instincts that had kept him alive to the current day, he parked his car at a meter nearby and quickly got out, making sure to grab the bag from the passenger’s seat.After that, he frowned, wondering why he got that feeling of imminent doom.Staring at the street up ahead, he wondered why that might be the case.And then another car drove past. Then, when it drove over the sewer lid in the middle of the street-BOOM.-An explosion.Flames erupted along the street, stopping just a few buildings in front of where Neol parked his car.He narrowed his eyes and muttered, “Twice, now?”Once was odd. Twice was a coincidence.And coincidences didn’t happen for Neol.He frowned and got back into his car, backing up to go the long way around… Or that was the plan. But when he turned the key, his car didn’t start.Neol’s frown deepened and he got a bad feeling. Pulling out his phone, he started running home on foot, taking the back alleys back.The phone rang… and rang… and rang. Three tones.She always picked up by the first. And since she was at home right now since her classes had finished and they promised to have dinner when he got back, it was impossible for her to not have heard it.Shaking his head, Neol put his phone away.Maybe she was just cooking or something… Right. Nothing bad could have happened.But to confirm it, he had to get back.Seeing a bike leaned against the wall nearby, Neol grabbed it and started pedaling.This time, nothing eventful happened on the way back. Still, Neol kept his guard up all the way to the building. Swiping in and marching past the entryway, he ran over to Rena’s apartment and swiped the spare card she gave him- Or he intended to. But the door was slightly ajar.His eyes widened and he pushed it open. “Rena?!”Silence. But there was water running in the bathroom.Was she taking a shower?Neol hoped so and made his way inside, setting his bag off to the side, completely forgetting about using it as a surprise.Rena’s laptop was on, showing her latest projects. The map of a fantasy world for the game she was working on.To the north, the human empire. To the east, a place inspired by ancient China. To the south, the demon realm. To the west, a mountainrange for the angels. And in the center, the world tree and a hidden area for super bosses.There was a word document open, detailing each area. But the cursor was left over a word half-typed.“Rena? Are you home?”Fear gnawed in his heart. Neol quickly made his way to the bathroom.It was shut, the shower running.Neol knocked on the door. “Rena? I’m coming in!”With just those words, he opened the door and flung it open.If he was wrong about his worries, he would apologize and take whatever punishment she had to throw at him. But-…He wasn’t.The shower was running and the curtains were open. There was even her phone, sitting on the sink and a bit wet, as if she was just using it as she stepped out.Neol stiffly walked over and robotically picked up the phone, glancing at its screen.It was open to the messenger app. On it, a text message was left incomplete.[Hey you! It's our anniversary today, so I won't forgive you if you forget to-]Neol’s heart pounded.Impossible. Right? This was impossible.She was here. This place was secure. He made sure of it.For someone to come in and abduct her…Neol grit his teeth and set the phone down. Without wasting any more time, he ran back out and to the front desk, slamming the door shut behind him.The receptionist was a young woman. Probably only a couple of years older than Rena.When Neol ran up, she flinched and said, “C-Can I help you, Mister Won?”“Have you seen her? Rena? Did she head out? Did she have any visitors?”The receptionist slowly shook her head. “I don’t believe so… But I just got on the shift an hour ago-““Dammit!” Neol cursed. “What about the surveillance? The footage?”“That’s… I can check?” The receptionist quickly pulled it up on her screen. But then- “Huh? It’s… corrupted?”“Useless!” He grit his teeth and then ran off.Since it was like this… He didn’t want to accept it, but he had to check.The shady part of town. The same place where Rena used to live. Marching down it, he quickly scanned the people nearby and then picked out a mover. One of the low level grunts that the guys used for petty crimes.A skinny man with bleached hair. He looked at Neol and said, “The hell you looking-“Neol closed the gap and grabbed the guy’s neck, his eyes sharp. “Your boss. Take me to him.”The grunt quickly nodded, his eyes wide. “A-Alright!”Neol tossed him back and followed after him as he scrambled off. As he did, he quietly put on a pair of black leather gloves.The grunt ran into a building and shouted. “Boss! Boss!”Neol walked after him, quietly closing the door behind him.“The hell are you making such a racket for?” A gruff voice called out and then a man walked over.Neol noted that he was vaguely familiar. And then he realized it.A man slightly out of shape. Middle-aged, balding… He was Rena’s manager in the past.Neol narrowed his eyes and said, “You the one in charge around here?”“Yeah.” The man spat on the ground. “What’s it to you?”Neol dug in his pocket and pulled out his phone, showing a picture of Rena. “This girl. Have you seen her?”The man peered at the phone and then his eyes widened. Glancing back at Neol, he guffawed and said, “Ain’t that a sight for sore eyes… Yeah, I’ve seen her.” He grinned and siad, “My boys just pulled her off the block this morning. Why, she your-“Silver flashed in the darkened building, followed by a splatter of blood.The man started to scream, but Neol stepped forward, clamping his left hand over the man’s mouth.“Where. Is she?” Neol flipped the knife around in his right hand, switching to a reverse grip, and pressed the blade against the man’s neck.His eyes widened and he quickly shook his head.Seeing that, Neol lowered he left hand, but pressed harder with his right, making crimson drops run along the blade.“I-I was joking! She was a girl I wanted to get last year but I hadn’t seen her since! Promise! And the boys haven’t even gone around the block yet today! Swear!”“I see.”The man’s eyes flicked to the side, his mouth twitching.Neol spun and flicked his wrist.Silver flashed again and then the grunt from before staggered back against the wall, clutching his neck. At the same time, a gun clattered to the ground by Neol’s feet.He picked it up, quietly checking the ammo.The man’s eye’s widened. “H-Hold on a-“A gunshot, followed by a body slumping to the floor.Neol stared at the corpse and then looked into the rest of the building. Searching through doors, releasing girls that were kept there.But none of them were Rena.He made his way through the rest of the area, clearing out more buildings and crime lords. But there wasn’t a trace.Night fall.With his head low and his body riddle with wounds, Neol staggered into his room.Rena was gone. Gone without a trace.He had hoped that she might have returned when he arrived, that she had just stepped out… but that faint hope was crushed when he checked back in her room and saw it just as empty as he left it.Clutching her phone in his hand, he stared at the unfinished text message on the screen and fell into his bed.“Rena…”[Hey you! It's our anniversary today, so I won't forgive you if you forget to-]Rereading it, he closed his eyes, feeling tears run down his cheeks. Covering his face with his left hand, he shook his head and muttered, “I’m sorry. I…”Forget to what? What did she want to remind him of?To come home right away? To get her a gift? To buy food?He would never know. Not now. And… probably never.Neol let out a shuddering sigh before muttering, “I thought I changed it.”He had hope. Hope that his karma had changed. That the people close to him wouldn’t get tangled with the bad luck and die. That maybe, just maybe, the two of them together had gotten rid of the curse. That… just this once, the peace and happiness would last a bit longer. That he had broken free of that karma chasing him down.But…It seemed like he hadn’t.Neol pulled out the gift he kept in his right pocket.A tiny box, one that could fit in the palm of his hand.Flipping it open, he stared at the ring sitting inside.It wasn’t much. A simple gold band and white diamond. A ring with a name and a promise etched on the outside.“Rena, I’ll always protect you… What a joke.”He closed his eyes and then snapped the box shut, putting it back into his pocket.He had promised to keep her safe. He vowed that she would be happy. He swore to protect her… but in the end, it seemed like a man couldn’t defy the heavens.Exhausted, drained, and heartbroken, Neol slipped off into slumber.As a result, he didn’t notice it.An invisible force, spreading throughout the building. The support beams, straining from the tension…And the collapse. 4 111 – Joyous Melody HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextThe goddess recalled a distant dream. In it, she saw a different world. A time and a place where she lacked any sort of power and barely scraped by. A life where she cursed everything for making her life so difficult.But while she recalled that, she also remembered something else.A face that had become blurred with time. An assertive person that dragged her along, pulling her out of that despair. Bright emotions and feelings that had been ground away by the unending solitude.…There was a goddess who was fond of seeking beautiful women from across the cosmos and using them as her avatars.Envy. Jealousy. When she came across a young woman that might grow more beautiful than her, she reached out to take that beauty for herself. Stealing their lives, souls, and appearances… For the sake of remaining ‘the most beautiful’, everything was permitted.A divine being known to be ‘beauty’ itself and that drew power from the moon of a distant cosmos containing various transcendents, Goddess Celeste.One day, that goddess noticed a new threat to her domain. A beautiful young woman from a far flung world whose inhabitants had yet to even walk on the path to immortality.A lovely mix of features that would draw any person’s eyes, and all while still yet in the full bloom of womanhood. A beauty that could likely enchant even those loft transcendents if she stepped upon the path to immortality.But there was no way for that to occur. That world she was in was still eons away from discovering their ‘path’ to open the doorway.Even so, it seemed that the heavens weren’t blind. As if to reward her for being born into misfortune, despite all odds, she quietly lived to adulthood and flourished. A rose, managing to not only survive, but thrive in a sooty environment.Celeste was jealous. Unlike her, who had to fight tooth and nail to reach where she was, the girl wasn’t punished. Not only that, she was rewarded.So Celeste decided to pluck it. The beautiful rose in that tiny blue planet… while it didn’t pose a threat, Celeste desired it.Thus, on the day her beauty began to bloom, Celeste pulled some strings to bind her. Not direct interference, but subtle machinations to end the girl’s life and retrieve her soul. Subtly, in such a way that any potential transcendents on that planet wouldn’t notice.But she failed.The knife in the dark that Celeste cast out, the strings that should have tied around the girl’s neck failed to reach. As if wrenched away at the last second, the girl evaded Celeste’s grasp.So she tried it again.Once. Twice. Thrice.The Divine Beauty attempted to end the girl’s life multiple times that day. But each attempt failed.And on the last, she was forced to withdraw.The planet was too distant and the power she had to expend to act without directly descending was too much.Over the next year, she made a few more attempts at random, hoping to get lucky. But each time, the same event occurred. At the last moment, a mysterious ‘something’ would step in and divert the thread of fate she tried to tie around the girl.And then a full year passed.Seeing the girl not only continue to live, but flourish even further, Celeste could no longer stand it.Ensuring that the ‘anomaly’ interfering with her attempts was kept at bay, she directly manifested in that world and snatched the girl away.It was done quickly. An action outside of that world’s time axis, moving in parallel to its temporal dimension.She thought herself clever. And to ensure there wasn’t a chance of a mistake, Celeste quickly dissolved the girl’s ego and overwrote it with her own.It was an instantaneous process. One that she had done countless times before and would continue to do in the future. Something that took a single thought to do.But before that thought completed, an unfathomable being intervened.Celeste had been foolish. Seeing that tiny blue planet unguarded and its lifeforms so undeveloped, she thought it to be a fledgling world bereft of any protectors.She was wrong.A thunderous, almighty wrath that even the boundless emperor of her cosmos couldn’t deny.A swift retribution that struck out in an instant. An apocalyptic rage that erupted without mercy, without discrimination.For that single girl’s soul, an entire cosmos was burned away, wiped out entirely.And then it was just her.Celeste was forced to stand before an omnipotent, omniscient, and omnipresent being whose powers didn’t diminish in the slightest despite being at the opposite end of the universe.What could she do but bow her head and accept her fate? Between being extinguished completely and simply becoming a mortal, Celeste chose the latter.Or so it appeared.While she acquiesced, she left a tiny bit of herself behind in her divinity, a faint remnant will.And then she vanished forever.That omnipotent Creator took Celeste’s divinity and the poor girl whose ego was mostly overwritten and did his best to undo it. To draw back the girl’s shattered ego and memories.But it was too late.The girl had been changed forever and nothing could be done without completely destroying her soul and restoring it from scratch.But the Creator was too kind and refused to take such an action, unwilling to extinguish the souls of any of his creations. So instead, he carefully tailored Celeste’s divinity to suit the girl and restored her ego.She was different. Her name was forgotten, her past erased, and all she could remember were vague bits that didn’t connect.And the Creator realized it. The young girl who should have lived happily had been cursed with an eternity she never desired.And she realized it as well, although she understood the reasons behind it.In compensation, the Creator made two promises to her. One was to alleviate her loneliness by giving her a world of her own and letting her transfer some souls over from Earth to keep her company for some time. And the other was a prophecy.One day, she would find someone ‘interesting’. A ‘destined encounter’ that would put an end to her existence as a goddess. An anomaly that she wouldn’t be able to ignore.The girl that had become the goddess believed in him and waited. As she did, she tried to keep ‘that person’ in mind. The precious person whose name she had forgotten, whose face she could no longer recall, and whose voice no longer resounded in her heart.Even so, she remembered. She forced herself to remember the promise and that such a person existed. That such a person reached out to her and pulled her out of a life riddled with misfortune. That such a person showed her life could be filled with lovely colors and memories.But mortals were not meant to withstand the sands of time.Eventually, she forgot that such a person existed. Eventually, she forgot that she had ever been anything but a goddess, losing herself in the continuous cycle of creation and destruction.As if riddled with a guilty conscience, Earth’s Creator continued to allow her to transfer souls, no matter how ridiculous the request.Of course, unlike her predecessor, the goddess always allowed them to return.But eventually, even that became routine.And then, eventually, even the Creator’s second promise was forgotten.…How long had passed since that time?Resetting the world once more, the Goddess that took on the name Serena from the fragmented memories yet again turned to Earth. Seeking souls that could bring a momentary burst of color into a gray existence, she scanned the world to find someone.And then something caught her eye.A man- a mere mortal who dodged his fated death three times in a manner of minutes. One who returned to an empty home and then desperately ran out when he realized it, seeking ‘someone.’ Who ruthlessly murdered hundreds just to find a trace of a clue regarding that ‘someone.’Seeing him, Serena’s heart beat.She instinctively realized it. This was ‘that person.’She had forgotten the promise, but she remembered that fact. That some day, a ‘karmic anomaly’ would appear.So she reached out.As his life came to an end, she drew his soul towards her world and made him an offer.He was cautious, but she was determined.And then, as he departed to her world…“Do you want to play a game?”…He walked back into her life and dragged her along with his plans, just as he always did. 4 112 – No One’s Story HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextNeol looked at the man who left and then averted his gaze. Rather than look at the guy who played ‘his’ part, there was someone more important waiting for him.A beautiful young woman lying on the ground. Her golden hair was spread out behind her and her thin white dress clung to her body, only just hiding the more important features. A few golden bangles were on her arms, and she had a faint blue butterfly hairpiece, an outfit suited for a divine goddess.At the moment, her eyes were half open, dazed like she just woke up from a long dream. Her emerald eyes blearily scanned the surroundings and then her beautiful face scrunched up in thought.Seeing that, Neol laughed. But he couldn’t help it. After all, he had seen her act like that so many times before.Hearing the laughter, the Goddess… the former Goddess, glanced over at Neol with her dazed eyes. Faint recognition appeared in those emerald orbs and her soft pink lips slightly parted. “You…?”Hearing her voice, Neol carefully hid his shaking hands in his pockets and let out a casual greeting. “Yo. Long time no see, Rena. Seems like you’re as unfortunate as ever.”His heart pounded.-It was a long shot. A plan that he laid out at the very beginning and modified as he realized the truth. One that required him splitting apart his soul in a gamble that could have lead nowhere at all. The reason why he chose ‘Absolute Memory’ instead of any other power.If it was true. If the power he had derived from that omniscient Creator and if that guy was truly omnipotent…If Absolute Memory was truly absolute and if the person there was really who he thought she was…The former Goddess- No, the young girl who he lost so long ago slowly stood up. Her eyes widened, shimmering with tears. And then she covered her mouth with her hands, as if not wanting to say her thoughts in case they were wrong.Neol was quiet, simply staring and keeping up that old habit of his, pretending to be calm and nonchalant. Of course, that was a complete and utter lie.“Neol…? Neol… Neol!” Tears glittering behind her, Serena- No, the girl called Sanada Rena ran forward.Neol held out his arms and she fell into them, pulling him into a tight embrace. “Neol… Neol…!”As if she was afraid to forget him again, she kept muttering his name between sobs, burying her head against his chest.He carefully massaged her back and said, “That’s my name alright. Don’t wear it out now, okay?”A casual response. A calm and collected smile. Neol appeared the very picture of nonchalant and confident… if not for his trembling arms that held Rena tight, as if he was afraid she would disappear if he didn’t.How long did they stay like that?In that empty void, time didn’t matter, so neither of them knew. But neither of them cared either.Eventually, Rena called down and quietly said, “You came for me.”“Of course I did. Who else would I offload my bad karma on?”Rena laughed, stepping back.Neol hesitated for a split second, but he let her go.She smiled and then gently brushed her tears away. “You haven’t changed, have you? No, even when you didn’t remember anything…”“I should say that to you, Rena. You’re as annoyingly beautiful as ever too.”Rena giggled, covering her mouth with her hands. “I take that back. You’ve become a bit more honest, haven’t you?”Neol didn’t respond. Instead, he walked forward and scooped her up in his arms.“N-Neol?!” She flushed and then she glared at him. “No, I take that back too! You haven’t changed at all!”Neol smiled. “Come on. Let’s go home.”Rena fell silent. “Home? We… Can we go back?”“Of course. Nothing and no one would ever dare try to stop me, you know?”Rena poked Neol’s cheek and said, “You’re still as corny as ever.”He smiled and started walking off into the void- No, along the path back to Earth. “You’ll have to get used to it, I’m afraid. I’m not letting you go anywhere else, anymore. Besides, I still have to give you your gift.”“Gift?”“That’s right. We never finished our anniversary, remember?”“A-Anniversary?”“Right. It was a year after the day we met.”“Oh. That anniversary.”“…You seem disappointed.”“It’s your imagination!”Neol shook his head and kept walking.As he did, Rena glanced back at the gameboard. “…Is it alright to leave it like that?”“Hm?”Neol glanced over.The board was the same way that ‘he’ left it. No, it was different actually. A few of the pieces were hazy, overlapping with others. At the same time, the two main pieces that ‘he’ used were gone now, absent from the board along with a few others.Neol turned back and said, “It’s fine.”“Is it? But… what if something bad happens?““It doesn’t matter. From here on, it’s no one’s story but their own.” He paused. “Unless you want to keep meddling? Because if you do, I’m going to have to collect on your debt.”“Of course not! I was just curious.”“Mm… then here’s something else to be curious about.”The sound of footsteps echoing through the empty void. An ordinary young man that became extraordinary through denying karma with his own hands. A girl who became a goddess against her will and was finally heading back home.“Yes, Neol?”“What’s the perfect gift to give to a girl on an important date? One that would make them happy for the rest of their lives?”Rena’s eyes widened. “Neol… You didn’t…?”“That’s right. The limited edition Mintendo Switch with Animul Crossing.”Rena froze, her eyes tearing up. “You…!”“Ah, and an engagement ring, of course.”Light welled up. A path home opened up by the memories he left behind and the future he wished for.With it, the pair began to fade, teleported back to Earth to the day before their time stopped.“Wait. Wait!” But before that happened, Rena shouted. “You can’t just spring something like that on me! Neol! Ne-!”And then it was quiet, Neol and Rena returning to their rightful home with ‘nothing’ and ‘no one’ seeing them off. 4 Epilogue – The Nameless One HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextA cottage beside an emerald bamboo forest. There, by a small, bubbling creek, a man with a stern expression and flowing black robes sat cross-legged by the water’s edge, eyes closed in meditation.The stream’s course was constant and yet changing. The water that passed through now was not the same as the water that passed before. Although it had one source, by the time the water reached the man, it had already diverged, becoming its own existence.One source, many streams. But at the end, those streams reconvened, crossing with each other through the infinite reverberations of the world once the water evaporated, the fundamental elements-“Daddy!”A bright and cheerful voice.Before the man knew it, a tiny warm figure had jumped into his lap.Opening his eyes, he saw a cute and adorable young girl looking up at him with sparkling violet eyes. Her hair was frazzled, different from her mother’s straight silky hair, but those delicate features and bright smile were exactly the same as hers.Well, the same as her mother’s when she had still been young and innocent, unlike how she was now.“I did it!” The little girl held out her hands and said, “See?”A glimmer of light. The faint wisps accompanying someone who managed to convert the ambient energy into their own qi.Seeing that, Nowun let out a wry smile. “You really are a little genius, aren’t you, Ai?”“Heehee.” She smiled and nuzzled against his chest.“Zhan Ai!” At that time, a sharp voice cut through the air. “How many times have I told you to not run away during lessons!”Nowun laughed and gently set his daughter on the ground beside him. “Come on, Ai. Hurry back inside before your Aunt Nia gets upset.”“Don’t wanna!” She grabbed Nowun’s arm and said, “Why can’t daddy teach me?”Nowun sighed and gently brushed his daughter’s hair down, smoothing. “I told you already, didn’t I?” Glancing back at the cottage, he lowered his voice and said, “We have to make your Aunt seem useful or else she’ll take it out on Uncle Nero later.”Ai giggled.“I heard that, you bastard!”The door to the cottage slammed shut and then a woman walked out.Slightly pointed ears, her honey-colored hair tied in a strict bun and kept in place by ivory pins. She wore a form-fitting black dress with a golden dragon that Nowun felt was a bit too much considering how old she was, but it seemed that it was to her taste, so he didn’t question it too much.Titania marched over to the stream and picked up Ai, slinging her over her shoulder. “You little rascal… Why is it that the one who takes after Master Xinxin the most in appearance has to take after her bastard father’s personality?”“Nooo! Daddy!” Ai flailed, squirming beneath Titania’s grasp and trying to escape. “Help me!”Nowun glanced at Titania, raising an eyebrow.She glared back, promising divine retribution… Well, an expression promising divine retribution.Seeing that, Nowun shrugged and said, “Go finish your studies, Princess.”“Traitor! I’m telling Mommy on you!”“Hmph.” Titania spun around and said, “You can tell your mother all you want later, Ai. But that won’t change the fact that you have to finish your etiquette and cultivation lessons first.”“Daaaddy!”Nowun bit back a laugh at the ridiculous sight before standing up to stretch.The door to the cottage slammed shut again. This time, formations welled up around it, preventing his wayward daughter from escaping again.Seeing that, he shook his head and said, “How did a sweet woman like Xinxin result in a tomboy like that…?”Frankly, it made him nervous for the future. Right now, Ai was still just six years old, but it wouldn’t be long until she reached that rebellious phase of a teenager.Considering how Xinxin had been at that age and how she had been na?ve enough to fall in love with a bad guy like him of all people… complicated circumstances aside, Nowun seriously worried that either he’d be heartbroken in the future… or that he’d have to stop a war from raging as his precious princess broke the hearts of every young master and prince throughout the world.“You seem troubled, Father.”Nowun resisted the urge to jump at the sudden voice and slowly turned around towards the speaker.A young man… No, a boy just stepping into the teenaged years stood a few feet away from Nowun.Zhan Longtian, Nowun and Xinxin’s son, twice Ai’s age at twelve years old.Like Ai, he took more after Xinxin than he did Nowun in terms of appearance. Longtian’s face was delicate, a bit feminine, and his skin was pristine and flawless. However, the sharp dark eyes and well-trained body showed that he was anything but dainty.In fact, if Nowun remembered right, this little bastard was toying around with both Elio’s daughter and some of those angelic emissaries from the Western Mountainranges…“Father?” Longtian tilted his head to the side and said, “My apologies. Did I disturb your cultivation?”And then there was that. For some inexplicable reason, the kid was extremely composed and mature for his age. Well-mannered… and somehow capable of hiding his presence even to Nowun’s spiritual sense.Was it a natural result of the saying that a tiger didn’t beget a dog son? No matter who or what evaluated him, Longtian was an outstanding and incredible kid that had a wide heart and a calm mind as well as heaven-defying talents.Nowun slowly shook his head and said, “No. I was just finishing up and thinking about your sister, Son.”Right. Son. No matter how incredible the kid was, he was still Nowun’s son.Hearing that word made Longtian brighten up a bit. Letting out a serene smile, he said, “Did little Ai escape from Aunt Nia again?”“She did, but your Aunt came right out and dragged her back.”“Mm.” Longtian nodded and said, “Don’t blame her too much, Father. Little Ai adores you a great deal.”Nowun nodded. “I know… but I’m starting to get worried that I’m spoiling her too much… I mean, I’m usually just here cultivating and spend half the day with her.”“Then perhaps you should go help mother with her duties in administrating the sect, Father?”“Maybe…” Nowun started to nod in agreement and then he remembered something. “Wait a minute.” He narrowed his eyes at Longtian and said, “Aren’t you supposed to be training with Alice and Victoria right now?”Just like how Ai was supposed to be in her lessons, this brat was supposed to be training with Erik’s two daughters.Longtian coughed. “This… is true. But I thought that I should check on Father for a moment and see how far I had developed my stealth arts.”“Stealth arts…?” Nowun paused, coming to a sudden realization. “Wait. Don’t tell me that the reason you’re so good at hiding is because you’re running away from those-““Forgive me Father, but I should return. See you at dinner tonight.” With that brief farewell and a short bow, Longtian vanished from sight.Nowun stood there for a few moments, surprised at how well that guy ran away. And then he sighed and ran his hand through his hair. “Crazy bastard… Then again, I guess he really is my kid if he has that kind of luck with women…”Longtian didn’t say it, but the way he ran off was definitely the same way that Nowun used to do to evade the topic of who he liked more between Xinxin and Aria in the past… Well, before he dragged that other guy out and threw everything his way.At that time, space rippled and a familiar presence emerged.Stepping lightly onto the ground in front of him like a fairy from the celestial realm, a heaven-defying beauty in a flowing white robe turned around, scanning the area. Her eyes, an imperial shade of violet that glimmered like amethyst stars, swept across the surroundings while her hair, like strands of the night sky, shifted in the wind.Xinxin, Nowun’s lovely wife and Faithful Companion.Taking one more look around the surroundings, Xinxin frowned and turned to Nowun. “Sifu, you haven’t seen our wayward son by chance, have you?”Nowun sighed. “Am I going to have to remind you every day to stop calling me that, Xinxin?”She crossed her arms and said, “And how many times do I have to remind you? It’s Sifu until you let me call you Hubby or you call me by a nickname.”“Fine, Wifey. Whatever you say.”“And that doesn’t count, Sifu.” She looked around. “Ai is still with Nia… but I don’t sense Longlong anywhere. I could have sworn he was just here though…”“Did something happen?”Xinxin nodded. “Little Alice and Vicky came running to me crying about our son leaving them in the middle of the training grounds. I couldn’t make much out since they were hysterical, but they mentioned something about a broken promise and a trip out to the Sun Kingdom later in the evening.”Later in the evening…Ah.‘You sly bastard.’Today was the day that a festival was going to occur to celebrate the previous Heaven King’s… Wang Tian’s birthday.It was also the day that became infamous for girls expecting boys to pledge their undying love to the ones they cared about so that the girls could return the favor on the Heaven Seizer’s… Xinxin’s birthday later in the year.Xinxin frowned. “Do you have any idea where he is, Sifu?”“Absolutely none.”Xinxin narrowed her eyes. “Siiifuuu. You had better not be lying to me.”“I’m not. I really don’t have a clue where he is right now.” Sighing, he said, “That kid’s even better at run- I mean concealing his presence than I am.”“…Running, huh?”“…I never said that. I said concealing his presence.”“Right, right.” Xinxin nodded. “It really is like father like son then…”A calm voice, nonchalant.Of course, when Xinxin spoke like that, it meant that she was absolutely furious.Nowun made a quiet prayer for his son and hoped that he had worked on his physique training as much as his stealth arts.“In any case…” Xinxin turned back to Nowun and said, “I just managed to finish up the documents for the day and get away from Erik.”Nowun raised an eyebrow and said, “Who was it that was just complaining about our son running away?”Xinxin waved her hand. “Don’t mind the details. I wanted to know if you wanted to have lunch with me? It’s been a long time since it’s been just the two of us, and I wanted to share a special dessert with you over tea.”“A dessert huh?”“Mmhm.” Xinxin grabbed Nowun’s arm before he could refuse and said, “A special dessert that’s sweet and pure with a few spots of pink. You see, I’ve been really, really stressed lately and I really wanted to share this dessert with you, Sifu.” She looked up at Nowun and licked her lips. “You won’t say no, right?” 5 Epilogue – The Demon Lord HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextDemon Lord Nazin rapidly paced back and forth in front of the throne room, his regal golden cape and green tunic crumpling as he moved. Running his hand through his black hair, he muttered, “What do I do? What can I do?”Aultry chuckled. “Are you that worried, Son-in-law?”“Of course!” Nazin rounded on Aultry and said, “Fighting off against an army of Angels, fine. Fighting off immortal bastards who cheat with divine protection, fine. I’m even okay with diving into that dark cavern in the Demon Realm and taking out the corrupted Demon Lord souls waiting there. But this…” He pulled at his hair and said, “What if something goes wrong? What if they’re hurt? What if the child is hurt?!”Aultry shook his head. “If you were this worried, perhaps you shouldn’t have timed it so that all three of your wives would give birth at the same time?”“You say that like I had a choice in the matter!”Aultry scoffed. “Oh don’t play ignorant with me. I know exactly what sort of kinky and flamboyant positions-““That is way too much information. And what kind of perverted old man peeks on his daughters doing it with their husband?!”“Oh?” Aultry raised an eyebrow. “I was merely stating an example off hand. So you admit to doing depraved acts with my daughters? No, from that phrasing… Did you enjoy two birds in the bush at once?”Nazin froze and then flushed. “T-That’s not important! What’s more important is if something goes wrong!” He stopped and then swept both hands through his hair before crouching on the floor. “Gaaah! Why aren’t there any records of half-elf and half-dragon births in the library!? This is Alvheim, isn’t it? Shouldn’t there be records of those!?”“So that is what you were doing these past few weeks… I was wondering why you decided to suddenly become a scholar.”Nazin jumped to his feet and said, “Why aren’t you worried!? Two of those women are your daughters! And didn’t your wife die giving birth to Aria?!”“She did.” Aultry nodded. “However, she was also quite old at the time. Truthfully, Aria’s birth was a divine miracle sent by Goddess Serena herself. In contrast, my two daughters are perfectly healthy and in the prime of their lives. Not only that, but they are giving birth to children not only blessed by the current god of this world, but children born within the protection of Yggdrasil herself. And as you are her darling champion, it would be impossible for anything to go wrong.”Nazin paused. “That’s… right.” He let out a sigh. “Right. I forgot about that…”“Of course, I cannot say as much for Lady Saphira. After all, she is not quite a divine dragon and not quite a human… it is quite possible that complications could arise.”Nazin ran up to Aultry and grabbed his shirt. “Tell me shit like that sooner!”Aultry chuckled.“What? What’s so funny?!”Aultry lightly pried off Nazin’s hands and said, “Nothing much. I am just amused at being on the other side of the event this time… I believe I finally understand why my parents were so amused at Titania’s birth.”Nazin stepped back and crossed his arms. “Yeah, well lucky you! I’m stressed out of my mind here!”“Do not be.” Aultry shook his head. “Again, it will be fine.”“They were screaming! Crying out my name and begging me to help them!”Aultry nodded. “As most women do during childbirth. And I did warn you to not go into the room.”“That doesn’t make it better or make me feel any less guilty!”Aultry raised an eyebrow. “…Should I make a call to the Grandmaster and the Heaven Seizer? Perhaps they will be able to ‘calm your nerves’?”“And have that guy punch me in the face for making them hurt and then laugh at me for stressing out so much?! I’d rather die-““Oh. Speak of the devil.”Nazin flinched and spun around… but saw no one there.Aultry chuckled.Nazin turned back to him and crossed his arms. “I hate you.”The elven king nodded. “Oh, please do. I can empathize with that sentiment very well. And I am certain you will do the same in the future when you have sons.”Nazin let out a long sigh and then sat down on the floor.Aultry raised an eyebrow and said, “Should I get some tea?”Nazin waved his hand. “I’ll be fine. Thanks for the offer… but I think I’d piss my pants out of worry if I drank anything right now…”Aultry nodded. “Understandable.”Silence. Nothing but the sound of a ticking clock and Aultry quietly sipping on a cup of tea-Nazin blinked. “Wait. Where did you pull that out from?”“Hm?” Aultry set his cup down on a saucer on his lap. “Oh, this? The Grandmaster left me quite a few trinkets before departing and restoring time the last time he visited. Among them is a selection of never-ending teas… It seems that he was apologetic about breaking my poor baby girl’s heart.”Nazin paused and then said, “Right… That bastard did do that.”Running away with his ‘Faithful Companion’ and then dragging Nazin out and tossing him to clean up the mess of a harem he left behind… Not to mention that other guy who was living it up back on Earth with Serena- No, he supposed it was actually Rena.Still! Those bastards didn’t have to deal with stress like he did!Gritting his teeth, Nazin said, “One day. I’m going to-““Hey, hey! Mister Weird!” A childish female voice.Nazin looked up and saw a young girl floating in the air next to me. Short, light green hair and bright emerald eyes. A dark brown dress and a peaceful aura radiating off of her… Iggy, the Spirit of Yggdrasil. Or rather, Yggdrasil herself.“Iggy?” Nazin stood up and said, “What’s wrong?”“Silly guy! Nothing’s wrong! In fact, it’s the opposite!”“Opposite…?”She flew down and grabbed his arm. “Come on! The babies are adorable!”“W-Wait, babies? Is it over already?” Nazin’s eyes widened. “Are they safe? In pain? Did it go well?”Iggy rolled her eyes. “You ask too many questions! Just see for yourself!” With that, she flew through the air, pulling Nazin along with her.A gap opened where she flew, Yggdrasil itself giving way… although that was obvious considering who was moving through it.From behind, Aultry said, “Best of wishes, Son-in-law! I’ll stop by for the baby shower later!”The house at the top of Yggdrasil. The place that Nazin now called home.Iggy dropped him off at the door way and then pushed him in. “Go on! They’re waiting for you.”“W-Wait, I’m not ready just yet. Give me a moment to-“Before he could protest anymore, Iggy shoved him inside. She even removed the door so that he wouldn’t have an excuse to stop.Awkwardly stumbling inside, he saw an elven woman with long violet hair standing there. She was cleaning her hands with a cloth, but smiled when Nazin walked in.“Oh, so the father finally arrives after his wives screamed their heads off in pain, does he?”Nazin flinched. “T-That’s…”The woman… Maria, the one that Titania and Aria called their aunt, laughed and walked over, slapping Nazin’s shoulder. “I’m just messing with you, Kid. They all did fine. You actually left at the worst part.”“That… doesn’t make me feel better.”“Then don’t faint the next time your wives give birth, you idiot.” Slapping his shoulder one more time, Maria said, “This old woman will see her way out now. Make sure to cuddle with your wives and children tonight, alright? Don’t be an idiot like Aultry was and get depressed when he didn’t get a son.”“…That guy did that?”“And I’ll never let him live it down. Now, hurry up.” Saying that, Maria pushed Nazin into the bedroom.When he did, he was faced with three women holding an infant in their arms.Titania, her honey-colored hair unraveled behind her and matted with sweat smiled, cradling a tiny baby girl with a small tuft of dark-orange hair and round ears.Aria, her blonde hair as equally unkempt as her sisters, hugged a baby boy with brown hair and slightly pointed ears against her chest, staring at him in a daze.And then there was Saphira. Unlike the others, she looked as she always did, her hair and clothes tidied up. And also unlike the others, she cradled a pair of infants in her arms, a baby boy and girl, the former with white hair and the latter with black. She also seemed smug for some reason.Seeing all of that, Nazin walked into the room, a loss for words.Four of them. Four children. Two daughters and two sons.And him. A father. Not only that, but his wives were all mothers now too.A family… One all to his own.Saphira called out first. “What is it, Master? Are you disappointed?” Saying that, she subtly glanced at the elven princesses and smirked.Aria rolled her eyes. “As if. He’s probably stunned at seeing that an old hag like you didn’t drop dead from childbirth.”Saphira narrowed her eyes.Titania shook her head. “Could we please not be like this today? Think of the children.”“Ah.” Aria shut her mouth and nodded. “Right…”Saphira shifted her gaze as well. “…My apologies.”Titania looked over at Nazin and smiled. “Welcome back, Dear. Now… come say hello to your children.” 4 Epilogue – The Karmic Anomaly HYPERLINK "" \o "Shortcut: [Ctrl] + [<-]" \h PreviousNextLate at night, seated beside a table with a lamp, Neol quietly flipped through a stack of papers. His laptop was open beside him, showing streams of various news channels from around the world.Spinning a pen around in his right hand, he frowned, intently reading the papers in front of him.Suddenly, a pair of arms laced over his shoulders and a voice echoed in his ears. “Watcha doing, Neol?”He sighed and said, “You’ve really gotten clingy since I gave you your gift, haven’t you?”Rena smiled and leaned back. “I can’t help it. You made this goddess fall hard for her hero… I can’t bear to ever let you go, you know?” Saying that, she held up her left hand, admiring the diamond ring that she wore on it.“Geez, and you call me corny…”Rena stuck out her tongue and then walked over to the kitchen, pouring herself a cup of coffee. “Do you want one too?”“Yes, my goddess. That would be lovely.”Rena walked back with a pair of cups and placed one on the table beside Neol. “You know, if it was any other person saying that, I’d be flattered… but why does it sound like an insult whenever you say it?”“Maybe since you know that it’s not true and that you’re a heavily flawed woman despite your beauty?”“And you’re a man with an average face who only has this beautiful wife of yours because you stole her heart with money and sweet words.”Neol took a sip from his cup of coffee and said, “It’s your fault for being such an easy woman.”“Hmph. Meanie.”“I say it because I love you.”“…At least you’re honest these days…” Rena took a long sip from her coffee as well and then looked over at the papers. “Seriously though, what are you doing?”Neol glanced back and said, “I’m flipping through resumes for people applying to my company.”“Company?” Rena blinked and then said, “Wait. Don’t tell me that you were serious about that tacky ‘Company Z’ or whatever?” “It’s Company X. And of course I was serious.”Rena frowned. “But why? I thought you enjoyed having a ‘slow and peaceful life’ with me? Won’t that just give you a bunch of stress?”“You’re saying that like you aren’t a major source of it.”“Rude! I’ll have you know that I’m a very low maintenance woman. Just give me my laptop, coffee, and snacks and I’m satisfied.”“Which is why I worry about you every time you walk out the door.”“What.” She put a finger on her chin and let out a sly smile. “Worried that I’ll cheat on you?”“No. I’m worried that you’ll somehow get introduced to another gacha game and blow a couple hundred dollars chasing an SSR.”“Hey, that was one time!”“And I’ll never forget it.”“H-Hmph.” Rena tossed her hair over her shoulder and said, “I paid you back for it, didn’t I? You weren’t complaining much the next morning.”Neol nodded. “That’s right. Because you cried all night and said that you’d pay me back with your body.”Rena flushed. “R-Right… that did happen, didn’t it? Hehe…”“But in any case,” Neol said. “I wanted to make sure there weren’t any other persons getting wrapped up in a mess like us.”Rena placed her cup of coffee down and said, “That’s awfully responsible of you, Neol.”“One of us has to be in this relationship.”Rena stuck her tongue out again.Neol shook his head and went back to flipping through his papers. As he did, he glanced back at her and said, “How’s your game coming along? Finally get out of development hell?”“What, Lightnaught?” Rena sipped her coffee and said, “It’s almost done. I just have to put the last touches on it before sending it off for beta testing.”“…And you seriously didn’t mess around with it by trying to use divine powers or anything?”Rena whistled and looked away.“Rena.”“Maaaybe a little? I talked with the guy upstairs and he said it was okay!”Neol sighed. “What’s the point of giving away your divine powers if you’re just going to get some new ones and mess around with other people?”“Hey! You haven’t given up yours either!”“Because the ‘guy upstairs’ and I came to an agreement that Earth needs a standing transcendent so that there aren’t any other idiots trying to steal more souls just because it seems convenient. Or did you forget what happened to you?”Rena flinched.Neol noticed and felt guilty. “…Sorry.”“No. It’s fine. You didn’t mean it. Besides, I’m here now, right?”“And you’re going absolutely nowhere any time soon. Both in life and your career, apparently.”“I told you! It’s in beta testing!”“Right. Talk to me again when it’s out of early access and a proper game.”“Hmph. Well then, what about your projects, huh?” She snatched the stack of papers and said, “When is Company X going to get up and running?”“It already is.”“…Huh?”Neol gestured towards the livestreams and said, “I have people on the ground reporting any oddities happening around the world, looking for other people like me with weird karma.”“…And that’s important why?”“Because it means that their destiny is bound to go beyond this world.”“…Wait, what?” Rena blinked and said, “I thought that the guy upstairs wouldn’t let anyone else appear on Earth with special powers?”“He won’t. But there are also people who naturally don’t fit in here on Earth, whether due to their natural talents or because of their Fates. Because of that, our friend upstairs asked me to do him a favor and sort those people out for him.”Rena frowned and flipped through the papers. “Is that who these people are?” She rifled through and came to a stop on a particular name. “Wait, Yuu Go?” She laughed. “Is this person real?”Neol took the papers back and said, “Of course.”Rena shook her head and then placed her hand on her stomach. “Remind me not to let you name our kid.”“And miss out on the chance to embarrass my son or daughter forever by calling them first name Number, last name Won?”“I’ll file a divorce.”“And I’ll sue for custody.”“Pft.” Rena shook her head and then gave Neol a quick peck on the lips. “I’m going to bed now. Don’t stay up too late, alright?”“I won’t. And remember to take better care of yourself. It’s not just ‘you’ anymore.”“I know, I know… Darned kid.”“I’ll remember to tell our child that when he or she gets older.”“Hehe… It was a joke?”Neol waved. “Go to sleep woman.”“Love you too!”Neol sighed and organized the resumes again, shuffling the papers back into a neat pile. But as he did, something fell out from them onto the floor. A pair of smaller sheets.“Hm?”Setting the papers aside, he reached over and picked up the fallen sheets.Flipping them over, he saw that they were photos.The first was a picture of an intense looking guy in a black robe standing next to a beaming Oriental beauty. Between the two, there was an adorable little girl with slightly curly black hair as well as a mature looking boy with sharp eyes and delicate features.The second was a picture with another man that looked similar to the first, but more relaxed… Or rather, less serious. Wearing a formal attire similar to photos of royalty from Europe, he had on a golden cloak over an emerald tunic emblazoned with gold leaves. Beside him, cornering him from all directions, were three women.The first was a sweet looking woman with honey-colored hair and bright green eyes.The second was a beautiful woman with blonde hair that looked a lot like Rena. The only difference were that her ears were pointed and she seemed somehow even snippier than Rena was.The last was an ethereal beauty with startling blue eyes and pure white hair.But most importantly of all was the fact that each of the women were holding an infant… two in the white-haired woman’s case.The man in the photo seemed haggard scrunched up between the women, but he also had a bright smile on his face. That expression was shared by the women around him, all of them absolutely radiant with joy and happiness.Neol carefully placed the photos together and then shook his head. “You guys… Just show up next time. It’s not like we’re going anywhere anytime soon or that you’re unwelcome.”The room was silent. Even so, Neol nodded as if he heard a response. “Yeah, yeah. Nothing’s going on and no one cares… Really funny guys. But seriously, don’t make me and Rena have to come over there in person. You won’t like it if we do.”Silence again. This time, it seemed like Neol didn’t get a response.He shook his head and then stretched. He thought about working a bit longer, but then decided to stop. Closing his laptop and turning off his lamp, he quietly tucked the photos away in his desk drawer and then headed to bed.After all, he had a goddess waiting for him. It’d be rude for her hero to show up too late. 4 AfterwordHooo boy. What can I say? It’s been a long time since I started writing this story around the time that Scribblehub started and a lot’s happened during that time.I went to grad school, came back after I decided I didn’t like that field, got into law school instead.There were times when I updated every day, times when I didn’t update for a while because real life hit like a truck, and then a lot of false starts when I tried to get back on track.Overall, I’ve got a lot of mixed feelings about this story.The first is relief. After all this time, I can say that “No One’s Story” is finished.Is it the story I had in mind? No.Could it have been better? Yes.Is there still a lot left in the world to explore? Absolutely.However, if I tried to do all of that, I have a feeling that the story would never finish. And at that rate, I have a sneaking suspicion that I’d get isekaid and meet some very upset nameless men in a dark alley, haha.The second thing that comes to mind when thinking about this story is that it was a lot of fun. As much of a mess that it is, inevitably so considering the time and continuous stopping and starting, I think it’s a fun read. At least, it was a blast writing it. And that’s what really counts, I think.The third… and most important thing that comes to mind when thinking about the story is you guys. The readers.I’ll be honest and say that I’m definitely not that reliable of an author in terms of updating. And considering the fact that the update schedule changed a lot over the years from daily updates to every other to eventually month long gaps, I’m sure that there were a lot of people who left and picked up other stories.I’m also sure that there were a lot of people who picked up the story and then later dropped it because it didn’t turn out the way that they thought it would.For everyone that stuck around this long and got to this point though, I have to thank you. Sincerely, from the bottom of my heart, thanks for taking the time to read this story.I set about writing No One’s Story as a sort of twist on the usual tropes and genres in light novels. The plan was always to play around with it a bit while having a character whose power should let him easily clear whatever comes his way, but have it be demerited by the fact that his personality and identity were lost as a consequence but with a certain ‘drive’ that gets interpreted differently based on what occurred.Of course, that turned out to be more daunting a task than expected… As much as I love the story, if I tried to explore every nook and cranny, it would be a never ending story that hit well into the millions of words.While I’m sure that it’d be a blast to write and to read, I’m also sure that life would find a way to stop that from happening. It’s just way too big a project for me.Maybe at some point I’ll revisit this story and add either side stories or something to flesh things out.Heck, I might even make a visual novel at some point to explore different paths of if ‘Nowun’ decided to stick with Aria the entire time or teamed up with Serena and did a proper Isekai story. Of course, that’s just a maybe. It’s something that I’d love to explore, but absolutely lack the time to do, not to mention the resources.Having gotten to this point, I… don’t really have much else to say. Well, that’s a lie. I’ve got plenty of apologies and words to say about how the story turned out and wishes for what it could have been, but that would leave me here forever. Can’t have that now, can we?Since it’s like this, I guess I’d just like to take the time to thank the people who stuck with me all this way and commented, whether you’re still reading or not, as well as those who gave the story a shot.It’s been a blast and I hope that No One’s Story became one that you could enjoy and at least spend a little time escaping from the harshness of reality.Take care, and thanks again everyone. 6 ................
................

In order to avoid copyright disputes, this page is only a partial summary.

Google Online Preview   Download